Skip to main content

Full text of "Te Karere"

See other formats


LATTKR-DAY  SAINTS'  CHAP!  I. 
Cnr.  Scotia   Plact  -"m!  Queen  Street,   Auckland 


Sunday  Schools  in  the  Missions 

Of  the  more  than  80  Branches  in  the  Mission,  of  which 
in  a  few  instances  there  arc  one,  two  and  sometimes  more 
than  three  home  or  subsidiary  Sunday  Schools  of  an  Indi- 
vidual Branch,  only  39  have  sent  in  at  least  ONE  Quarterly 
Report  for  \{)42  ending  November  30th.  Tin's  condition  is 
no  credit  to  Branch  Presidents,  and  is  an  indication  that 
Superintendents  are  as  had.  if  not  wor.se.  SEE  for  your- 
selves the  picture  of  work  you  have  drawn,  not  because 
you  have  no  Sunday  School  and  members  attending,  but 
because  of   failure  to  realise  your  responsibility. 

Sunday  Schools  who  have  paid  Six  Penny  Fund  for  1942: — Awa- 
puni, Gladstone,  Gordonton,  Heretaunga,  Horotiu,  Kiri  Kiri-Omalui. 
Kohunui,  Korongata,  Mangamuka,  Maromaku,  Mataraua,'  Nuhaka, 
Opoutama,  Otago,  Paeroa,  Rakautatahi,  Tamaki  (Auckland).  Tamaki 
(H.B.),  Te  Hauke,  Te  Horo,  Tokomaru  Bay,  Turua,  Waihou,  Wai- 
pawa,  Wairoa  (Hauraki),  Wairoa  (Mahia),  Whatawhata-  a  total  of 
27.  and  then  not  all  of  these  have  filled  the  year's  contribution. 

First  Quarter. — Kaikou,  Madsen,  Mangamuka,  Ngawha,  Opahi, 
Opoutama.  Ruatangata,  Tamaki  (H.B.),  Tautoro,  Te  1  lapara.  Uta- 
kura,  Waihou,  Waimamaku,  Waiomio,  Whananaki,  Whangarei, 
Whangaruru. 

Second  Quarter. — Aria,  Awapuni,  Awarua,  Hoeotainui,  Horo- 
tiu, Kaikou.  Kiri  Kiri.  Korongata,  Madsen,  Mahoenui,  Manaia, 
Mangere,  Maromaku.  Matakowhai,  Matarua,  Muriwai,  Ngawha,  Nu- 
haka, Opahi,  Opoutama,  Rakautatahi,  Rotorua,  Ruatangata,  Tautoro. 
Te  1  lapara.  Te  Hauke,  Tokomaru,  Waihou.  Waiomio.  Wairoa  (Hau- 
raki).  Whananaki,   Whangarei,   Whangaruru. 

Third  Quarter. — Aria.  Awarua,  Hoeotainui.  Kaikou.  Kiri  Kiri. 
Mahoenui,  Maromaku,  Matakowhai,  Mataraua,  Nuhaka,  Opahi,  Opou- 
tama, Rotorua,  Ruatangata,  Tautoro.  Te  Hapara,  Te  Hauke,  Toko- 
maru. Waihou,  Waiomio.  Wairoa  (Hauraki),  Whananaki,  Whanga- 
rei,  Whangaruru,  Whatawhata. 

Fourth  Quarter. — Aria,  Awapuni,  Hoeotainui,  Kaikohe,  Kiri 
Kiri,  Mahoenui,  Mangamuka,  Maromaku.  Mataraua.  Ngawha,  Nuhaka, 
Opoutama,  Rotorua,  Te  Hapara,  Te  Hauke,  Tokomaru,  Wairoa 
(Hauraki),  Whananaki,  Whangaruru,   Whatawhata. 

From  general  reports  of  activities  in  the  Mission,  it  is 
sure  that  if  there-  was  no  Sunday  School  activity  within  the 
Branches,  those  Branches  would  cease  as  an  active  organiza- 
tion. '  The  members  attending  Sunday  School  have  a  right 
to  expect  the  officers  of  the  School  and  the  Branch  Presi- 
dency particularly  and  not  forgetting  the  District  Sunday 
School  officers,  too.  to  report  on   Sunday  School  work. 


WATCH    FOR    PRIMARY    ASSOC! AT/OX    RRPORT 
on  this  page  NEXT  MONTH. 


npcfb  u      A?^  cJ-f 


tefXtt<&K&K&K&K&*<&X&K4% 


% 


To  Karere   't 


Q 


r 


Established  in  1907 
Wahanga  37  Hanuere,  1943  Nama   1 


Matthew    Cowley  Tumuaki    Mihana 

Kelly  Harris  Etita 

Eru   T.   Kupa       Kaiwhakamaori 

Waimate   Anaru  Kaiwhakamaori 


"Ko  tenei  Pepa  i  whakatapua  hex  hapai  ake  i  te  iwi  Maori  ki 
roto  i  nga  whakaaro-nui.' 


"Te  Karere"  is  published  monthly  by  the  New  Zealand  Mission  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  and  is  printed  by  THE  BUSINESS  PRINTING 
WORKS  LTD.,  55  Albert  Street,  Auckland,  CI,  N.Z.  Subscription  Rates:  3/-  per 
six  months;  5/-  per  year;  £1  for  five  years;  £2/10/-  for  life.  (United  States  Cur- 
rency:   $1.00   per  year;   $4.00   for  five   years;   $10.00   for   life.) 

Address    Correspondence,    Box    72,    Auckland,    C.l,    New    Zealand. 


CONTENTS 

Editorial — 

Our  Sacrifices    


Special    Features — 

The   Bishop's   Page    '• 

Joseph   Smith's  Teachings      < 

The-    Woman's    Corner    8 

Pay  As  Ymu  Go    1" 

Church    Features — 

Sunday  School    12 

Mutual    [mprovemenl   Association    15 

Primary    19 

News  from  the  Field  25 


COVER  MOTIF,  This  tssu«  brings  you  Auckland  Branch  Chap*]  as  Mm  first  ,.f  i 
trial  depicting  L.D.S.  Chapels  In  the  Miction.  With  this  In  mind  we  ask  nil  BranehJ 
in     end  in  picture    of  theft  Chapeli  Immediately  M  ""*•  N  Btedjed  fw  n 


TE  KARERE 


Hanuere,  1943 


Editorial  .  . 


OUR  SACRIFICES 


As  part  of  the  war  effort,  civilian  life  is  expected  and 
often  times  marshalled  to  add  to  the  war  hours  contributing 
to  its  successful  prosecution.  Our  part  in  this  plan  is  designed 
to  keep  up  our  end  and  yet  do  more  in  another  field.  In 
accomplishing  this,  we  still  only  have  the  same  number  of 
hours  of  time  to  work  with.  Following  on,  there  must 
be  some  time  taken  from  something  else  which  is  to  be 
considered  less  essential. 

Individually  mankind  has  his  own  choice  to  make.  The 
ability  to  choose  that  which  determines  a  rich  reward  of 
happiness  and  success  is  of  utmost  importance.  In  this  pro- 
cess is  determined  the  kind  of  individual  concerned.  From 
here  comes  the  individual  who  endeavours  to  give  things  of 
importance  their  relative  place  in  his  field  of  living. 

This  effort  reveals  to  what  degree  he  'renders  to  Caesar' 
and  to  the  many  other  etc.'s,  including  his  obligations  to 
Deity.  Perhaps  the  decision  of  some  is  influenced  by  war 
hysteria  as  it  is  called,  by  that  fallacious  argument  'Eat, 
drink,  and  be  merry,  for  to-morrow  we  die,'  or  by  the  desire 
to  acquire  much  of  this  life's  goods,  forgetting  that  scrip- 
tural warning  for  these  particular  times — 'Lay  up  for  your- 
selves .  .  .  where  rust  and  moth  doth  corrupt  .  .  .   !' 

To  the  Church  adherents  here,  if  not  to  all  Christians, 
the  problem  of  taking  from  time  dedicated  to  worship  of 
God  and  adding  to  the  time  of  mammon  and  war  is  a  vital 
one.  The  problem  really  is  not  in  this  instance  between 
these  two  factions,  because  the  leaders  of  the  nations  of 
democracy  and  Christianity  urge  the  followers  of  the  'Meek 
and  lowly  Jesus'  to  do  their  part  in  this  conflict  as  well  as 
contributing  to  the  war  effort.  It  is  more  the  truth,  that 
the  war  effort  is  given  the  excuse  for  a  relaxation,  yea,  even 
a  robbing  of  that  which  belongs  to  God. 

If  there  is  any  time  to  be  sacrificed  to  the  war,  let  it 
not  be  that  time  which  belongs  to  God.  How  can  our  leaders 
countenance  and  condone  the  cause  of  war  taking  the  place 
of  deity,  when  they  in  the  greatest  hour  of  crisis  call  for 
a  national  day  of  prayer  to  the  God  to  which  no  people 
know  and  acknowledge? 


Hanuere,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


Latter-day  Saints  should  not  be  counted  among  those 
who  will  have  the  accusing  finger  of  their  riches,  counted 
in  goods,  leisure  used  luxuriously,  and  the  many  other  ways 
and  means  devised  to  lessen  their  obligations  to  God,  pointed 
at  them.  The  sacrifices  we  must  make  is  not  in  the  field 
of  religion  or  worship  of  God.  This  very  conflict  is  for 
the  preservation  of  that  very  thing — belief  in  God,  and  the 
privilege  of  worship  as  the  conscience  dictates.  Let  it  be 
remembered,  however,  that  the  cause  of  worship  and  deity 
ceases  to  be  as  soon  as  the  conscience  dictates  that  we  shall 
not  'keep  His  commandments.' 

The  auxiliary  organizations  of  the  Church  within  the 
Mission  as  vital  parts  of  our  plan  of  worship  reveal  that  the 
sacrifices  of  our  people  are  such  that  were  it  not  for  the 
mothers  of  Isfael  you  would  not  know  where  to  come  to 
when  you  will  bow  the  knee.  If  time  is  to  be  sacrificed, 
then  it  must  be  the  time  that  is  used  for  leisure  and  not 
the  time  dedicated  to  God.  The  individual  who  thinks  and 
acts  that  he  is  sufficient  unto  himself  in  living  the  Gospel 
is  not  living  the  Gospel,  for  he  is  despising  the  revealed 
word  of  gathering  to  places  where  the  Saints  are  for  worship. 
The  individual  who  refuses  to  be  a  part  of  the  Church  in 
its  work  among  the  gathered  group  is  travelling  in  another 
direction  to  that  which  revelation  guides. 

As  Saints  in  this  the  New  Year,  let  us  endeavour  to 
offer  the  sacrifices  that  God  will  accept.  He  has  not  at 
any  time  in  the  history  of  His  dealings  with  men  decreed 
that  He  shall  be  forgotten  in  time  of  peace  or  war.  It  is 
time  of  war  now,  the  time  when  the  stresses  of  life  are  great, 
uncertainty  lies  ahead,  and  confusion  upon  us;  these  are  the 
times  for  sober  thinking  and  not  careless  living,  for  we  do 
live  carelessly  in  ommission  as  well  as  commission. 

Let  our  sacrifices  be  not  of  work,  but  of  pleasure,  even 
unto  life  itself,  rather  than  the  depriving  yourself  of  the 
one  saving  grace  of  God's  love  for  mankind — Salvation's 
gift  through  keeping  His  commandments. 

— Kki.i.y   Harris. 


"The  faith  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  is  calculated  to 
unite  the  people  in  one,  an, I  to  bring  them  hack  to  the  unity 
and   faith    of    those   who    obeyed    the    Gospel   iincicntly,    and 

finally  to  bring  them  hack-  to  glory. 

.  Ill  who  keep  the  faith  arc  of  one  heart  and  one  mind, 
and  this  testimony  is  so  conjirmed  to  all  that  Wt  cannot  he 
mistaken."  /hic/ham    Young. 


TE  KARERK 


Hanuere.  1943 


President  Matthew  Cowley 


The  President's  Page 

This  page  will  be  used  for  the  purpose  of  communicating  to  the 
Church  members  and  officers  throughout  the  Mission  matters  which  are 
considered  to  be  of  interest  to  all  who  have  the  welfare  of  the  Mission 
at  heart. 

From  time  to  time  questions  have  been  addressed  to  me  which  I 
have  answered  directly  to  those  who  sent  them.  Many  of  these  ques- 
tions have  pertained  to  subjects  which  would 
be  of  general  interest  to  all,  but  which  only  the 
correspondents  have  been  enlightened  about. 
From  now  on  such  questions  will  be  answered 
on  this  page  for  the  information  of  all  who  may 
be  interested. 

At  the  beginning  of  this  year,  1943,  I 
extend  to  all  who  are  in  any  way  affiliated 
with  the  New  Zealand  Mission  my  sincerest 
wishes  for  your  happiness  and  prosperity. 
May  this  year  bring  to  us  all  prospects  of 
brighter  days  ahead  and  an  assurance  that  the 
power  of  God  still  governs  in  the  affairs  of 
men.  To  those  who  have  lost  loved  ones  dur- 
ing the  past  year,  either  from  natural  causes 
or  from  active  service  in  the  armed  forces,  I 
extend  heartfelt  sympathy  and  invoke  the  abid- 
ing spirit  of  our  Holy  Father  to  attend  you 
in   your  hours  of  sorrow. 

To  our  men,  and  women  too,  in  the  various  branches  of  the 
armed  forces,  I  pass  on  the  admonition  of  the  First  Presidency:  "We 
pray  in  a  prayer  which  daily  ascends  to  our  Heavenly  Father,  that 
you  will  live  righteous  lives,  that  you  will  be  preserved,  that  God  will 
hasten  the  working  out  of  His  purpose  among  the  nations,  so  that 
peace  may  come  and  you  be  restored  to  your  loved  ones,  as  clean 
as  the  day  on  which  you  left  them.  Our  constant  prayer  is  that  He 
will  give  us  wisdom  to  help  you  in  your  sacrificing  service  to  your 
country.  We  urge  you  to  remember  that  your  righteousness  rests 
between  you  and  your  God.  Others  may  encourage,  exhort  and  sup- 
port, but  you  only  can  win  the  victory  for  your  salvation,  aided  always 
by  the  love,  the  mercy,  and  grace  of  your  Heavenly  Father,  who  will 
always  be  near  you  in  your  righteous  life,  wherever  your  lot  may  be 
cast." 

To  all  who  hold  positions  of  trust  in  the  Mission,  the  Districts  and 
the  Branches,  including  all  auxiliary  organizations,  I  offer  my  thanks 
for  your  loyalty  to  the  Cause  which  you  represent,  and  for  the  magnani- 
mous support  you  have  given  me  as  the  Presiding  Elder  of  the  Mission. 
And  to  all  members  of  the  Church  who  have  been  faithful  in  obeying 
the  principles  of  the  gospel,  in  regularly  attending  religious  services, 
and  in  sustaining  those  who  are  called  to  serve  you  in  the  various 
offices  of  the  Church,  I  extend  my  deepest  gratitude.  To  you,  both 
officers  and  members,  is  due  the  credit  for  the  progress  of  the  Mission 
during  the  past  year;  and  it  is  a  pleasure  to  report  that  this  has  been, 
in  most  respects,  the  best  year  in  the  Mission's  history. 

At  the  last  Hui  Tau  held  at  Nuhaka  the  importance  of  complying 
in  every  way,  within  our  limited  means,  to  the  Welfare  Plan  of  the 
Church  was  stressed.  You  were  asked  to  store  some  food  and  clothing 
against  the  day  of  need.  You  were  asked  to  have  your  own  gardens 
and  produce  vegetables  for  the  family  table.  You  were  asked  to  beau- 
tify your  chapels,  your  homes  and  your  grounds.      You  were  asked  to 


Hanuere,  1943  TE  KARERE 

cultivate  every  available  piece  of  ground.  You  were  asked  to  work 
in  co-operative  groups  in  these  projects  and  to  assist  each  other  as 
much  as  possible.  In  some  respects  your  response  has  been  very 
gratifying,   but  too  many  did  not  give  heed. 

Again  I  urge  you  to  get  in  line  with  the  Welfare  Programme  of 
the  Church.  It  is  your  first  line  of  defense.  I  plead  with  each  and 
every  one  of  you,  who  have  sufficient  property,  to  grow  your  own 
vegetables,  keep  a  milk  cow,  and  have  a  few  chickens  to  furnish  suffi- 
cient eggs  for  the  family's  needs.  There  has  been  a  scarcity  of  the 
wholesome  foods  during  the  past  months;  they  have  been  unavailable 
on  the  market,  and  I  must  warn  you  that  we  must  be  prepared  for 
even  more  trying  conditions  in  the  future.  War  never  brings  freedom 
from  want. 

To  those  who  have  positions  of  responsibility  in  the  Mission,  dis- 
tricts and  branches,  I  ask  that  you  give  your  calling  the  best  you  have. 
Do  not  do  your  job  in  a  half-hearted  way.  If  you  do  not  feel  that 
you  can  give  the  office  the  attention  it  requires,  do  not  hesitate  to 
resign  so  that  someone  more  willing  to  serve  may  be  called  to  take 
your  place.  You  are  neither  honest  with  yourself  nor  with  the  Church 
if  you  accept  an  office  and  then  fail  to  fulfil  to  the  utmost  the  duties 
required   of   you. 

During  the  year  which  lies  ahead  let  us  all  resolve  to  sustain  each 
other   and   keep   the    commandments   of    God.  — M.C. 

JOSEPH  SMITH'S  TEACHINGS 

Baptism,    a    Holy    Ordinance. — Baptism    is    a   holy    ordinance    pre- 
paratory to  the  reception  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  it  is  the  channel  and  kev 
by  which  the  Holy  Ghost  will' be  administered. — History  of  the  Church 
Vol.  3,  p.  379. 

Baptism,  Sectarian. — Many  objections  are  urged  against  the 
Latter-day  Saints  for  not  admitting  the  validity  of  sectarian  baptism, 
and  for  withholding  fellowship  from  sectarian  churches.  Yet  to  do 
otherwise  would  be  like  putting  new  wine  into  old  bottles,  and  putting 
old  wine  into  new  bottles.  What!  new  revelations  in  the  old  churches? 
New  revelations  would  knock  out  the  bottom  of  their  bottomless  pit. 
New  wine  into  old  bottles!  The  bottles  burst  and  the  wines  runs  out! 
What!  Sadducees  in  the  new  church!  Old  wine  in  new  I 
bottles  will  leak  through  the  pores  and  escape.  So  the  Sadducee  saints 
mock  at  authority,  kick  out  of  the  traces,  and  run  to  the  mountains 
of  perdition,  leaving  the  long  echo  of  their  braying  behind  them 
History  of  the  Church,  Vol.   4,  p_.   426. 

Baptism    of    Water    and    the    Spirit. The    gospel     requires    baptism 

by  immersion  for  the  remission  of  sins,  which   is  the  meaning  o 
word  in  the  original  language— namely,  to  bury  or  immerse. 

Wo  ask  the  sects.  Do  you  believe  this?  They  answer,  No.  1  be- 
lieve in  being  converted.  I  believe  in  this  tenaciou  ly.  So  did  the 
Apostle  1%  tor  ami  the  disciples  of  Jesus.  But  I  further  believe  in  the 
Rift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  by  the  laying  on  of  hands.  Evidence  by  Peter's 
preaching  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  Acta  2:88.  You  might  as  well  bap- 
tize a  bag  of  sand  as  a  man,  if  not  done  in  view  of  the  remis 
aim  and  g<  tting  of  th<  Holy  Ghost.  Baptism  by  water  • 
baptism,  and  a  good  for  nothing  without  the  other  half  thai  the 
baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghi 

The  Saviour  say  ,  "Except   a  man   be  born  of  water  and  i 
Spirit,   he   cannot    enter   into   the   kingdom   of   God."       [istory   of   the 
Church,  Vol.  5,  p.    199. 


i  I.   K  ^RERE 


Hanuere,  1943 


The  Woman^s  Corner 

By   i\i.v.\  T.  (  o\\  [.!  \ 

Search    the    long    annals    of    Proud    Rome    and 

Greece, 
The   tombs  6]   war,  and  chronicles  oj   peace. 
Ransack   the   old  and   modern    rolls   of  fame. 
To  fit   the  brightest  splendour  on  a  name. 
The   name  above  all   names  is  Mother. 

This  page  we  are  dedicating  to  the 
women  and  especially  the  mothers  in  the 
Mission,  hoping  that  you  may  obtain  some 
helpful  hints  and  pleasure  from  reading 
here   what   is   published   for   you. 

One  of  the  most  frequent  and  popu- 
lar questions  that  has  been  asked  by  the 
Sisters  throughout  the  Mission  during  the 
past  two  years  has  been  in  regard  to  their 
joining  and  affiliating  themselves  with  in- 
stitutions and  other  outside  organizations. 
In  the  following  excerpt  from  a  message  of 
the  First  Presidency  to  the  officers  and 
members  of  the  Relief  Society  throughout 
the  world,  this  question  has  been  answered 
to  my  satisfaction  and  should  be  to  yours: 
"Members  of  the  Relief  Society  should  per- 
mit neither  hostile  nor  competitive  interests 
of  any  kind  to  detract  from  the  duties  and 
obligations,  the  privileges  and  honours,  the 
opportunities  and  achievements  of  member- 
ship in  this  great  society.  The  prime,  al- 
most the  exclusive  allegiance  of  every  mem- 
ber of  this  great  group  runs  in  this  field 
to  their  fellow-members  and  to  the  organ- 
ization. Members  should  permit  no  other 
affiliation  either  to  interrupt  or  to  inter- 
fere with  the  work  of  this  Society.  They 
should  give  to  Relief  Society  service  pre- 
cedence over  all  social  and  other  clubs  and 
societies  of  similar  kinds.  We  urge  this 
because  in  the  work  of  the  Relief  Society 
are     intellectual,     cultural,     and     spiritual 

values   found   in   no    other   organization   and   sufficient   for   all   general 

needs  of  its  members. 

We  urge  all  the  Sisters  to  take  these  things  to  heart,  and  to  co- 
operate in  continuing  the  Relief  Society  in  its  position  of  the  greatest 
and  most  efficient  woman's  organization  in  the  world." 

Now  Sisters,  don't  let  anyone  misunderstand  this  message.  We 
want  you  to  seek  truth  and  knowledge  wherever  you  can  find  it.  Serve 
in  any  capacity  you  are  able.  Mingle  with  the  noble  women  of  your 
community,  but  do  not  neglect  your  Relief  Society  in  doing  these  other 
things.  Give  your  best  thoughts  and  efforts  to  your  Church  organiza- 
tions first,   and   attend  to  these   other  things  after. 

I  find  that  some  of  the  women  are  still  wondering  what  is  expected 
of  them  in  the  Welfare  project.  It  is  a  bit  late  to  be  wondering  when 
so  many  things  are   being  rationed  these  days.     However,   it  is  better 


In  presenting  this  new 
feature,  "The  Woman's 
Corner,  '  by  Elva  T.  Cow 
ley,  Te  Karere  feels  sure 
that  it  will  meet  with  the 
approval  of  its  readers,  as 
it  supplies  an  outlet  for 
problems  peculiar  to  women 
organizations  of  the  Mis- 
sion, helpful  hints  to  wome'i 
and  mothers  generally,  as 
well  as  being  interesting 
and  worthwhile  in  its  philo- 
sophical    contributions. 

The  full  purpose  of  this 
new  contribution  will  un- 
fold itself  to  you  as  each 
issue  brings  to  your  very 
homes  and  family  circle, 
vour  Church  organization 
and  war  work  too,  the  sin- 
cere desire  of  our  Mission 
Mother  for  the  better  under- 
standing of  the  part  played 
by  women  and  mothers  in 
the  scheme  of  life  as  en- 
visaged through  the  Gos- 
pel. To  Sister  Cowley  falls 
this  task,  and  we  feel  as- 
sured that  success  will  fol- 
low her  efforts  so  far  as 
you     will    benefit    by    them. 


Hanuere,  1943  TE  KARERE  9 

late  than  never.  Fill  your  own  cupboard  first.  Make  it  a  point  to 
save  enough  out  of  your  weekly  housekeeping  allowances  to  put  away 
a  bar  of  soap,  a  tin  of  fruit  or  vegetables,  a  package  or  two  of  jelly, 
a  cube  of  blue,  some  washing  soda  and  starch  for  future  use.  When 
you  have  done  this  then  give  what  you  can  to  be  put  away  in  your 
Branch  Welfare  cupboard. 

A  woman  whose  cupboard  is  full  to-day  is  rich.  If  she  has  a  vege- 
table garden  in  her  backyard  she  has  a  goldmine.  Years  ago  men,  and 
also  women,  went  to  the  hills  to  dig  for  treasure  and  gold.  Nowadays 
they  plant  the  "gold"  and  it  conies  up  in  parsnips  and  carrots. 

The  question  is  often  asked  by  the  Sisters:  "Should  we  spend  the 
money  already  accumulated  in  our  treasury  to  buy  things  for  the 
Welfare  cupboard?"  I  quote  the  old  adage — "Why  rob  Peter  to  pay 
Paul." 

It  has  been  the  policy  of  the  Relief  Society  since  its  beginning  to 
maintain  a  Charity  Fund.  Therefore  if  you  have  money  in  it  do  not 
deplete  it.  See  that  you  keep  sufficient  for  emergency  needs.  Cases 
of  poverty,  sickness,  disability  or  even  death  may  necessitate  assistance 
from   your   treasury. 

Welfare  or  patriotic  funds  may  be  obtained  by  various  means,  such 
as  donations,  sale  of  work,  concerts,  bazaars,  suppers,  etc.  Make  this 
a  separate  fund  and  build  it  up  to  meet  your  requirements. 

To  the  query,  is  it  permissible  to  use  funds  in  the  treasury  to  buy 
a  first  aid  kit  for  the  Society?  I  say  first  aid  kits  should  be  the  pro- 
perty of  every  Relief  Society.  Charity  funds  could  not  be  used  for 
any  better  purpose.  Keep  your  kit  in  a  place  where  it  will  be  available 
for  immediate   use   in   emergencies. 

All  women  and  girls  should  learn  first  aid  and  home  nursing 
methods  if  possible.  Relief  Society  meeting  is  a  good  time  and  place 
to  study  these  things. 

Next  month  I  hope  to  chat  with  you  again  on  this  page.  If  you 
have  any  problems  or  questions  write  them  in  to  me  and  I  will  endeav- 
our to  answer  them  to  the  best  of  my  ability.  In  the  meantime  here 
I     a   iittle  hint   of  the  way  to   keep  happy: 

Keep  your  heart  free  from  hate,  your  mind  from  worry.  Live 
simply,  expect  little,  give  much,  fill  your  life  with  love, 
scatter  sunshine.  Forget  sell.  Think  of  others,  and  do  as 
you  would  be  done  by. 


It    was   with   sadness   and   grief   thai 

m 

»• 

Sister   Ao    Elkington   telegraphed    Pn 

J 

" 

dent  Cowley,  when  she  passed  on  the  in- 

■*MT- 

formation    mi  mi   the   ( it»\  eminent    ad\  is 

1     I 

of    the   death    of    Elder    J.    Arthur 
Elkington.   The  Mission  is  grieved  at  the 

<     A 

loss  of  all  men  in  tins  conflict,  and  in  tins 

1  B 

in  tance  extends  its  s)  mpathy  and  eon 

ff 

M 

dolences  to  Sister    Vo  Elkington  and  her 

m 

sun  Angus  in  this  their  hour  of  sorrow 

TE  KARERE 


Hanuere,  1943 


PAY  AS  YOU  GO 

By  Taylor  Mihakrk 


"Debt  makes  everything-  a  temptation.  It  lowers  a  man  in  self 
respect,  places  him  at  the  mercy  of  his  tradesman  and  servants.  He 
can  not  call  himself  his  own  master,  and  it  is  difficult  for  him  to  be 
truthful." — Smiles. 

Latter-day  Saints  of  this  Mission  have  had  their  share  of  experi- 
ence with  getting  in  debt.  It  has  been  an  experience  so  full  of  valuable 
lessons  that  an  effort  should  be  made  by  those  who  learned  these  lessons 
to  impress  them  upon  others  who  may  not  have  been  so  fortunate  or 
improved  in  many  respects;  salaries,  wages 
and  other  incomes  have  increased  to  a 
maximum.  Debt  is  not  a  good  thing  for 
the  Latter-day  Saints  to  enter  into,  as  it  is 
a  positive  detriment  to  us;  it  is  one  of  the 
burdens  of  life  that  tend  to  hold  us  down. 
My  advice  to  the  Saints  of  this  Mis- 
sion who  are  earning  money  is  that  you 
save  as  much  as  possible  while  the  money 
is  easy,  and  spend  it  in  the  near  future, 
when  it  is  liable  to  be  more  difficult  to 
obtain.  If  something  should  occur  to 
lighten  the  money  market,  and  hard  time»3 
come  again,  then  the  slavery  which  you 
have  entered  thoughtlessly  into  will  be  ex- 
tended indefinitely,  perhaps  for  the  re- 
mainder of  your  lifetime. 

"Get  out  of  debt  now"  would  be  my 
counsel  to  all  Saints;  and  if  my  voice  could 
be  heard  in  all  the  land  I  would  still  re- 
peat the  admonition  of  debt  and  add  to  it: 
"And  let  your  income  hereafter  always  be 
greater  than   your   expenses." 

It  is  a  safe  rule  to  treat  all  debt  as 
you  would  a  poisonous  serpent  or  a  dread 
contagion. 

What  have  you  to  go  into  debt  for? 
Vanity,  vice,  luxury,  tobacco,  liquor,  enter- 
tainment, card-playing,  betting,  racing,  dressing,  dancing,  appearing  as 
well  as  your  neighbour  who  can  afford  it.  Are  these  considerations 
worthy  the  pain  and  humiliation  attendant  upon  the  mortgaging  of 
one's  soul  and  body?  I  emphatically  answer  NO,  and  a  thousand  times 
NO! 

There  is  one  more  so-called  reason  why  people  go  into  debt.  It 
is  to  make  money  easily.  It  is  to  speculate,  to  gamble;  to  get  rich 
speedily.  Can  wealth  give  happiness?  Look  around  and  see  what  gay 
distress  and  splendid  misery  we  have  in  the  world  to-day.  It  is  better 
to  live  simply,  dress  plainly,  be  sparing  in  every  indulgence,  even  if 
it  is  harmless,  than  to  replenish  your  purse  for  luxuries,  by  going  into 
debt.  There  is  another  method  by  which  to  make  the  ends  meet,  which 
does  not  seem  to  have  been  seriously  or  oftenly  considered.  It  is  to 
cut  expenses,  lessen  desires,  curtail  needs,  and  without  being  pernici- 
ous compel  them  to  come  as  far  as  possible  within  the  line  of  one's 
income,  small  though  it  be. 

"Better  go  to  bed  supperless  than  to  rise  in  debt." 
On    the    contrary    with    most    people,    debt    has    a    depressing    and 
dulling  influence,   and  a  tendency  to  discouragement  and  even  to   dis- 
honesty, carrying  in  its  wake  a  long  train  of  other  evils  that  sap  ambi- 


In  accepting  "Pay  As 
You  Go"  for  publication, 
Te  Karere,  on  its  own  be- 
half as  well  as  of  Taylor 
Mihaere,  make  acknowledg- 
ment to  the  Improvement 
Era  for  the  author  of  article 
which  forms  the  nucleus 
and  original  of  the  present 
contribution.  So  impressed 
was  Brother  Mihaere  with 
the  message  of  the  original 
that  his  efforts  here  reveal 
his  desire  that  its  value  and 
important  philosophy  be 
made  available  and  applic- 
able to  we  of  the  New 
Zealand    Mission. 

Brother  Mihaere  is  the 
oldest  son  of  Sister  Lena 
and  the  late  Wiremu 
"Whati"  Mihaere  of  Ta- 
maki,  H.B.,  and  is  at  pres- 
ent in  the  office  of  the  Hon. 
P.  K.  Paikea,  Minister  in 
charge  of  Maori  War  Ef- 
fort, Wellington.  Brother 
Taylor  Mihaere  served  as  a 
missionary  with  Taka  To- 
roaiwhiti  in  the  Taranaki 
District  prior  to  his  present 
appointment. — Editor. 


Hanuere.  1943  TE  KARERE  11 

tion  and  destroy  usefulness.  Let  no  one  entice  you  to  go  into  debt 
on  the  plea  that  it  is  a  sure  way  to  save  money. 

Let  the  Saints'  slogan  be  "PAY  AS  YOU  GO."  Brothers  and 
Sisters,  learn  a  lesson  from  the  recent  past:  Get  out  of  debt  now, 
if  you  are  in  debt,  and  hereafter  let  your  income  always  exceed  your 
expenses.  Never  enter  into  debt  to  save  money:  such  a  course  de- 
presses rather  than  exhilarates.  Be  free  by  owning  your  own  time: 
and  "owe  no  man  anything,  but  to  love  one  another,"  if  you  desire  to 
prosper   and    be   happy. 

May  God  bless  you  all. 


JOSEPH  SMITH'S  TEACHINGS — Continued  from  page  7. 

Baptism  for  the  Dead. — He  said  the  Bible  supported  the  doctrine 
(of  baptism  for  the  dead),  quoting  1  Cor.,  xv.:29:  "Else  what  shall 
they  do  which  are  baptized  for  the  dead,  if  the  dead  rise  not  at  all, 
why  are  they  then  baptized  for  the  dead?"  If  there  is  one  word  of 
the  Lord  that  supports  the  doctrine  of  baptism  for  the  dead,  it  is 
enough  to  establish  it  as  a  true  doctrine.  Again;  if  we  can,  by  the 
authority  of  the  Priesthood  of  the  Son  of  God,  baptize  a  man  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  for  the  remission  of  sins,  it  is  just  as  much  our  privilege 
to  act  as  an  agent,  and  be  baptized  for  the  remission  of  sins  for  and 
in  behalf  of  our  dead  kindred,  who  have  not  heard  the  Gospel,  or  the 
fullness  of  it. — History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  4,  p.  569. 

Bible,  The. — I  believe  the  Bible  as  it  read  when  it  came  from  the 
pen  of  the  original  writers.  Ignorant  translators,  careless  transcribers, 
or  designing  or  corrupt  priests  have  committed  many  errors. — History 
of  the   Church,  Vol.   6,  p.   57. 

Book  of  Mormon,  What  it  is. — The  Book  of  Mormon  is  a  record 
of  the  forefathers  of  our  western  tribes  of  Indians;  having  been  found 
through  the  ministration  of  a  holy  angel,  and  translated  into  our  own 
language  by  the  gift  and  power  of  God,  after  having  been  hid  up  in 
the  earth  for  the  last  fourteen  hundred  years,  containing  the  word  of 
God  which  was  delivered  unto  them.  By  it  we  learn  that  our  western 
tribes  of  Indians  are  descendants  from  that  Joseph  who  was  sold  into 
Egypt,  and  that  the  land  of  America  is  a  promised  land  unto  them, 
and  unto  it  all  the  tribes  of  Israel  will  come,  with  as  many  of  the 
Gentiles  as  shall  comply  with  the  requisitions  of  the  new  covenant. — 
History  of  the  Church,  Vol.   1,  p.  ,'315. 

Book    of    Mormon,    Keystone   of    our    Religion. 1    told   the    brethren 

that  the  Book  of  Mormon  was  the  most  correct  of  any  book  on  earth, 
and  the  keystone  of  our  religion,  and  a  man  would  got  nearer  to  God 
by  abiding  by  its  precepts,  than  by  any  other  book. — History  of  the 
Church,    Vol.    4,    p.    461. 

Book  of  Mormon  Title  Page. — I  wish  to  mention  hero,  that  tin- 
title-page  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  a  literal  translation,  taken  from 
the  very  last  loaf,  on  the  left-hand  side  of  the  collection  or  DOOK  of 
plates,  which  contained  the  record  which  has  been  translated,  the 
language  of  the  whole  running  the  same  as  all  Hebrew  writing  in 
general;  and  that  said  title-page  it  not  by  any  means  a  modern  com 
position,    either    of    mine    or    of    any    other    man    who    has    lived    or    does 

live  in  this  generation.     History  of  the  church.  Vol.   l.  i>.  71. 

Book   of    Mormon,    Word*   of    the   Angel   Concerning    it»   Translation. 

These   plates    (from   which   the   Book   of    Mormon   was  translated)    have 
been    revealed    hy    the    power   of   Cod,   ;md    they    have   l.een   translated    l>\ 
the     power     of     Cod.       The     translation     of     them     which     you     ha\  l 
is  correct,  and   I   command  you   to   hear  record   of   what    voti   now    see  and 
hear.       History   of   the   Church.    Vol.    1.    p.   54, 


TE  KARERE  Hanuere,  1943 

SUNDAY   SCHOOL 


Theme — 

"OUR  HOMES  AND   CHAPELS   SHALL   BE  BEAUTIFUL" 
"For  Zion  must  increase  in  beauty  and  in  Holiness;  her  borders 
must  be  enlarged;  her  stakes  must  be  strengthened;  yea  verily  I  say 
unto  you.    Zion  must  arise  and  put  on  her  beautiful  garments." 

— Doctrine  &  Covenants  82 :  14. 


SACRAMENT  GEM 

For  us  the  blood  of  Christ   was  shed, 
For  us  on  Calvary's  cross  He  bled, 

And  thus  dispelled  the  awful  gloom, 
That  else  were  this  creation's  doom. 

CONCERT   RECITATION 
Matthew  7:  12. 

"Therefore  all  things  whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  da 
to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them:  for  this  is  the  law  and  the  prophets. "" 

KORERO  A  NGAKAU 
Matin  7:  12. 

"Na  nga  mea  katoa  e  pai  ai  koutou  kia  meatia  e  nga  tangata 
ki  a  koutou,  meatia  ano  e  koutou  ki  a  ratou :  ko  ta  te  ture  me  ta  nga 
poropiti  hoki  tenei." 

LESSONS 
KINDERGARTEN    (4  to   5  years).    Thought:   "Obedience  to  the   laws, 
of  God." 
"The    Serpent    of    Brass."     (Numbers    21) 

"Abel's  Offering"    (Genesis  4).     Pearl  of  Great  Price.    (Moses  5.) 
"Word  of  Wisdom."  (Doc.  &  Cov.  89.)     What  it  is,  and  how  given. 

PRIMARY   (6  to  9  years). 

"John    and   Jesus    Baptizing"    (John    3    and    4). 

"The    Sparrows    and    the    Lillies"     (Matt.    6). 

"The   Lost   Sheep"    (Matt.    18). 
CHURCH  HISTORY    (10  to   11   years)    and  A  DEPARTMENT    (12  to 
15  years). 

"The  Creation"    (Genesis  1   and  2). 

"Cain  and  Abel"    (Genesis  4). 

"The  Flood"    (Genesis  6,   7,   8  and  9). 
B  DEPARTMENT    (16   to    19   years). 

"The  Sixth  Commandment"  (Gen.  9:6;  Exodus  20:13;  Matt.  5). 
Problems:  Discuss  causes  of  death  from  carelessness:  (a)  traffic;  (b) 
use  of  firearms;  (c)  fire;  (d)  water;  (e)  disease — from  bad  habits  of 
life.  Show  that  it  is  wrong  to  kill  unnecessarily  plants  and  animals. 
Why  is  a  "speeder,"  as  well  as  an  angry  man,  in  danger  of  judgment 
of  violating  this  commandment?  How  does  covetousness  often  lead 
to  the  taking  of  like.     Contrast  Exodus  20:  13  and  Matthew  5:21-22. 

"The  Seventh  Commandment"    (Exodus  20:  14;  Matt.   5:27-28). 

USE  ONE  SUNDAY  to  work  out  plan  with  co-operation  of  Super- 
intendency   to   formulate    activity   within   the    class    designed   to    create 


Hanuerc,  1943  TE  KARERE  13 

interest  to  assist  in  work  of  bringing  more  inactive  members  to  partici- 
pate in  Sunday  School  activity.  This  group  to  be  allowed  to  contact 
all  inactive  members  of  Branch  for  purpose  of  Sunday  School  growth. 

C  DEPARTMENT    (20  to  25  years)   and  GOSPEL  DOCTRINE 

"Ministry  of  Adam;  Sin  of  Cain"  ( Moses  5  and  6;  Genesis  4; 
1  John  3:12;  Jude  11).  Helps — Sons  and  daughters  of  Adam  and 
Eve — the  institution  of  sacrifice — Adam  instructed  by  an  angel — bap- 
tized by  water  and  fire — Cain  and  Abel  offer  sacrifice — Cain's  covenant 
with  Satan — the  murder  of  Abel. 

"The  Antediluvian  Patriarchs;  Enoch"  (Genesis  5;  Hebrew  11:5; 
Jude  14  and  15;  Moses  6  and  7;  Doctrine  and  Covenants  107:40-51). 
Helps — The  posterity  of  Adam — the  Holy  Priesthood — the  call  of 
Enoch — a  seer  raised  up — Enoch's  visions  of  the  future — Enoch  leads 
the  people  of  God — the  city  of  Enoch — Zion  is  fled. 

"The  Flood"  (B.C.  2348  about)  (Moses  8;  Genesis  6,  7  and  8. 
Helps — Noah — the  sons  of  Noah — the  sons  of  God  and  the  daughters  of 
men — the  wickedness  of  man — Noah's  ordination  and  preaching — the 
building  of  the   ark — the  deluge — Noah's  sacrifice. 

To  the  Teacher. — Do  not  hurry  over  these  lessons  just  to  keep  up 
with  the  outline. 

MAORI  CLASS. 

RATAPU    TUATAHI 

TE  KORORIA  O  RANGINUI.  Tenei  ano  tetahi  atu  wehenga  ko- 
roria  e  rereke  ana  i  nga  mea  e  rua  o  runga  ake.  pera  me  nga  whet.: 
e  rereke  ake  nei  te  maramatanga  i  era  atu  o  nga  tinana  porotaka  o 
te  takiwa.  Ko  tenei  kororia  mo  nga  mea  kahore  i  tango  i  te  whaka- 
aturanga  mo  te  Karaiti,  otira  kahore  i  whakakahore  i  te  Wairua  Tapu : 
i  roto  to  ratou  oranga  kahore  i  takahia  e  ratou  nga  ture  e  tau  ai  te  whiu 
tino  nui  ki  runga  kia  ratou,  otiia,  ko  te  hokonga  mo  ratou  ka  whaka- 
oratia  atu  hei  te  aranga  whakamutunga.  I  roto  i  te  kororia  o  Rangi- 
nui  he  maha  nga  wehe wehenga  i  whakaritea  ki  te  maramatanga  ano 
o  tetahi  whetu  ki  tetahi,  otira,  katoa  te  hunga  e  whiwhi  ana  ahakoa 
ko  tehea  o  enei  tona  mutunga  he  whiwhi  ki  te  oranga,  tona  mutunga 
hoki  kahore  a  Hatana  e  whai  wahi  ki  runga  kia  ratou.  Ahakoa  ano  I  • 
kororia  o  Ranginui  e  kore  ravva  e  taea  te  korero  tona  nui,  a  kahor 
hoki  he  tangata  e  mohio  ana,  ko  ia  anake  e  pai  mi  te  Atua  ki  te  whaka- 
atu.  Tera  ano  etahi  atu  kua  kore  rawa  nei  e  whiwhi  kereeme  i  tenei 
wa  ki  te  aroha  noa  o  te  Atua,  na  a  ratou  mahi  nei  i  whakaurua  am 
ai   ratou  ki  tc  whakangaromanga  me  ana  anahera. 

Nga  Patai. — I  whakaritea  te  fcororia  o  raro  ki  te  aba?  Ko  wai 
ma    te    hunga    e    whiwhi    ki    tenei    koforia?       Ko    wai    ma    hoki    te    hunga 

kahore  e  whiwhi  ki  enei  kororia  katoa? 

RATAPU  TUARUA 
VKORANGA    I    o   nga   Tikanga   o   te    Whaka 
ana   rriatou   ko   nga   tikanga   i    taua   Rongopai;   tuatahi,   ko   te   whaka- 
pono  ki  te  A  tiki  kia  thu  Kai  ail  i ;  tuarua  ko  I 

TE   WHAKAPONO 

Te  alia  o  te  whakapt  no.     Ko  t<   tino  mea  nui  mo  t  •  k  . 
pono  ina  korerol  ia   ill  i   i   roto   i   nga   kai  aipjl  m  ■  •  I-  ■•  I        au   k 

m  hakaaro  me  te  n  tonu   ki  te  oi  ai  whak  i 

haere   me   nga   kupu   a   te   Atua.     Ko   tena    mau   o   nga   whaka 
kore   e   ruarua,   «■   whakawatea   ana   i   nga  i   tarem      ' 

lei  nga  mea  kua  oti  kia  whaaria  mai  ranei  e  te  Atua,  ahakoa 
aua   una  kaore  e  kitea    ho  ana  <•  te  kanohi  e  marama  hoki  ki  o  tana 
whakaaro  ki  i  a;  na  konei  hoki  ai  t  •  kupu  whaka 

marama  a    Paora:  "Na,  te  whakapono,   he  whal  (ara  ho 


14  TE  KARERE  Hanuere,  1943 

whakauunga  atu,  he  whakaaetanga)  i  nga  mea  e  tumanokohia  atu  ana, 
he  whakakitenga  i  nga  mea  kahore  nei  e  kitea  e  marama  ana  enei 
whakaaro  u,  e  mau  ana  i  roto  i  etahi  i  roto  i  te  ahuatanga  e  nui 
ake  ana  o  etahi  i  o  etahi."  Ae  ra,  ko  te  whakapono  e  kitea  iho  ana 
etahi  i  tona  ahua  tuaititanga  ara  te  wa  e  ngoikore  ana  ano  te 
whakapono,  kaore  ano  kia  mawehe  rawa  te  ruarua  me  te  wehi,  tae 
noa  atu  ki  te  kahanga  o  te   whakaaro. 

Nga  Patai. — He  aha  te  mea  nui  e  kitea  iho  i  roto  i  te  kupu  whaka- 
pono i  roto  i  nga  karaipiture?  He  aha  te  pueatanga  ake  o  tenei 
whakapono  ina  kore  e  ruarua?  I  roto  i  enei  ahua  ka  aranga  ake  te 
whakamarama  a  Paora,  whakatakina  ake  taua  whakamarama  mo  te 
whakapono? 

RATAPU   TUATORU 

TE  WHAKAAETANGA  KI  TE  TIKA  (belief)  te  whakapono 
(faith)  me  te  mohiotanga.  Ko  nga  kupu,  te  whakaaetanga  ki  te  tika 
me  te  whakapono  i  etahi  wa  e  kotahi  ana  ano  te  tikanga;  ahakoa  ra  i 
roto  i  te  reo  pakeha  e  wehe  tonu  ana  te  tikanga  o  tetahi  i  to  tetahi ; 
otira  i  nga  wa  o  mua  e  riterite  tonu  ana  aua  kupu,  e  pera  ana  hoki  i 
roto  i  nga  karaipiture  maha,  ko  tetahi  o  enei  kupu  e  mauria  ana.  Te 
whakaaetanga  ki  te  tika  (belief)  i  roto  i  tetahi  ona  tikanga  he  whaka- 
aetanga kau  na  o  whakaaro,  ko  te  whakapono  ia  (faith)  he  whakauunga 
atu,  he  whakaaenga  tuturu  kia  whakamahia  taua  whakaaro.  Te  mara- 
matanga  o  nga  pukapuka  whakamarama  (dictionary)  e  whakaae  ana 
kia  wehea  nga  tikanga  o  aua  kupu  i  roto  i  te  reo  Ingarihi  onaianei  a 
ko  tenei  mana  e  whakamarama  ana  ko  te  whakaaetanga  ki  te  tika 
(belief)  he  whakaaetanga  no  nga  whakaaro,  ki  te  tika,  ki  te  tutu- 
rutanga  o  nga  mea,  otira  kei  waho  o  tenei  te  mohiotanga  o  te  wahi 
hei  pikaunga  mai  i  roto  i  tenei  whakaaetanga.  Ko  taua  pikaunga 
nei  kei  roto  i  te  whakapono.  Ko  te  whakaaetanga  ki  te  tika  (belief) 
i  roto  i  tetahi  ahua  he  kirimini  he  whakaaetanga  kau ;  ko  te  whaka- 
pono (faith)  he  whakamahinga  he  whakapumautanga,  e  hikoi  nei  i 
±e  huarahi  o  te  whakaaro  tika  me  te  whakaaro  u  e  tika  atu  ai  ki  nga 
mahi.  Ko  te  whakapono  ki  a  te  Karaiti  he  whakaaetanga  ko  Ia  te 
tika  hui  atu  hoki  ki  te  whakaaro  nui  atu  ki  a  Ia.  Kaore  tetahi  e 
whiwhi  i  te  whakapono  ki  te  kahore  te  whakaaetanga  ki  te  tika  (belief) 
ahakoa  ra  ko  tona  whakaaetanga  ki  te  tika  e  hapa  ana  ano  i  te  whaka- 
pono. Ko  te  whakapono  he  mea  whakaora.  he  mea  e  hoatu  ana  i  te 
ora,  he  whakaaetanga  ki  te  tika  a  mau  tonu  ana. 

Nga  Patai. — He  aha  nga  kupu  e  tauriterite  nga  tikanga  i  roto  i 
te  karaipiture?  He  aha  te  rereketanga  o  te  whakaaetanga  ki  te  tika 
(belief)  me  te  whakapono  (faith)?  E  whiwhi  ranei  tetahi  ki  te 
whakapono   (faith)  ina  kahore  te  whakaaetanga  ki  te  tika   (belief)? 

RATAPU    TUAWHA 

TE  WHAKAPONO  KI  TE  ATUATANGA  ka  ahei  ai  ki  te  whaka- 
oranga;  he  mana  whakaora  e  arataki  ana  i  te  tangata  ki  nga  huarahi 
o  te  whakaaro  whakate  Atua,  otira,  ko  te  whakaaetanga  kau  ki  te  tika 
(belief)  o  te  oranga  me  te  ahuatanga  o  te  Atua  e  hara  i  taua  mana. 
Kia  mau  ki  nga  kupu  a  Hemi  i  ona  tuhituhinga  ki  nga  Hunga  Tapu 
katoa  i  riria  ai  ratou  e  ia  mo  to  ratou  whakahirahira  mo  to  ratou 
whakaaetanga  ki  te  Atua;  me  te  whakamanamana  i  to  ratou  rereke- 
tanga i  nga  hunga  karakia  whakapakoko  me  te  hunga  kore  mohio  ki  te 
Atua  i  te  mea  e  whakaae  ana  ratou  ki  te  Atua  Kotahi.  E  pai  ana 
koutou  kia  pena  otira,  kia  mohio  e  pena  ana  ano  etahi;  ahakoa  nga 
rewera  e  pena  ano,  i  te  kaha  hoki  o  to  ratou  whakaae  ki  te  Atua  e 
wiri  ana  ratou  i  te  mohio  mo  te  mate  e  pa  kia  ratou  i  runga  i  te 
maramatanga  o  to  ratou  whakaaetanga  ki  te  tika.  Ko  Hatana  me 
ona  akonga  e  whakaae  ana  ki  a  te  Karaiti ;  e  kake  ake  ana  to  ratou 
whakaaetanga  kia  te  Karaiti  hei  mohiotanga  ko  wai  ia  me  te  wahi  hoki 


Hanuere,  1943  TE  KARERE  15 

mana,   i  nga  wa  o  mua  o  naianei,  me  nga  wa  kei  te  haere  mai  i  roto  i 
te  tauira  mo  te  nohoanga  me  te  oranga  o  te  tangata. 

Nga  Patai. — He  aha  te  mea  nui  i  roto  o  te  whakapono  ki  te  Atua- 
tanga?  He  aha  hoki  te  rereketanga  o  taua  mana  i  to  te  whakaaetanga 
kau  ki  te  tika? 

RATAPU   TUARIMA 

KIA  MOHIO  KI  TE  TANGATA  o  te  whenua  o  nga  Kararini  he 
wairua  poke  tona  ina  te  kino  o  te  haehaetanga  i  taua  tangata  wehi 
katoa  te  hunga  e  whakatata  mai  ana  ki  a  ia.  Kaore  hoki  ia  e  taea  te 
whakamarie,  te  here,  e  wehi  ana  hoki  te  tangata  ki  te  whakatata  atu 
lei  a  ia;  otira  i  tona  kitenga  i  a  Ihu  ka  oma  atu  ki  a  ia  me  te  koro- 
piko  ki  a  ia,  a  ka  inoi  te  wairua  poke  i  roto  i  a  ia  kia  aroha  "Te  Mea 
Tika"  ki  a  ia,  me  te  whakatau  atu  hoki  ki  a  ia,  "e  Ihu  Tama  a  te 
Atua  i  Runga  Rawa."  Tera  ano  i  Hiruharama,  he  wairua  poke  i  roto 
i  te  whare  karakia  e  tono  ana  kia  te  Karaiti  kia  kaua  te  Karaiti  e 
whakahaere  i  Tona  mana  me  te  aue  i  runga  i  te  wehi  me  te  mamae  "E 
matau  ana  ahua  kia  koe  ko  te   Mea  Tapu  a  te  Atua." 

Nga  Patai. — He  aha  te  take  i  korerotia  ai  te  tangata  o  te  wairua 
poke  o  nga  Kararini?  Pehea  hoki  te  korero  a  taua  wairua  poke  ki  a 
te  Karaiti?  Pehea  hoki  ta  te  wairua  poke  i  te  whare  karakia  i 
Hiruharama? 


Mutual  Improvement  Association 

M.I.A.  THEME  1942 

Doctrine  &  Covenants  82:10:  "I,  (he  Lord,  am 
bound  when  ye  do  what  I  say;  hut  when  you  do  not  what  I 
say,  ye  have  no  Promise." 

SECOND    TUESDAY: 

FIRST    AID    (All    Classes) 
SPRAINS 

Sprains  are  a  stretching  and  tearing  of  tendons  and  ligaments 
around   joints.      They  are   most  common   in  the  wrist   and   ankle. 

Symptoms  will  be  severe  pain,  swelling  around  joint,  inability  to 
use  joint  without  increasing  pain. 

Treatment — Elevate  the  part — if  a  wrist  by  means  of  a  sling;  if 
an  ankle  have  natient  lie  with  pillows,  coats,  etc.,  under  leg.  Apply 
cold  or  hot  applications,  preferably  cold,  unless  patient  is  Buffering 
from  shock.  Very  young  or  old  people  may  be  thrown  into  a  shock 
with  cold  applications,  so  it  is  better  to  use  hot.  There  should  be 
absolute  rest  from  use  of  injured  part.  If  severe  the  part  should 
not  he  used  until  a  physician  has  been  consulted. 
STRAINS 

This  is  the  name  for  overstretching  of  muscles.  This  often  occur- 
in  the  muscles  of  the  back.  Heavy  lifting  in  improper  position  cause- 
strains,  or  a  sudden  twisting  of  muscles.  There  will  be  pain  at  the 
time  of   injury  and  stifl'ness   will   soon   he  evident. 

Treatment. — Absolute  rest  of  injured  muscles;  heat  applied  give- 
relief  from  pain;  rub  gently,  always  up  or  toward  the  heart  This 
increases  circulation    of    blood    to    injured    part    and    loosen-   the   muscles. 

The   force   of   rubbing   may   he   increased   gradually   :i>   this   helps   to 

"loosen    up"   the    muscles. 


16  TE   KARERE  Hanuere,  1(M.> 

BRUISES 

Bruises  are  very  common  injuries  and  are  caused  by  blows  or  falls. 
The  compact  as  a  rule  does  not  break  the  skin  but  breaks  the  tiny 
blood  vessels  underneath  the  skin.  The  escaping  blood  oozes  into  the 
tissues,  causing-  swelling  and  discolouration.  Usually  no  treatment  is 
needed.  However,  ice  or  cloths  wrung  out  of  cold  water  when  imme- 
diately applied  will  prevent  discolouration,  keep  down  swelling,  and 
relieve  pain.  Be  sure  there  is  no  fracture  where  bruises  are  found. 
If  skin  is  broken,  cover  with  a  sterile  dressing. 

HERNIA   (or  Rupture) 

"The  front  wall  of  the  abdomen  is  so  constructed  that  there  is  a 
weak  spot  on  each  side  just  above  the  groin.  This  is  much  weaker 
in  some  persons  than  in  others.  As  a  result,  muscular  strain  from 
lifting,  violent  coughing,  jumping,  and  the  like  sometimes  pushes  a 
loop  of  bowel  through  this  weak  spot  in  the  wall.  This  is  a  hernia 
or  rupture.  Other  weak  places  in  the  abdominal  wall  are  at  the  navel 
and  just  below  the  groin  on  each  side." 

Symptoms  are  a  swelling  in  the  groin,  which  often  disappears 
when  person  lies  on  his  back.  Pain,  often  severe  enough  to  be  dis- 
abling,  is  usually  present. 

Treatment — Have  patient  lie  on  his  back  with  hips  slightly  ele- 
vated and  knees  bent  so  that  the  gravity  may  have  a  tendency  to  pull 
back  in  to  the  abdomen  whatever  has  been  forced  through  the  abdominal 
wall.  If  necessary  to  move  patient,  he  should  be  kept  lying  on  his 
back.  Send  for  a  doctor  at  once,  even  though  hernia  may  slide  back 
into  place.  Apply  a  cold  compress  as  this  drives  the  blood  away  from 
the  swollen  tissue.  "Do  not  attempt  to  push  hernia  back.  Unskilled 
handling  may  cause  serious  damage." 

MASHED    FINGER 

Put  on  a  cold  compress.  Go  to  a  dentist  instead  of  a  doctor  in  this 
case — let  him  drill  a  hole  in  the  nail  and  release  the  pressure.  Band- 
age with  a  sterile  dressing.  A  new  nail  will  soon  begin  to  grow  and 
push  away  the  old  one. 

COLDS 

Colds  are  probably  more  common  than  any  other  disease.  From 
most  of  them  recovery  is  good;  but  a  cold  that  is  not  properly  cared 
for  may  be  the  start  of  serious  trouble,  such  as  pneumonia,  mastoid- 
itis, or  cause  infection  of  the  ears,  eyes,  etc.  "Colds  are  probably 
caused  by  a  germ  or  variety  of  germs,  although  the  cause  is  not  abso- 
lutely determined.  These  germs  may  be  present  in  the  nose  and 
throat  at  any  time,  and  the  body  have  enough  resistance  to  prevent 
their  getting  a  foothold.  Insufficient  rest,  the  chilling  of  the  body, 
through  wet  feet  or  clothing  or  exposure  to  drafts,  or  being  in  over- 
heated air  with  poor  ventilation,  may  lower  one's  vitality  to  such  a 
point  that  the  germs  begin  to  grow.  Colds  frequently  occur  in  epi- 
demics.     During  epidemics  they   are   particularly   contagious." 

Prevention. — Avoid  undue  exposure  which  tends  to  lower  the 
body's  resistance.  Do  not  cough  so  that  the  spray  will  fall  on  any- 
one. Not  only  colds  but  other  contagious  diseases  are  spread  by  care- 
lessness in  this  respect.  A  person  having  a  cold  should  always  sleep 
alone;  all  glasses,  cups  and  eating  utensils  should  not  be  used  by 
anyone  else  until  thoroughly  sterilized. 

Treatment — At  first  symptoms  of  chilling,  sore  throat,  etc.,  drink 
plenty  of  fluids — a  rounded  teaspoonful  of  baking  soda  in  a  glass  of 
hot  water  every  two  hours  for  three  doses  often  helps.  Drink  hot 
lemonade  before  going  to  bed;  go  on  an  alkaline  diet  by  eating  oranges, 


Hanuere,  1943  TE  KARERE  17 

grapefruit,  etc.  Take  a  laxative  or  an  enema.  Rest  in  bed  is  the 
most  satisfactory  cold  treatment.  If  fever  or  coughing  persists,  consult 
a  doctor. 

HIVES 
Take  a  soda  water  bath.      Go  on  alkaline  diet. 

RING  WORMS  AND  ATHLETE'S  FOOT 
Use  borax  water.  For  sweaty  feet  or  athletic  foot  bathe  in  a 
strong  solution  of  borax  water,  or  dip  feet  of  hose  in  strong  solution 
of  borax  water  and  allow  to  dry  before  placing  on  feet.  Always  dry 
well  between  toes  when  bathing  and  a  g,reat  deal  of  foot  trouble  will 
be  avoided.  Clean  hose  should  be  worn  every  day  by  those  having 
tender  feet ;  often  coloured  hose  will  poison  the  feet.  In  such  cases 
use  a  white  stocking  foot  under  other  hose. 

BOILS 

Use  Epsom  salts  solution  or  packs  until  pus  forms.  Do  not  use 
poultices  of  flaxseed,  bread  and  milk,  etc.  When  open  keep  a  dressing 
on  until  thoroughly  drained  and  healed,  or  the  germ  will  spread,  causing 
other  boils.     In  severe  cases  of  boils  consult  a  doctor. 

TOOTHACHE 

See  a  dentist  as  soon  as  possible.  In  the  meantime  clean  the 
tooth  out  as  well  as  possible.  Oil  of  cloves  packed  into  the  tooth 
will  relieve  the  pain  temporarily.  When  cavity  cannot  be  reached 
or  located,  camphor  on  cotton  placed  between  gum  and  lip  over  aching- 
tooth  will  often  stop  pain.  Hot  or  cold  application  on  outside  of  face 
sometimes  relieve  aching. 

EARACHE 

This  may  be  caused  by  bad  teeth,  bad  tonsils,  etc.  Hot  applica- 
tions— hold  hot  dry  cloth  with  a  few  drops  of  alcohol  on  the  centre 
over  the  ears  so  fumes  can  enter;  drop  warm  olive  oil  into  ear,  plug 
with  cotton.  It  is  well  to  consult  a  doctor  as  there  may  be  trouble  in 
inner  ear,  which,   if  neglected,   might  cause   mastoid   or  other  trouble. 

STYES 

These  are  caused  by  inflammation  of  small  glands  at  edge  of  eye- 
lid. They  generally  indicate  ill  health,  error  in  vision,  etc.  Hot  appli- 
cations (Epsom  salts  packs)  may  relieve  pain.  If  pus  appears  a  doctor 
should  lance  it. 

HICCOUGH 

Hiccoughs  are  not  serious  but  are  uncomfortable  and  may  con- 
tinue for  some  time.  They  arc  caused  through  overeating,  eating  too 
fast,  indigestion,  which  causes  a  spasmodic  contraction  of  the  dia- 
phragm forcing  the  air  out  through  the  upper  part  of  the  wind  pipe 
in  spasms  and  produces  a  peculiar  noise  called  hiccoughs.  Mild  cases 
are  stopped  by  holding  the  breath  or  taking  a  long  breath.  Sipping 
water  slowly   while   holding   breath   will   often   stop   them.      Persistent 

cases   require   a   physician's   care 
Review    of    Previous    Lesson: 

1.    What  are  the  two  important  things  to  observe  in  treating  drug 

poisoning?       (Dilute  and  wash  but.) 
'J.    (Jive  symptoms  ami  treatment  of  food  poisoning. 

.'!.     (Jive   symptoms   and   treatment    of    plant    poisoning. 

4.    What    precaution   would  you  take   in   wounds  of  or  objects  m 

the  eye? 
•  >.    < .  ive  i  reat  ment   for  ;i  sprain. 

<"'.      Describe   a   hernia   and   give   treatment.     What    precaution    should 
he    used? 


18  TE  KARERE  Hanuere,  1943 

DEMONSTRATION 
When  this  course  has  been  completed  plan  an  evening  to  demon- 
strate what  you  have  learned  in  first  aid.     Divide  the  class  into  groups 
of  four  or  five  and  make  assignments.    The  following  simple  problems 
may  be  helpful. 

1.  Patient  has  a  severed  artery  on  inside  of  left  forearm  four 
inches  below  the  elbow.  Apply  digital  pressure  and  demon- 
strate  use    of   tourniquet. 

2.  Patient  has  severed  artery  on  right  leg  five  inches  above  ankle. 
Apply  digital  pressure  at  pressure  point  No.  9  and  place  a 
tourniquet  at  No.  10.  Patient  is  suffering  severe  shock.  One 
member  of  group  apply  digital  pressure,  another  place  the 
tourniquet,   a  third  treat  for  shock. 

3.  Patient  has  had  a  sunstroke.  Place  her  in  proper  position  and 
tell  how  to  give  treatment. 

4.  Patient  has  just  been  taken  from  the  water.  Prepare  patient 
and  give  artificial  respiration.  Also  treat  for  shock.  One 
member  of  group  would  give  artificial  respiration  while  the 
others   treated   for   shock. 

5.  Demonstrate  how  to  make  a  blanket  stretcher  with  poles — 
without  poles;  coat  stretcher  with  poles.  Load  and  unload 
patient  on  blanket,  pole  stretcher.  (Be  sure  to  test  stretcher 
first. ) 

6.  Demonstrate  the  four-man  lift;  and  the  three-man  carry. 

7.  Demonstrate   two,   two-man   carry. 

8.  Demonstrate  two,  one-man  carry. 

Essentials    of    a    Home     Emergency     Cabinet: 

Aromatic   Spirits   of  Ammonia. 

2in.   roller   bandage. 

3in.  roller  bandage. 

Medicated  cotton  (keep  sterile). 

Bandied    (for  small   cuts  and  burns). 

Oil  of  cloves. 

Epsom  salts. 

Iodine — 3h(/(    (treating  wounds). 

lin.   adhesive  tape. 

Boric  acid. 

1   tube   of  vaseline   or  other  ointment. 

1  picric  acid  gauze. 

2  triangular  bandages. 


NELSON  DISTRICT   NEWS 

Reported    by  Ao    Elkington 

On     October     22,     1942,     a     number     of  teachings,    as    the    gathering    was    mainly 

Maori     and     Pakeha    friends     met    at    the  of    Relief   Society    members, 

home      of      Mrs.      Arthur      Elkington,      66  In    her    remarks,     Miss    Andrews    drew 

Washington  Valley,  Nelson,  to  meet  Miss  upon    "Hold    fast   to   that   which   is    good" 

Elsie    Andrews,    Education    Officer    of    the  as  her  theme,  pointing  out  the  disastrous 

Women's     Christian     Temperance     Union,  effects     of     intemperance     on      the     body, 

who  was  travelling  in  the  South  Island  on  mind  and  soul  of  both  Maori  and  Pakeha. 

a    lecture    tour.  Interesting     references     were     also     made 

The    meeting    opened    with    the    singing  upon     her     recent     journey     to     the     Pan- 

of    the     hymn,     "Onward,     Christian     Sol-  Pacific   Conference  at  Hawaii   in  the  com- 

diers,"   after  which   Mrs.   Selwyn   lead  the  pany  of  Mrs.   H.   Bennett  of   Motueka.   On 

opening  prayer.  The  hostess,   Mrs.  Arthur  this     occasion     Miss     Andrews     gave    New 

Elkington,     then     welcomed     the     visitors  Zealand's    greeting    in    Maori,    while    Mrs. 

and    explained    to    the    gathering    the   pur-  Bennett    acted    as    interpreter.      Mrs.    Sel- 

pose    of    the    meeting,    stressing    the    fact  wyn,     Relief     Society     President,     in     her 

that   Miss   Andrews   in   her   views   and   re-  remarks,     outlined     some     of     the     pitiful 

marks    would    be    in    accord    with    Church  conditions,    of    pa    life.     The   meeting   was 

of     Jesus     Christ     of     Latter-day     Saints'  indeed    an    enjoyable   one. 


Hanuere,  1943  TE  KARERK  19 

PRIMARY 

FIRST  WEEK 

THE  NEW  YEAR 
Objective: 

To  impress  the  children  with  the  thought  that  every  day  brings  new 
opportunities  to  grow  better. 

Approach: 

Spend  a  few  minutes  talking  about  the  Christmas  holiday.  Let 
the  children  tell  about  their  gifts  and  what  they  did  to  make  others 
happy.  What  other  holiday  have  we  just  enjoyed?  Why  do  we  cele- 
brate New  Year's  Eve  and  New  Year's  Day?  What  are  some  of  the 
things  people  do  on  these  occasions?  When  we  say,  "Happy  New 
Year"  what  do  we  mean?  If  we  say,  "Happy  New  Year'  to  a  friend, 
how  can  we   help   make   our  wish   for  him   come   true. 

Many  people  think  that  the  first  day  of  a  new  year  is  a  good  time 
to  start  to  overcome  a  bad  habit.  They  say,  "I'm  going  to  make  a  reso- 
lution." Do  you  know  what  it  means  when  one  says  he  has  made  a 
resolution.    Here  is  a  story  that  will  help  us  to  understand. 

TAMMY'S    NEW   YEAR'S    RESOLUTION 

It  was  New  Year's  eve.  Tammy,  the  house  cat,  dozing  near  the 
warm  fireplace,  could  hear  the  children  discussing  their  New  Year 
resolutions. 

"What  is  a  resolution?"  lisped  their  baby  sister  Carol. 

"A  resolution  is  a  promise  you  make  to  yourself  that  will  help 
you  to  be  a  good  little  girl,"  explained  Jan.  "You  listen  to  our  resolu- 
tions and  then  you  will  understand." 

Tammy-cat  switched  her  bushy,  white  tail  as  she  listened  to  the 
children. 

"What   is   your   resolution,    Owen?"   Jan   asked. 

"I  am  going  to  hang  up  my  clothes  and  not  leave  them  lying 
around  for  Mother  to  pick  up,"  promised  Owen.  The  children  all 
clapped  their  hands  because  they  knew  it  would  please  Mother  if  little 
brother  kept  his  resolution. 

"I  am  going  to  take  my  turn  doing  the  dishes  without  grumbling 
or  having  to  be  reminded,"  said  Shirley  with  a  sweet  smile. 

"And  I  am  going  to  practice  my  music  lesson  every  morning  before 
school,"  announced  Jan.  "Now,  Carol,  have  you  thought  of  a  New 
Year  resolution?" 

Baby  Carol  Looked  puzzled  for  a  moment,  so  Tammy-eat  walked 
over  to  her  little  mistress  and  rubbed  her  soft  eoat  against  the  baby's 
chubby  little  leg. 

Carol  picked  Tammy  up  in  her  arms  and  stroked  her  soft  fur.  as 
She  said,  "I  promise  not  to  pull  Tammy's  tail  .  .  .  and  ...  I  will  pick 
up    m\    I 

Tammy    blinked    her  greeil   eyes   at    her   little    impress  as   if   to   say. 

"Thank  you."  Then  she  snuggled  down  in  Carol's  lap  and  purred 
and  purred  until  she  fell  asleep  and  dreamed  a  Btrange  eat  dream. 

All  of  the  animals  had  gathered  together  to  decide  on  New  Year 
resolutions.    Her  majesty  Queen  Tammy  was  directing  the  gathering. 

"We    each    decide    on    something    we    want    to    Ao    which    will    mak 

u  better  animals.  For  instance,  my  resolution  is  this:  I  will  keep  m\ 
sharp  daws  covered,  l  am  not  going  to  scratch  anyone  all  during 
thii    nexl   year,"     aid  Tammy  seriously. 

"Early  bird  Ro<    ter,  what  will  your  resolution  be?"  asked  Tammy 

cat. 


20  TE  KARERE  Hanuere,  I'M.} 

"I  will  crow  more  gently  in  the  mornings  when  the  sun  comes  up, 
so  that  I  will  not  awaken  those  who  want  to  sleep."  Then  he  ruffled 
his  fine  feathers,  stretched  his  long  neck  and  crowed  a  lusty  crow  as  a 
final  pledge. 

"Henny-Penny,  what  will  your  New  Year  resolution  be?"  Tammy- 
cat  asked  the  wife  of  Mr.  Rooster. 

"Cluck,  cluck,  cluck,"  stuttered  Henny-Penny.  "I  will  lay  an  egg 
every  day  for  the  children  to   eat.' 

"Now,  Toby,  what  will  your  good  resolution  be?"  Tammy  asked 
the  pony. 

"I  will  not  kick  the  boys  who  try  to  ride  me,"  replied  Toby  with 
a  nod  of  his  fine  head.  The  animals  were  loud  in  their  praise  of  Toby's 
resolution  because  he  had  a  bad  reputation  for  kicking. 

"Tommy  Terrier,  what  is  your  resolution?" 

"My  little  master  told  me  I  would  get  run  over  if  I  play  in  the 
street.  From  now  on  I  will  obey  him,"  said  the  dog  thumping  his  tail 
on  the  floor  to  prove  he  really  meant  to  keep  his  resolution. 

"Betsy  Cow,  it  is  your  turn  to  tell  of  your  good  intentions." 

Betsy  stood  there  chewing  her  cud,  blinking  her  eyes  and  switch- 
ing her  long  tail.  "I  will  give  more  rich  milk  so  that  the  children  will 
have  pelnty  to  drink.'      Then  she  went  on  chewing  .  .  .  chewing. 

Suddenly  the  animals  seemed  to  have  all  disappeared  and  Tammy 
found   herself   still   cuddled   in   Carol's  little   arms. 

"What  a  good  cat-nap  you  had  Tammy.  You  should  have  been 
awake  to  hear  the  good  resolutions  we  made,"  said  Carol. 

Tammy    switched    her    plumy    tail    and    blinked    her    lovely    green 
eyes  as  if  to  say,  "I  made  a  New  Year  resolution,  too." 
Conversation: 

What  do  you  think  of  the  idea  of  making  resolutions?  When  do 
you  think  is  a  good  time  to  make  one?  Why  do  we  not  need  to  wait 
until  New  Year's  Day  to  try  to  overcome  a  fault?  When  is  a  good 
time  to  start?      Every  day  brings  a  new  opportunity  to  do  better. 

SECOND  WEEK 

WILLING  OBEDIENCE 
Objective: 

To  create  in  the  children  a  desire  to  obey  their  parents  willingly. 

Approach: 

As  a  basis  for  conversation  you  might  tell  the  following  story: 

"One  Monday,  Steve,  who  had  been  at  church  the  day  before, 
thought  he  would  have  a  church  of  his  own.  He  got  his  four  sisters 
to  be  the  congregation.  He  stood  on  a  stool  and  spoke  very  loudly. 
This  is  part  of  the  sermon  that  he  preached: 

"This  is  to  be  a  'mind  mother'  sermon.  There  are  two  ways  in 
which  you  ought  to  mind  everything  she  says.  Mind  her  the  very  first 
time  she  speaks.  When  mother  says,  'Mary,  please  bring  me  some  coal 
or  water,'  or  'run  to  the  store,'  don't  answer,  'In  just  a  minute,  mother.' 
Little  folks'  minutes  are  a  great  deal  longer  than  the  one  the  clock 
ticks  off.  When  you  say  'yes'  with  your  lips,  say  'yes'  with  your  hands 
and  feet.  Don't  say  'yes'  and  act  'no.'  Saying  'yes,  in  a  minute,'  is 
not    obeying,    but   doing    'yes'    is. 

"Mind  cheerfully.  Don't  scowl  when  you  have  to  drop  a  book, 
or  whine  because  you  can't  go  and  play.  You  wouldn't  own  a  dog  that 
minded  you  with  his  ears  laid  back,  growling  and  snapping.  A  girl 
ought  to  mind  a  great  deal  better  than  a  dog." 

That  was  Steve's  sermon.      Why  do  you  think  it  was  a  good  one? 


Hanuere,  1943  TE  KARERE  21 

Gem: 

OBEDIENCE 

If  you  are  told  to  do  a  thing, 

And  mean  to  do  it  really; 

Never  let  it  be  by  halves; 

Do   it  fully,   freely! 

Do  not  make  a  poor  excuse, 

Halting',  weak,  unsteady; 

All    obedience   worth   the   name, 

Must  be  prompt  and  ready. 

JONAH   AND   THE    SNOWSTORM 

"Now  remember,  children,  not  to  go  any  farther  than  Carlton's" 
called  Mrs.  Barton,  as  she  watched  the  twins  mount  old  Prince  and 
turn  out  of  the  yard. 

"Don't  worry,  Mother,  we  will  remember,"  answered  Mary  as  she 
clung  tightly  to  Cary  as  Prince  started  on  a  trot  that  set  her  bouncing. 

"Why  did  Mother  have  to  say  that,"  growled  Cary,  "suppose  all 
nuts  are  gone  up  at  Carlton's.  We  could  have  gone  some  place  else 
and  found  some." 

"You  look  here,  Cary  Barton,  Mother  said  no  farther  than  Carl- 
ton's and  that  is  as  far  as  we  are  going.  Besides  it  looks  like  a 
storm." 

They  soon  reached  Carlton's  to  find  as  Cary  had  feared,  that  most 
of  the  nuts  had  been  gathered.  He  grumbled  and  complained  and  tried 
to  coax  Mary  to  go  on  up  the  canyon  to  the  deserted  Pixley  ranch 
where  great  black  walnut  trees  grew.  But  Mary  would  not  go.  She 
scurried  about  and  found  enough  nuts  to  partly  fill  their  sack  and 
then  untied  their  horse  and  made  Cary  climb  into  the  saddle. 

"Come  on  old  grumbler,"  she  said,  "see  how  black  the  sky  is.  We 
will  have  to  hurry  if  we  beat  that  storm." 

As  she  spoke  the  wind  began  to  blow  bringing  the  first  fluttering 
snowflakes  with  it.  Before  they  were  half  way  home  a  blizzard  raged 
about  them  ;  and  they  took  shelter  in  an  old  shed  that  stood  by  the 
road.  Even  old  Prince  seemed  to  enjoy  being  out  of  the  storm  and 
began  munching  some  straw  that  was  piled  in  the  shed. 

Mary  made  herself  comfortable  by  hollowing  out  a  nest  in  the 
straw.  "I'm  glad  we  didn't  disobey  Mother,"  she  said.  "What  would 
we  have  done  if  we  had  gone  up  the  canyon  to  Pixley's?" 

Cary  grinned  sheepishly,  "It's  a  good  thing  we  didn't  go.  Ugh! 
it's  getting  cold.      Move  over  so  I  can  get   in  that   straw." 

Silence  reigned  in  the  old  shed  as  the  children  watched  the  storm 
cover  the  ground   with   a   sheet   of    white. 

Cary  at  last  broke  the  silence  "What  are  you  so  quiet  for,  Mary. 
are  you   mad   at    me?" 

"Of  course  not,  silly.  I  was  just  thinking  about  a  story  I  read 
the  othm-  day  about  a  man  who  disobeyed  God  and  what  happened. 
Want  to   hear  about    him?" 

"Sure.  Go  ahead  and  tell  me.  (iuess  you're  hoping  I'll  learn  a 
lesson   o)-  something  OUt    Of   it."   said    Cary   with   an    impish   grin, 

"Think  you're  smart  don't  y<ni.      But  you  need  something  to  hold 

you    down    beside    me.        Yon    just    about    Wear    me    out.        It's    tOUgh    being 
a  twin  to  a  human  dynamo  that    never  knows  when   to  stop.*'   said    Mary 

with   a   chuckle,   remembering  some   of  the   funny   predicament 

had    got    them    into. 

"On    with    the    story,    big   girl,"    mumhled    Cary. 

"Jonahs  a  Hebrew  prophet,  was  commanded  by  God  to  go  to  the 

Assyria.'!    city    of    Xinevah    to    warn    the    people    there    that     they    Wer< 

doomed  |o  ounislunent    because  of  their  sins.     Disobeying  the   Divine 


22  TE  KARERE  Hanuere,  1943 

Will,  he  went  to  Joppa  and  boarded  a  ship  that  went  in  the  opposite 
direction.  He  went  down  into  the  lower  part  of  the  ship  and  fell 
asleep.  A  great  storm  arose  and  the  waves  dashed  against  the  boat 
as  if  they  would  tear  it  to  pieces.  The  sailors  did  everything  they 
could  to  ride  out  of  the  storm  to  the  land,  but  the  ship  was  at  the  mercy 
of  the  waves.  Finally  they  decided  that  the  reason  for  the  terrible 
storm  was  that  some  one  on  the  ship  had  done  wrong. 

"The  captain  of  the  ship  went  below  and  awakened  Jonah  and 
told  him  they  were  going  to  cast  lots  to  find  out  who  was  the  cause 
of  the  terrible  storm.  The  lot  fell  to  Jonah,  and  the  sailors  decided 
to  throw  him  into  the  sea.  Jonah  agreed  because  he  knew  that  God 
had  sent  the  storm.  As  soon  as  Jonah  had  been  thrown  overboard, 
the  storm  ceased,  Jonah  did  not  drown  ;  but  a  large  fish  which  appeared 
swallowed  him.  For  three  days  Jonah  lay  in  the  fish,  praying  for 
forgiveness,  and  God  made  the  fish  throw  Jonah  up  on  dry  land.  Then 
once  more  God  told  him  to  go  to  Ninevah,  and  Jonah  lost  no  time 
getting  there. 

"Ninevah  was  a  beautiful  city  of  palaces,  parks,  shops,  and  vine- 
yards.     It  was  so  large  that  it  took  three  days  to  walk  around  it. 

"When  Jonah  cried  repentance  unto  the  people,  saying  that  in 
forty  days  their  city  would  be  destroyed,  to  his  surprise,  they  listened 
to  him  and  became  very,  very  sorry.  They  prayed  to  God  to  spare 
them,   and   God  heard  their  petitions   and   blessed   them." 

"And  the  moral  is,"  said  Cary  rather  humbly  for  him,  "that  we  had 
better  get  moving  or  Mother  will  think  we  have  disobeyed  her  and  feel 
bad,  and  I  can't  stand  that  hurt,  disappointed  look  that  comes  into  her 
eyes." 

THIRD  WEEK 

THINGS   TO  DO 
Objective: 

"Joy  is  not  in  things,  it  is  in  us."  So  help  the  children  to  dis- 
cover  joy   in    doing. 

Song: 

"The   Carol   of  the   Shepherds." 

Prayer: 

Concert  prayer  led  by  the  teacher. 

Song: 

Spend  a  few  minutes  of  this  period  in  practicing  "Greeting  and 
Farewell"  songs.  Let  the  children  sing  for  the  joy  of  singing.  Send 
them  home   with  singing  hearts. 

Suggestions: 

This  period  is  one  of  the  most  important  of  the  month  and  should 
be  carefully  planned.  The  teacher  should  know  exactly  what  she  is 
going  to  do  and  be  just  as  sure  of  what  she  is  going  to  have  the 
children  do.  Materials  to  be  used  in  the  class  should  be  in  readiness. 
They  should  not  only  be  ready  but  should  be  arranged  for  quick  and 
easy  passing  to  the  children.  In  order  that  the  teacher  will  know  and 
be  able  to  help  the  children,  by  suggestion,  she  should  make  the  article 
before  going  to  class.  It  is  well  to  have  a  completed  article  to  show 
to  the  children.  She  should,  however,  suggest  and  encourage  where- 
ever  help  is  needed.  The  children  should  be  allowed  to  use  their  own 
individuality. 

Do  not  expect  perfection  in  the  children's  work;  remember  that 
enthusiasm  is  often  dampened  by  expecting  too  much.  If  the  sug- 
gestions that  follow  cannot  be  used  with  satisfaction  in  your  group  you 


Hanuere,  1943  TE  KARERE  23 

may  select  something  to  make  from  the  summer  programme.      Follow- 
ing are  two  suggestions  for  the  boys  and  one  for  the  girls. 

FOR  THE  BOYS 

Boys  enjoy  making  things  for  which  they  find  a  use.  This  week 
let  them  make  book  ends.  The  boys  would  no  doubt  like  to  have  some 
for  their  desks  or  tables.  Let  them  try  these,  they  can  be  made 
quickly. 

Get  two  square  blocks  of  wood  6in.  by  6in.  The  thickness  should 
be  Sin.  Because  the  blocks  are  plain  they  must  be  cut  very  straight 
and  their  surfaces  made  very  smooth.  If  the  assignment  is  made  early 
the  boys  can  perhaps  bring  the  blocks  of  wood  to  class  all  ready  cut. 
Sandpaper  can  be  purchased  at  very  little  cost.  Give  each  of  the  boys 
a  piece  of  sandpaper  and  let  them  make  their  blocks  smooth.  The  boys 
will  enjoy  doing  this.  When  they  are  finished,  it  will  take  only  a  few 
minutes  to  nail  the  two  blocks  together.  Let  the  boys  take  their  book 
ends  home  and  paint  them.  Three  coats  of  Chinese  red  or  jade  green 
would  be  very  pretty.  A  small  picture  cut  from  a  magazine  and  put  in 
of  the  outer  face  would  be  interesting. 

Glue  a  piece  of  felt  to  the  bottom  of  each  base,  and  the  book  ends 
will   be   completed. 

When  the  book-ends  are  finished  have  the  boys  bring  them  back 
to  Primary.  If  some  boys  haven't  yet  completed  theirs  they  may  be 
stimulated  to  do  so  when  they  see  some  that  are  finished. 

It  would  be  well  to  talk  with  the  boys  about  care  of  books  before 
beginning  work  on  their  book-ends.  Stress  using  a  book-mark,  having 
clean  hands  while  using  a  book,  etc. 

FOR  THE  GIRLS 

MAKING  DISH  TOWELS 
It  might  be  both  profitable  and  interesting  to  devote  a  few  minutes 
chatting  with  the  girls  about  their  home  chores,  one  of  which  will  no 
doubt   be   doing  the   dishes. 

Show  the  class  a  piece  of  better  china  and  compare  its  weight 
and  finish  with  the  china  in  common  use.  Talk  about  the  different 
patterns  used  on  china.  You  can  get  help  from  magazines.  Show 
pictures  found  in  the   advertising  sectiom 

Help  the  girls  to  get  the  idea  that  there  is  joy  in  having  a  share 
in  the  care  of  the  dishes.  Create  a  good  attitude  toward  the  chore. 
There  is  a  right  way  to  wash  the  dishes. 

Glass  and  dainty  china  first 
In  warm  water  are  immersed; 
Next  the  silver, — this  won't  break, 
So  hot  water  you  can  take. 
Use  it  hot  for  all  the  rest, 
Dishes,   plates  that  aren't  the  best, 
Pots  and   pans  and   knives  come  last. 

Scour  them  well  and  dry  them  fast." 
It   is   very    important   to    remember   that   different   kinds   of   dishes 
have  to  be  treated  in  different  ways. 

Before  you  begin  to  wash  your  dishes,   see  that   you  have  enough 

hot  water,  soap,  soft  towels  for  the  glass  and  rough  crash  towels  for 

the  other  dishes. 

Start  by  Scraping  off  all  the  remnants  of  food   from  the  dishes  and 

emptying  the  glasses. 

The  next  step  is  to  rinse  out  with  cold  water  any  glasses  or  pitcher- 
that  have  had  milk  or  cream  in  them. 

Put  your  dishpan  ill  the  sink,  or  on  the  table  by  the  sink :  till  it 
half  full  of  warm  water,  and  then  shake  your  BOap  in  it.  l>o  not  leave 
the   soap   in    the    water. 


24  TE  KARERE  Hanuere,  1943 

Wash  the  same  kind  of  dishes  together,  so  that  the  sets  will  come 
together  when  you  put  them  away. 

Always  rinse  off  the  dishes  with  clean  water  warm  before  drying. 

The  drying  of  the  dishes  is  very  important.  It's  fun  to  wipe 
them  if  your  towel  leaves  the  dishes  clean  and  dry  and  sparkling. 

Give  each  girl  a  sugar  sack,  or  better  still  have  her  bring  one  from 
home.  Either  sugar  or  flour  sacks  are  especially  good  because  they 
are  hemmed.  They  should  also  be  ironed  carefully  so  that  the  edges 
are  straight.  Let  the  girls  make  a  neat  narrow  hem  all  around,  and  be 
careful  that  they  get  it  straight.  Have  the  girls  baste  the  hem  so  it 
will  be  easier  to  sew.  After  the  hemming  is  done  have  each  girl  sketch 
with  a  pencil  a  simple  design  in  one  corner,  or,  they  might  write  in 
their  own  handwriting  the  word  "Dishes,"  "Glass,"  "China,"  or  "Silver." 
But  be  sure  to  let  the  girls  do  their  own  work.  After  the  designs 
are  drawn  give  the  girls  some  gay  embroidery  thread  and  let  them 
finish  with  a  simple  running  stitch. 

When  the  towels  are  finished  suggest  that  the  girls  wash  and  iron 
them  carefully  on  the  wrong  side  so  that  the  stitching  will  stand  out. 
Show  them  how  to  fold  their  towels  neatly. 

FOURTH  WEEK 

Objective: 

To  give  the  children  happy  experiences  in  song  and  play. 
Skating  Away.     (Music,  "Here  We  Go  Round  the  Mulbery  Mush." 
SKATING   AWAY 
There  were  two  couples  a-skating  away, 
Skating,  a-skating,  a-skating  away; 
There  were  two  couples  a-skating  away, 

So  early  in  the  morning. 
The  ice  gave  way  and  they  all  fell  in. 
They  all,  they  all,  they  all  fell  in; 
The  ice  gave  way  and  they  all  fell  in. 

So  early  in  the  morning. 
The  old  swin^  out  and  the  new  swing  in; 
The  old  swing  out  and  the  new  swing  in; 
The  old  swing  out  and  the  new  swing  in; 
So  early  in  the  morning. 
Formation. — Players  join  hands  in  a  single   circle.      Two   couples 
step  into  the  centre  to  start  the  game. 

Action. —  (1)  Couples  in  the  centre  form  a  right-hand  star.  (The 
two  boys  join  right  hands,  the  girls  join  right  hands  above  the  boys, 
and  at  right  angles.)  While  everyone  sings  the  first  verse,  they  skip 
to  the  right.  At  the  same  time  players  in  the  circle  skip  counter- 
clockwise. 

(2)  Two  couples  in  the  centre  change  to  left  hands  and  skip  in 
the  opposite  direction,  and  the  circle  also  reverses  direction. 

(3)  Each  player  in  the  centre  selects  a  new  player  from  the  circle. 
Swinging  with  both  hands  twice  around  in  place,  they  retire  to  the 
circle  and  the  four  new  ones  remain  in  the  centre  for  the  next  round. 
(On  third  verse,  players  in  circle  stand  still  and  clap.) 

CHARADES 
The  group  is  divided  as  in  Dumb  Crambo.  The  group  which  is  out- 
side chooses  a  word  of  several  syllables.  Then  they  go  back  into  the 
room  and  act  out  each  syllable  separately,  and  then  the  whole  word. 
They  can  talk  or  do  anything  they  wish  in  dramatizing  the  word.  For 
example : 

Kingdom  ....  King  dumb.      Infancy  .  .    .  .   In  fan  see. 
Singing. — Stunt,   Sociability,   or  Primary  Songs. 


Hanuere,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


25 


NEWS  FROM  THE  FIELD 


mBm 


This  photograph  introduces  to  the  Saints  and  membership  of  this 
Mission,  three  new  members  of  the  South  Sea  Islands  who  have  recently 
answered  the  call  of  the  missionary  labours  of  Brother  and  Sister  Fritz 
Krueger   in   their   new  mission   of   Rarotonga. 

Brother  and  Sister  Samuel  Glassie  and  Sister  Henry  are  the  new 
converts,  and  only  recently  President  Cowley  acquiesed  in  the  recom- 
mendation of  Brother  Krueger  that  Brother  Glassie  be  ordained  a 
Deacon   in   the  Church. 


AUCKLAND  DISTRICT 

There  was  a  lonely  man  in  Auckland 
during  the  end  of  November  and  the  first 
few  days  of  December.  I  bet  no  one 
knows.  Poor  fellow.  On  top  of  every- 
thing he  missed  the  bus  to  work  one  day 
— or    was    it    night — too    bad. 

Some  more  bad  news, — or  is  it  good  ? 
No  Auckland  District  Gold  and  Green 
Ball.  Circumstances  beyond  our  control 
necessitated    cancelling    the    big     EVENT. 

Brother  Don  Ross  has  been  to  the  hig 
city  to  tenor  the  Messiah  presentation 
at  the  Town  Hall.  Don  looks  fit  and  tine. 
a  tribute  no  doubt  to  his  gardening  abil- 
ity   round   about    Where    Nopera.      He    is 

very  anxious  to  get  hack  to  Hiiwkcs  Bay 
and  continue  with  his  missionary  work 
in  that  district.  So  far  Brother  Don  is 
labouring  alone,  and  his  POTM  veranee 
is  fruitfully  Messed  with  good  work 
accomplished    and    better    thing!    1"    come. 

Especially  is  this  ho  in  regard  to  the 
preparationi     for     the     coming     Patriotic 

Bui  to  be  held  in  Hasting!  early  in  the 
New     Year. 

Brother  Jack  Watson  Richards,  recent 
convert    in    the    Auckland    Brunch    is    now 


doing  fine  work  with  the  American  Red 
Cross  as  one  of  the  key  men  in  the  new 
club's  personnel.  Jack  has  special  cus- 
tjmers,  too. 

At  the  opening  of  the  American  Red 
Cross  Club,  Sister  Cowley  and  Sister 
Dunn  and  Jewell  were  nil  part  of  the  big 
doings,  and,  according  to  Sister  Cowley, 
"it  was  great."  As  Americans,  our  Sis- 
ters of  the  Mission  Home  BTe  doing  their 
part  in  this  country  for  their  folks  who 
are     with     us     in     thi-     contlict.        Every     so 

often,     the    Front     door    bangs    and    the 

steps     resound     to     hurried     patter     on     the 

first     lap    to    "make    it"    as    their    shift 

goes    on. 

President  Cowley  has  again  set  the 
town      talking      and      opened      t  \u-      \\;i\       t,,r 

better  understanding  of  the  Mormon. 
when  lie  addressed  ■  verj  appreciative 
gathering  s1  I  be  Bngli  ih  ipeakint  Union 
meeting  on  December  1th,  1941.  The 
press,  in  reporting  on  the  meetini 
due  recognition  to  the  Chureb  when  be 
was  Introduced  by  Lleut.-Comdr,  Gifford, 
"Mr.  Matthew  Cowhy.  a  fellow-American 
well   known   in   connection   erith   the    Mor« 

mon     Church     in     Auckland." 


26 


TE  KARERE 


Hanuere,  1943 


December  5th  marked  the  beginning  of 
a  new  life  for  Patricia  ("Pat")  Audrey 
Billman,  when  she  was  joined  in  holy 
wedlock  to  Duncan  Douglas  Forbes 
Fraser  by  President  Perrott  as  officiat- 
ing minister  in  the  Auckland  Chapel. 
Both  of  these  young  people  have  been 
active  members  of  the  Auckland  Branch, 
Brother  Fraser  being  a  recent  convert. 
v\  e  wish  the  happy  couple  all  the  good 
thir  gs  in  life  that  is  their  right  and 
privilege   to    enjoy. 

Among  the  many  visitors  to  the  Mis- 
sion Office  and  Headquarters  was  Private 
Martell  Holdaway,  who,  upon  seeing  the 
picture  of  President  Bowles  in  the  No- 
vember issue  of  "Te  Karere,"  established 
a  very  warm  link  with  the  Mission  as  he 
carries  with  him  his  patriarchal  blessing 
given  by  Patriarch  Bowles.  Ensign  Uta- 
vitch,  another  member  of  the  Church, 
and  valedictorian  at  the  B.Y.U.,  also 
carries  patriarchal  blessings  given  him 
by    Patriarch    Bowles. 


MAROMAKU  BRANCH 
Reported    by    Lois    Going 

On  November  7th  and  8th,  1942,  the 
Maromaku  Branch  Presidency  held  a 
Branch  Conference  and  were  honoured 
with  the  presence  of  President  and  Sis- 
ter Cowley  and  Brother  and  Sister  Wis- 
hart  of  Auckland.  The  Wisharts  spent 
two  weeks  holidaying  with  the  folks 
here  in  Maromaku.  Now  to  get  back  to 
the   Conference. 

On  Saturday  evening  the  opening  ses- 
sion was  sponsored  by  the  Primary.  Sun- 
day morning  the  Relief  Society  and 
Priesthood  preceded  the  Sunday  School, 
and  at  2  in  the  afternoon  the  general 
session  was  well  attended.  Brother  Stan 
Hay,  who  is  a  trainee  at  camp,  was 
fortunate  in  being  able  to  attend  the 
conference 

Latest  news  received  of  Brother  Ray- 
mond Going  is  that  he  is  now  a  Sgt.- 
Pilot  on  a  bomber  somewhere  in  England. 
We  wish   him   all  happy  landings 


NEWS,  NEWS!  We  want  more  news  for  these  pages.  You  don't  have  to 
wait  two  months  before  you  write  the  news  and  send  it  in.  Send  it  in  RIGHT 
AFTER  it  happens.  Now  who  is  to  send  it  in?  Let  Branch  President  make 
appointment  and  have  the  Saints  of  the  Branch  support  him.  NEWS  must 
reach  the  Editor  NOT  LATER  than  FIRST  DAY  of  each  month.  We  are  start- 
ing a  New  Year  now,  so  let  us  all  forgive  each  other,  especially  you  good 
people  forgive  your  ngoikore  Etita  for  not  printing  what  you  have  often  written. 


WAIKATO    DISTRICT 
Reported   by   E.   A.   C.   Scott 

The  successful  M.I. A.  Gold  and  Green 
Ball  of  the  Puke  Tapu  Branch  was  held 
at  the  Huntly  Town  Hall,  on  September 
17th,  1942.  The  sum  of  £117  was  handed 
over   to    the    local   patriotic    society. 

Bro.  Charles  Billman  of  the  Auckland 
Branch  Presidency  was  a  welcome  visitor 
to  our  Puke  Tapu  Branch.  At  the  Sun- 
day School  and  Cottage  Meetings  he  was 
given  the  opportunity  and  privilege  of 
speaking.  The  latter  meeting  was  held 
at  the  home  of  Bro.  Kio  Tarawhiti,  where 
a  very  large  attendance  could  not  all  be 
accommodated  in  the  building.  During 
the  Sunday  afternoon,  Bro.  Billman  was 
one  of  the  speakers  at  a  funeral  service 
which  was  conducted  by  the  Branch  Pre- 
sidency at  Huntly. 

The  funeral  service  for  Rata  Te  Momo 
who  died  at  the  Waikato  Hospital  was 
conducted  at  Huntly  by  President  Ngaha 
Rotana. 

POVERTY   BAY  DISTRICT 
Reported    by    Hapuku    Niha 

He  panuitanga  tenei  ki  nga  Hunga 
Tapu  me  nga  kaumatua  hoki  o  Hiona, 
kua  mate  a  Waikohai  Kemara  (Camp- 
bell) o  Taumata-Tapuhi,  Tikitiki.  No  te 
1  o  nga  ra  o  Oketopa,  1942,  ka  tangohia 
atu  tona  wairua,  a  no  te  8  ka  tukua 
tona  tinana.  He  nui  te  whakaminenga 
i  tae  mai  ki  te  nehunga.  Na  Elder  Ha- 
puku Niha  i  whakahaere  te  karakia,  na 
Elder  Rupata  WiHongi  j  whakatapu  te 
rua. 


HAURAKI  DISTRICT 

Reported  by  Ihaka  Hohaia  and 

Mihi    Ormsby 

No  te  harerei,  14  o  Noema,  1942,  ka 
moe  a  Kawe  Apiata  i  te  moenga  roa. 
He  nui  ona  iwi  i  tae  mai  ki  te  tangi- 
hanga  te  Tii-mangonui.  He  tangata 
kaha  ia  ki  te  hapai  i  nga  mahi  o  te 
Rongopai.  He  tumuaki  peka,  he  tumuaki 
kura  hapati.     Ona  tau  e  51. 

E  mau  mahara  ana  ia  me  te  tumanako 
ki  nga  mahi  o  te  Hahi.  E  roa  ia  e 
pangia  ana  e  tona  mate  ka  moe.  Haere 
e  to  matou  tuakana,  teina,  tungane  i 
roto  i  te  hahi.  Na  Nuka  Apiata  tona 
tinana  i  tuku  ki  te  kopu  o  te  whenua 
i  te   15   o  nga  ra. 

*  *  * 

A  Hui  Peka  was  held  at  the  home  of 
Bro.  and  Sis.  Moore,  Fairy  Springs  Road, 
Rotorua,  some  time  ago,  when  President 
Matthew  Cowley  accompanied  by  George 
Watene  of  the  District  Presidency  were 
in  attendance.  At  some  of  the  meetings 
attendances  varied,  but  all  in  all  a  very 
good  average  of  50  was  maintained.  Bro. 
and  Sister  Nuku  Kamariera  from  Repo- 
roa   were   also   present. 

Reorganization  of  some  of  the  auxili- 
aries was  done,  and  it  is  expected  that 
the  new  Relief  Society  officers,  headed 
by  Sister  Elsie  Chirney  (nee  Wolf- 
gramme  of  Auckland)  and  assisted  by 
Sister  Peti  (Girlie)  Rei  and  others  will 
be  a  tower  of  strength  to  the  small 
group  of  Saints  in  and  about  Rotorua. 
Bro.  Goodall  is  to  be  commended  for  his 
part   in   the    success    of   the    conference. 

Nelson    District   News   on   page   18, 


Readers  and  Subscribers 

If  renewals  and  subscriptions  are  received  at  the  Editor's 
Office,  Box  72,  Auckland,  not  later  than  the  10th  of  each 
month,  which  is  the  date  set  for  number  to  be  printed,  your 
receipt  of  the   current  and   subsequent  issues  is   assured. 

Another  thing,  any  change  in  address  should  be  notified. 
We  have  a  large  number  of  returned  mail  because  people  are 
not  there  to   collect  it. 

The  subscription  list  is  way  down  at  the  moment  and  it  is 
hoped  that  those  of  you  who  still  subscribe  will  continue  to  do 
so.  If  Branch  Presidents  will  launch  a  drive  in  their  branches 
and  communities  to  see  that  there  is  at  least  ONE  "Te  Karere" 
in  EVERY  L.D.S.  home,  I  am  sure  that  the  valuable  contribu- 
tion in  "Te  Karere"  will  be  worth  while. 

As  this  is  the  last  month  of  the  year  1942,  let  us  all  try  to 
do  better  in   1943. 

Let  every  agent  and  reporter  add  to  his  or  her  list  on  the 
subscriptions.  Let  every  Branch  President  appoint  a  corres- 
pondent who  will  send  in  news  if  you  are  not  satisfied  with 
the  present  correspondents  covering  your  communities.  If 
there  is  any  change  in  the  correspondents,  the  Editor  is  indeed 
indebted  to  those  of  the  past  for  their  loyalty  and  service. 
Not  one  of  you  has  questioned  the  Editor's  right  to  print  or 
not  to  print  any  of  the  material  you  submit. 

We  need  more  news  of  your  activities.  Perhaps  there  is 
nothing   doing  in   the   Branches? 

All  that  is  asked :  More  subscribers — more  news — more 
articles   in    Maori   and   Pakeha. 

All  contributors  are,  however,  asked  to  write  plainly  that 
your  material   may   be   understood. 

Subscriptions  expired  as  was  published  in  last  issue  not 
already  renewed  will  not  be  continued.  Friend,  relative  and 
foe  alike,  and  no  hard  feelings. 


Kia  koutou   e  nga  kai   titiro  o  Te   Karere.     I    roto   i   nga 
hatanga   o    tenei    mahi,    tera    he    tiui    nga    tuhituhii 
tae  mai  ana  ki  te  Tari  o  te   Etita  kahore  e  tino  marama  ana 
nga  tuhituhinga.      E  hoa  ma  he  inoi  atu  tenei  kia  koutou,  kia 
aroha  mai  ki  ta  koutou  mokai  kuare.      Kei  te  whakamatau  ahau 
ki  te  kape  i  nga  tuhituhi  e  tukua  mai  ana.  engari  kei  etahi  wahi 
ano  ka  ngaro  te   rang]  o   nga  korero   i   te  kore   mohio   u 
tuhituhi,    a    i    etahi    wa,    e    alma    kaore    e    tino    tika    ana 
whakal  ataki  korero, 

Kahore  tenei  i  te  whakakahore  [a  koutou  tukunga  mai  ki 
ta  koutou  'iii.-inii  tangi  pai,'  engari  he  inoi  kia  aroha  mai  ki 
te  kai  la.  II.'  tamariki  noaiho  ra  tenei.  Ma  koutou  e  ako 
mai.  Tukua  mai  nga  korero  pai,  nga  korero  e  hiahiatia  ana 
kia  1 1 1  a  1 1  i  te  taai 


Raffling  and  Games  of  Chance 


"The  attitude  of  the  Church  with  respect 
to  raffling  and  games  of  chance  is  clearly  ex- 
pressed by  those  who  have  and  do  now  preside 
over  the  Church. 

President  Smith  said:  "Raffling  is  a  game 
of  chance,  and  hence  leads  to  gambling.  For 
thtt  reason,  if  for  no  other,  it  should  not  be 
encouraged  among  the  young  people  of  the 
Church." 

President  Young  declared  raffling  to  be  a 
modified  form  of  gambling  and  said  that  "As 
Latter-day  Saints  we  cannot  afford  to  sacrifice 
moral  principles  to  financial  gain." 

President  Lorenzo  Snow  endorsed  and  ap- 
proved of  these  statements  when  he  said,  "I 
have  often  expressed  my  unqualified  dis- 
approval of  raffling." 

President  Grant  says,  "I  have  always 
understood  that  our  people  were  advised  to 
raise  their  money  for  charitable  and  ward  pur- 
poses without  indulging  in  raffling,  where 
chances  are  sold.  There  is  no  objection  to 
creating  competition  in  various  ways  in  enter- 
tainments in  order  to  raise  money,  but  the 
selling  of  chances  on  any  article  has  been 
discouraged." 

In  raising  money  for  Church  purposes  the 
spirit  of  these  instructions  should  be  followed. 

MATTHEW   COWLEY, 

Mission  President. 


Wahanga  37  Pepuere,    1943  Nama  2 


a 


MEMORIAL  COTTAGE  AND  MONUMENT 
Birthplace  <>l    JoMipb   Smith.   Sharon(   Vermont, 


M »^/rr^7^IL«!P«^^=5P^^llBI5nv=8,  r*VP* 


Primaries  in  the  Missions 

According  to  remarks  made  by  Sister  Cowley  as  Presi- 
dent of  the  Mission  Primary  Association,  after  her  visits  in 
various  parts  of  the  Island,  "the  Primaries  are  doing  as  well 
as  could  be  expected  under  the  present  conditions  "  This 
statement  is  praise  indeed  for  the  faithful  children  and 
workers  who  are  still  doing  their  part  in  the  teaching  of  our 
children,  which  is  a  vital  part  in  the  Gospel's  plan.  To  those 
who  have  succumbed  to  the  "ngoikore  bug"  and  have 
deserted  the  children  in  this  their  greatest  hour  of  need, 
there  should  come  a  realization  of  their  obligations  if  they 
are  to  remain  in  those  responsible  positions,  but  if  theirs  is 
not  to  do,  then  new  officers  be  called  to  the  work. 

For  the  past  year,  1942,  the  picture  of  Primary  work  as  shown  by 
reports  is  not  at  all  in  conformity  with  the  picture  given  by  Sister 
Cowley.  Perhaps  the  fault  has  been  mine  in  failure  to  forward  the 
proper  blanks.    If  so,  I  take  full  censure  for  such  incompetence. 

During  this  New  Year  of  1943,  let  us  all  attempt  to  do  better ;  and 
here  is  a  way  that  we  can  all  begin  :— 

1.  Have  all  District  Primary  Associations  send  to  this  office,  the 
list  of  all  Primary  units  in  their  Districts,  with  the  names  and 
addresses   of   the    Presidencies    BEFORE   20th,    FEBRUARY,    1943. 

2.  At  the  same  time,  will  District  Presidencies  state  the  number 
of  report  blanks  (blue  and  yellow  only)  they  will  need  for  the  year. 

3.  REMEMBER  that  "the  Primary  QUARTERS  are:  Decem- 
ber, January  and  February,  First;  March,  April  and  May  ,Second; 
June,  July  and  August,  Third;  September,  October  and  November, 
Fourth.  If  you  have  been  using  other  months  previous  to  this, 
PLEASE   follow   the   above   INSTRUCTION   until  further   notice. 

Reports  Received  under  Districts. — Auckland  1  out  of  2.  Bay  of 
Islands  3  out  of  7.  Mahia  2  out  of  3.  Wairarapa  3  out  of  5.  Wha- 
ngarei  9  out  of  10.  The  above  reports  are  taken  from  the  blue  report 
forms  sent  in  by  the  District. 

Reports  Received  from  Branches  on  white  form. — Tamaki,  H.B. 
(1),  Heretaunga  (3),  Rakautatahi  (1),  Korongata  (2),  Te  Hauke 
(3),  Mataraua  (3),  Waimamaku  (3),  Kaikohe  (3),  Porirua  (3), 
and  Nuhaka,  complete. 

Contributors  to  the  Primary  Fund. — December  30th,  1941,  to 
January  14th,  1943.  (Numbers  in  parenthesis  denote  number  of  con- 
tributions.) From  Branches  direct — Gladstone  (1),  Heretaunga  (3), 
Kaikohe  (1),  Kopuawhara  (1),  Korongata  (1),  Madsen  (1),  Mata- 
raua (1),  Muriwai  (1),  Nuhaka  (2),  Omahu-Hauraki  (1),  Opou- 
tama  (1),  Porirua  (2),  Rakautatahi  (2),  Tamaki,  H.B.  (2),  Te 
Hauke  (2),  Uriti  (1),  Waimamaku  (1).  From  Districts — Auckland 
(3),  Bay  of  Islands  (2),  Hauraki  (2),  Hawke's  Bay  (2),  Mahia  (3), 
Manawatu-Wairarapa  (3),  Poverty  Bay  (2),  Whangarei  (4),  Wai- 
kato  (2).  Other  Contributions  were  received  from — Norman  Scott 
(overseas),  and  Bay  of  Islands  District  Officers. 

Kelly  Harris,  Secretary, 

Mission  Primary  Association. 


i*t 


Te  Karere   1 


Established  in  1907 
Pepuere,   1943 


Nama  2 


Matthew   Cowley  Tumuaki    Mihana 

Kelly  Harris  Etita 

Eru   T.   Kupa       Kaiwhakamaori 

Waimate  Anaru  Kaiwhakamaori 

"Ko  tenet  Pepa  i  whakatapua  hex  hapai  ake  i  te  iwi  Maori  ki 
roto  i  nga  whakaaro-nui.' 

"Te  Karere"  is  published  monthly  by  the  New  Zealand  Mission  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  and  is  printed  by  THE  BUSINESS  PRINTING 
WORKS  LTD.,  55  Albert  Street,  Auckland,  CI,  N.Z.  Subscription  Rates:  3/-  per 
six  months;  5/-  per  year;  £1  for  five  years;  £2/10/-  for  life.  (United  States  Cur- 
rency:  $1.00   per  year;   $4.00   for   five   years;   $10.00    for   life.) 

Address    Correspondence,    Box    72,    Auckland,    C.l,    New    Zealand. 


Editorial — 

"Louder  than   Words" 


CONTENTS 


Page 


Special    Features — 

The  President's  Page,  "Fasting"   $4 

Joseph  Smith's  Teachings   35 

The  Woman's  ( !orner  .;" 

Ko  Te  Whakapono   41 

Church    Features — 

Sunday  School  .  38 


Primary    

News  From  the  Field 


COVER    PIC1  i  RE      Thl      photograph 
.•Hid  memorial  erected  under  the  direction  of  the  Church  upon  the  lite  of  the  home  of 
Joseph    Smith,   Snr.,   and    Lucy    Mack,    where   theii 

2:ir<l.    1805. 


TE  KARERE 


Pepuere,  1943 


Editorial 


t 


"LOUDER    THAN    WORDS " 

When  Montgomery  wrote  "Prayer  is  the  soul's  sincere 
desire"  of  a  surety  he  felt  divine  influence  strengthen  his 
convictions.  His  knowledge  of  the  existence  of  God  as 
depicted  in  those  verses  portray  by  his  very  humbleness  of 
spirit  an  awareness  that  action  is  eternally  a  part  of  God's 
interest  a.nd  love  for  mankind.  Granted  then  that  prayer  is 
the  means  of  communication  between  God  and  man,  prayer 
then  becomes  a  secondary  force  in  the  relations  between 
creature  and  deity.  However,  the  reverse  seems  to  be.  preva- 
lent in  present-day  accomplishments. 

Prayer  as  a  force  is  non-existent  without  a  knowledge 
of  the  existence  of  God.  One  of  the  greatest  testimonies 
to  the  truth  and  existence  of  God  as  a  Being,  to  whom 
pleas  are  submitted  and  from  whom  requirements  are  ex- 
pected, is  the  use  and  efficacy  of  prayer.  Paradoxical  though 
it  may  be,  more  knowledge  and  usage  of  prayer  is  evidenced 
than  the  simple  faith  and  knowledge  in  there  being  a  God. 
Can  it  be  that  prayer  is  efficacious  without  the  knowledge 
of  God?     To  many  this  is  thought  so. 

The  seeker  after  God  and  His  works  recognizes  God 
by  His  works,  and  endeavours  because  of  his  convictions  to 
do  that  which  is  righteous.  He  prays  to  God  because  he 
knows  that  there  is  a  God. 

In  knowing  God,  mankind  is  mindful  that  there  is  noth- 
ing in  living  that  is  beyond  human  accomplishment,  and 
that  all  and  every  requirement,  command  and  precept  of  God 
is  governed  by  righteousness  and  for  righteousness.  In  the 
face  of  all  this — that  God  as  a  Being  must  be  existent  and 
that  He  is  accessible  by  prayer,  and  that  He  answers  prayers 
— many  are  there  who  exercise  the  usage  of  prayer  without 
due  regard  to  their  relations  with  God.  In  other  words, 
there  are  many  more  who  pray  than  there  are  who  follow 
God  because  they  believe  in  Him  as  a  being  to  be  followed. 
In  the  churches  and  chapels,  in  the  homes  and  on  the 
battlefields,  in  the  hospitals  and  at  the  funeral  bier,  prayer  is 
given  honour  of  sanctuary  by  usage,  God  in  His  great  love  and 
power  is  not  known.  Well  might  it  be  said  that  there  is  much 
more  praying  in  present-day  life  and  less  knowledge  of  God. 
What  happens  when  a  prayer  is  uttered  by  one  among 
a  concourse  of  people.  Usually,  an  assenting  amen  is  heard 
at  ihe  conclusion  of  the  petition  to  God.  The  full  signifi- 
cance of  that  "amen"  is  unimportant  to  the  majority.  All 
a  matter  of   form.     All  a  matter  of  doing  what  the  other 


Pepuere,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


33 


does.  No  realization  that  in  that  petition  as  voiced  by  the 
prayer,  "our  amen"  to  it  makes  us  knowingly  or  unknowingly 
signatories  to  that  petition.  As  such,  we  become  not  only 
hearers  of  beautiful  expressions,  impressed  by  the  studied 
modulations  of  voice  and  the  power  of  rheotoric  skill,  but 
participants  in  a  supposedly  genuine  plea  to  Him  above, 
pledging  in  return  the  will  and  action  to  do  His  will.  Prayer 
is  the  means  to  an  end — God.  Establish  God  as  a  Being  to 
Whom  we  can  ascribe  more  honour  and  respect  than  we  do 
to  man,  for  He  is  glorified  man,  then  perhaps  our  prayers 
and  aniens  to  those  prayers  will  lead  us  to  that  which  He 
has  planned  for  us,  to  become  like  Him.  Our  living,  how- 
ever, portrays  the  picture  of  the  individual  who  fears  honours 
and  respects  man  more  than  God.  For  he  does  his  evil  when 
man  does  not  see  him,  and  considers  himself  free  then  from 
man's  censure,  forgetting  or  not  caring  about  how  God  feels 
and  whether  God  can,  will  or  does  censure  for  sin.  In  doing 
this  we  still  pray,  and  that  often.  The  good  that  could  come 
from  prayer  is  nil  for  it  seems  that  our  prayers  are  aimed 
at  something  nameless,  yet  we  call  God ;  less  fearsome  than 
man,  yet  glorified  man ;  cannot  see  our  actions,  yet  is  all 
seeing  and  so  on. 

This  attitude  is  evidently  prevalent  among  all  Christians. 
Latter-day  Saints  of  all  people  who  should  know  God,  have 
need  to  repent  of  the  way  of  the  world  and  return  to  the 
simple  truths  of  the  Gospel.  True  there  are  none  of  us 
perfect.  Yet  the  Christ  life  is  in  vain,  if  the  wayward  is  not 
encircled  in  love  and  understanding  to  the  enjoyment  of 
that  joy  spoken  of  by  Jesus  of  the  "rejoicing  over  the  return 
of  the  one  soul  that  was  lost." 

Of  a  truth,  present-day  struggles  and  its  attendant 
destruction,  misery,  chaos  and  corruption,  becomes  a  sure 
heritage  of  the  future  unless  the  costly  course  of  trial  and 
error  eventually  bring  final  escape  or  complete  misery,  etc. 
To  escape,  it  is  apparent  we  need  assistance.  That  assistance 
we  have  ascribed  to  come  from  God.  The  means  <>t"  obtain- 
ing that  assistance  is  praying  for  it,  and  that  Me  will  hear 
and  answer  our  prayer. 

I  las  that  prayer  been  answered?  (Mi  occasion  yes, 
however,  for  the  peoples  individually,  it  is  apparent  their 
prayers  remain  unanswered.  Is  it  because  actions  still  speak 
louder  than  words?  Isaiah's  thought  that  touches  this  ver) 
problem  might  he  worth  knowing.  Here  it  is:  "Behold  the 
Lord's  hand  is  nut  shortened,  that  it  cannot  save;  neither  his 
ear  heavy,  that  il  cannot  hear;  But  your  iniquities  have 
separated  between  you  and  youi  <  rod,  and  your  sins  have  hid 
his   face    from   you,  that    he  will   not    hen"      k  i  i  i  \     II 


34 


TE  KARERE 


Pepuere,  1943 


The  President's  Page 

FASTING 

(From  the  Manual  for  Priests  Quorums) 

Without  food  of  the  proper  kind,  the  oxygen  would  soon  consume 
all  the  available  flesh  of  a  man's  body.  He  must  have  food,  and  that 
of  the  right  kind,  and  in  the  right  season,  to  replace  the  waste  matter 
that  the  body  is  constantly  giving  off.  Food  is  the  fuel  of  the  body, 
and  if  fresh  fuel  be  not  supplied,  the  fire  will  soon  go  out.  By  eating 
and  digesting  we  transform  what  is  common  and  gross  into  the  refined 
and  spiritual.  Food  material  contains  latent  within  it  a  power  which 
it  gives  up  to  a  man's  use  when  it  is  decomposed.  It  is  but  another 
illustration  of  the  persistence  of  energy,  or  of  the  principle  that  the 
different  kinds  of  force  can  be  changed 
into  each  other.  By  digestion  the  energy 
is  set  free  and  is  turned  into  heat,  muscu- 
lar motion,   electricity,   etc. 

While  food  is  needed  to  build  up  every 
organ  and  keep  the  body  in  the  best  condi- 
tion, the  wise  person  will  guard  against  the 
sin  of  gluttony,  thus  depraving  the  appe- 
tite, overloading  the  stomach,  overworking 
the  delicate  digestive  organs,  and  laying  the 
foundations  of  disease. 


M.A.C.  OLD  BOYS'  MEMO- 
RIAL FUND  subscriptions 
received  since  the  last  pub- 
lication of  Te  Karere  are  as 
follow:  Melila  Purcell,  Steve 
Watene,  George  Savage, 
Rupert  WiHongi,  Davy 
Ormsby  £1;  Pat  Rei,  Taru 
Heperi  and  Oliver  Mani- 
hera.  The  last  two  named 
were  subscribed  by  James 
Heperi   of    Mahoenui. 

Other  M.A.C.  Old  Boys 
not  yet  subscribed  to  the 
fund  are  again  invited  to 
send  their  subscriptions  to 
Mission  Secretary,  Box  72, 
Auckland. 

No  further  information  is 
as  yet  to  hand  regarding 
the  probable  time  of  the 
Memorial  Gate,  but  as  soon 
as  circumstances  will  per- 
mit,  the  work  will  be  done. 


Over-eating  is  a  common  sin.  The 
whole  system  is  burdened  by  excess. 
Hearty  meals  are  eaten  when  instead  the 
body  should  have  rest.  All  food  in  excess 
of  what  the  body  can  assimilate  results  in 
poisoning  the  body.  The  stomach  is  over- 
loaded, and  at  last  wears  out,  causing  pain, 
discomfort  and  indigestion.  The  latter 
often  results  from  the  use  of  intoxicants; 

and  so  the  victims  of  over-eating  are  found  on  all  sides,  suffering  the 
penalties  of  violated  laws. 

The  spirit  within  man  is  meant  to  be  a  controlling  power;  it  is 
designed  to  give  action  to  the  spiritual  and  moral.  The  body,  there- 
fore, should  be  held  in  subjection  to  the  spirit  whose  wisdom  should 
plan  for  its  best  good.  The  values,  varieties  and  proper  kinds  of 
food,  when  and  how  food  should  be  taken,  the  evils  of  stimulants  and 
rapid  and  irregular  eating,  and  the  quantity  and  quality  of  foods  are 
subjects  of  great  importance  for  the  welfare  of  the  body.  These 
should  be  carefully  considered,  and  the  body  placed  in  subjection  to 
the  wisdom  of  the  spirit,  so  that  both  may  combine  to  form  the  perfect 
being. 

The  law  of  the  Lord,  both  to  ancient  Israel  (Isaiah  58;  Zechariah 
7  and  8),  and  to  the  Latter-day  Saints  (Doctrine  and  Covenants  88:  76), 
requires  his  people  to  fast.  Jesus  while  on  the  earth  also  explained 
and  sanctioned  the  fast  in  His  Sermon  on  the  Mount  (Matt.  6:  16-19), 
and  in  His  reply  to  the  disciples  of  John  (Luke  5:  33-36),  as  well  as  in 
the  fact  that  He  Himself,  when  led  up  of  the  Spirit  to  be  tempted  of 
the  devil,  fasted  forty  days  and  forty  nights.  One  of  the  objects  of 
fasting  is  to  make  the  spirit  master  over  the  body — and  the  body 
willing  and  subject  to  the  spirit.     The  danger  to  be  guarded  against 


Pepuere,  1943  TE  KARERE  35 

is  that  a  weak  body  should  not  be  subjected  to  further  affliction  by 
which  it  may  suffer  to  the  detriment  of  physical  vigour,  and  so  thwart 
the  very  purpose  designed;  for  without  a  vigorous,  strong  body,  the 
spirit  cannot  perform  its  full  mission. 

The  fast  as  instituted  among  the  Latter-day  Saints  is  designed 
to  increase  in  the  hearts  of  the  people  the  true  spirit  of  love  for  God 
and  man,  and  to  provide  food  and  other  necessities  for  the  poor.  It  is 
also  to  give  the  body  rest,  relieving  it  from  any  unwise,  over-indulgence 
in  eating.  The  aim  is  further  to  secure  purity  of  heart  and  simplicity 
of  intention,  spiritual  strength  and  proper  humility,  by  placing  che 
spiritual  above  the  physical. 

The  spirit  is  often  fettered  by  the  grossness  of  the  body;  fasting 
diminishes  bodily  excesses  and  in  this  way  gives  the  spirit  an  oppor- 
tunity for  the  strength  and  for  communion  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
the   Spirit  of  God,  which  no   other  process  could  accomplish. 

By  continual  prayer  and  periodical  fasting,  humility  and  strength 
are  acquired ;  and  the  spirit  in  man  is  humbled  and  placed  in  harmony 
with  the  Spirit  of  God,  so  that  sweet  communion  and  interchange  take 
place,  and  strength  is  imparted  to  the  spirit  of  man.  This  fact  is 
set  forth  by  Jesus  in  connection  with  the  incident  (Matt.  17:14-21) 
of  casting  out  an  evil  spirit. 

His  disciples  asked  why  they  had  not  power  to  cast  him  out.  He 
said  it  was  because  of  their  unbelief,  but  added:  "Howbeit,  this  kind 
goeth   not   out   but   by   prayer   and   fasting." 

Hence  prayer  and  fasting  go  hand  in  hand.  The  Lord  has  com- 
manded the  Latter-day  Saints:  "Also  I  give  unto  you  a  commandment, 
that  ye  shall  continue  in  prayer  and  fasting  from  this  time  forth.'* 
(Doctrine  and  Covenants  88:76.)  From  the  Book  of  Mormon  we 
find  Omni  calling  to  the  people  and  enjoining  them  to  "Continue  in 
fasting  and  praying,  "that  they  might  be  saved.  (Omni  1:26.)  The 
scriptures  contain  many  examples  of  individual  and  national  fasts,  and 
the  benefits  and  power  arising  from  them.  We  have  experienced  also 
several  special  fasts  in  this  dispensation  which  have  resulted  in  profit, 
blessing,   increased  testimony,  and  comfort  to  the  peonle. 

— M.  COWLEY. 


JOSEPH  SMITH'S  TEACHINGS 

Bishops. — The  Bishop  is  a  High  Priest,  and  necessarily  so,  because 
he  is  to  preside  over  that  particular  branch  of  Church  affairs,  that  is 
denominated  the  Lesser  Priesthood,  and  because  we  have  no  direct  lineal 
descendant  of  Aaron,  to  whom  it  would  of  right  belong.  This  is  bhe 
same,  or  a  branch  of  the  same  Priesthood,  which  may  be  illustrated 
by  the  figure  of  the  human  body,  which  has  different  members,  which 
have  different  offices  to  perform;  all  arc  necessary  in  their  place,  and 
the   body   is   not  complete   without   all   the   members.— History   of  the 

Church,    Vol.    2,    p.    477. 

Celestial    Kingdom,    Vision    of    the.    —    The    heavens    were    Opened 

up,  and  1  behold  the  celestial  kingdom  of  God,  and  the  glory  thereof. 

whether    in    the    body    Or    OUt     I    cannot     tell.       I    saw    the'  t  ranscendant' 

beauty  of  the  -ate  through  which  the  heirs  of  that  kingdom  will  enter. 

which  was  like  unto  circling  flames  of  tire;  also  the  blazing  throne  or 
God,  whereon  was  seated  the  Father  and  the  Sen.  I  saw  I  he  beautiful 
streets  of  that    kingdom,   which   had   the  appearance  of   being  paved   with 

I  (  ontinutd  on  page  13) 


36  TE  KARERE  Pepucrc,  1943 

The  Woman's  Corner 

By  Elva  T.  Cowley 

OUR  DAY 

"To-day  is  your  day  and  mine,  the  only  day  that  we  have,  the 
day  in  which  we  play  our  part.  What  our  part  may  signify  in  the  great 
whole  we  may  not  understand,  but  we  are  here  to  play  it,  and  now  is 
our  time.  This  we  know:  it  is  a  part  of  love,  not  of  cynicism.  It  is 
for  us  to  express  love  in  terms  of  human  helpfulness.  This  we  know, 
for  we  have  learned  from  sad  experience  that  any  other  course  of 
life  leads  toward  decay  and  waste." — David  Starr  Jordon. 

The  above  bit  of  philosophy  may  well  have  been  written  for  us, 
so  perfectly  does  it  apply  to  women  to-day.  This  is  truly  our  day. 
Throughout  the  Church  the  women  are  playing  a  great  part  in  the 
scheme  of  things.  On  every  hand  in  every 
walk  of  life  women  are  doing  the  work  of 
men.  I  know  women'  who  are  managing 
businesses,  farms,  milking  cows,  etc.,  be- 
cause their  husbands  and  sons  have  an- 
swered the  call  to  serve  their  country. 

Our  women  to-day  are  wearing  uni- 
forms, manning  guns,  driving  transports, 
acting  as  tram  conductors,  and  doing  essen- 
tial war  work  of  every  description.  But 
in  all  this  let  me  appeal  to  you  to  not  for- 
get your  greatest  task,  that  of  being  a 
MOTHER. 

There  is  a  general  freedom  and  aban- 
don among  the  young  people  to-day.    The 

bars  are  being  let  down.  The  word  of  wisdom  is  being  violated  by 
some,  in  the  best  families.  Parents  are  complaining  that  they  can- 
not manage  their  children,  that  they  are  getting  away  from  them  and 
their  teachings.  The  "eat,  drink  and  be  merry,  for  to-morrow  we  die" 
attitude  seems  to  prevail. 

These  are  not  easy  problems  to  cope  with  in  a  world  where  Satan 
has  been  let  loose.  However,  the  problem  is  before  us  and  we  must 
meet  it.  May  I  suggest  that  we  do  a  little  more  acting  and  not  so 
mucb  preaching.  Is  your  daughter  meeting  her  boy  friend  on  the 
street  corner  or  in  front  of  the  movie  because  she  is  afraid  of  you? 
Is  she  taking  him  to  the  public  park  because  she  feels  her  home  is 
not  presentable  to  entertain  him  in?  These  questions  should  be  given 
serious  thought  and  consideration  because  they  arise  not  out  of  fanciful 
thinking,  but  fact. 

It  is  a  real  compliment  to  parents  when  children  feel  free  to 
take  their  friends  home  to  meet  "Mother  and  Dad."  It  is  also  a  great 
compliment  when  they  take  them  into  their  confidence.  This  should  be 
encouraged.  I  know  a  mother  who  always  slept  with  one  eye  open 
waiting  for  her  sons  and  daughters  to  return  home  from  a  dance  or 
party.  No  matter  how  quietly  they  stole  in,  she  always  called  out  a 
greeting. 

Then  she  patiently  listened  to  their  little  experiences,  and  was 
only  ready  for  restful  slumber  when  she  knew  they  were  tucked  in 
bed. 


TITHING  NOTICES  will 
not  be  sent  out  for  1942  as 
was  the  procedure  for  pre- 
vious years.  Owing  to  the 
shortage  of  paper  and  a  de- 
sire to  eliminate  extra 
work,  the  Mission  Office 
will  be  pleased  to  provide 
the  required  information  to 
tithepayers  upon  request. 
When  individuals  request 
this  information  kindly  give 
the  name  the  tithing  was 
paid  under  and,  if  possible, 
state  what  Branch  and  Dis- 
trict  you   are   a   member   of. 


Pepuere,  1943  TE  KARERE  37 

If  we  want  our  children  to  bring  their  friends  home  we  must  make 
our  homes  as  inviting  and  attractive  as  possible.  A  home  need  not  be 
luxurious  in  any  way,  just  clean  and  comfortable,  where  love  exists 
and  the  spirit  of  hospitality  abides. 

For  the  next  few  weeks  the  young  folks  will  be  out  of  school  so 
Mother's  responsibilities  will  increase.  How  to  keep  the  children  out 
of  mischief  and  yet  happy,  will  be  your  task.  Perhaps  this  will  sound 
queer  to  some  of  you  who  have  large  families  and  are  working  hard 
all  day,  but  I  suggest  that  you  turn  your  homes  into  a  playground. 
First  of  all  make  daily  tasks  the  first  game.  Assign  each  child  his 
special  duties  to  perform  and  see  that  they  are  done  in  a  specified 
time.  Have  competitions  to  see  who  gets  through  first.  At  the  end  of 
each  week  give  a  little  reward  for  the  best  worker. 

Have  you  ever  tried  playing  guessing  games  while  washing  dishes? 
Get  the  leader  to  think  of  something  in  the  room  and  the  other  per- 
son or  persons  guess  what  he  or  she  is  thinking  of.  It  is  great  fun 
and  doing  dishes  becomes  a  pleasure. 

I  often  find  mothers  drudging  from  morning  until  night  while 
their  children  play  about  the  house  doing  nothing.  They  say  it  is  much 
easier  to  do  the  work  themselves  than  take  time  to  make  their  children 
respond.  That  is  often  true,  but  that  is  the  way  to  make  irresponsible 
idlers  out  of  children,  and  bring  mothers  to  an  early  grave. 

Little  girls  could  play  the  game  of  sewing  on  buttons,  mending 
stockings,  etc.  A  girl  who  knows  how  to  sew  and  make  her  own 
clothes  these  days  is  to  be  envied,  for  clothes  are  so  expensive  to  buy 
ready  made  from  the  shops.  A  soldier  boy  told  me  the  other  day  he 
was  certainly  glad  he  had  been  taught  to  sew,  it  was  a  great  help  to 
him  in  the  army. 

Remember,  there  must  be  a  little  time  for  reading  and  for  play. 
I  had  a  real  thrill  when  I  attended  a  hui  or  conference  not  so  long  ago. 
I  slept  in  a  Saint's  home  where  there  were  several  children.  Just 
before  retiring  I  poked  my  head  into  a  room  where  two  little  girls  were 
propped  up  in  bed  reading  their  Bibles.  I  asked  them  what  they  were 
doing,  and  the  elder  of  the  two  spoke  up  and  said  it  was  their  task 
to  read  one  chapter  from  the  Bible  each  week-night  and  two  on  Sunday 
before  going  to  sleep. 

Somehow  I  felt  little  chills  go  up  and  down  my  spine,  for  I  knew 
in  that  home  was  a  mother,  who  was  playing  the  game  of  life,  and 
sensed  that  this  was  her  day,  and  she  was  doing  her  best  to  play  it 
square. 

May  our  Heavenly  Father  bless  you  all. 


PRIMARY   ASSOCIATION   SONG   BOOKS 

We  are  pleased  to  announce  that  we  now  have  a  limited  number 
of  Primary  Song  Hooks  for  use  in  the  Mission.  The  orice  per  copy 
will  be  ONE  SHILLING,  which  will  cover  postage  charges  as  well. 
We  advise  the  officers  to  order  Ortlj  sufficient  for  their  needs  and  for- 
ward remittances  with  their  orders  to  Primary  Secretary.  Pox  7l2. 
Auckland,    CI. 

All  Primary  organi/.at  ions  are  invited  to  send  in  writing  to  the 
Mission  Srcrcfnry,  heforr  April,  11 »!.".,  any  proMnns  or  suggestions  for 
the  better  working  of  the  organi/.at  ion  throughout  the  Mission  and  in 
their    own    commu n it  lei  .  Mission    Poard. 


38  TE  KARERE  Pepuere,  1943 

SUNDAY  SCHOOL 


Theme — 

"OUR  HOMES  AND   CHAPELS   SHALL  BE  BEAUTIFUL" 
"For  Zion  must  increase  in  beauty  and  in  Holiness;  her  borders 
must  be  enlarged;  her  stakes  must  be  strengthened;  yea  verily  I  say 
unto  you.   Zion  must  arise  and  put  on  her  beautiful  garments." 

— Doctrine  &  Covenants  82 :  14. 


SACRAMENT  GEM 
Prepare  our  minds  that  we  may  see 

The  beauties  of  Thy  Grace ; 
Salvation  purchased  on  that  tree, 

For  all  who  seek  Thy  face. 

CONCERT  RECITATION 
Isaiah  59:  1-2. 

"Behold,  the  Lord's  hand  is  not  shortened,  that  it  cannot  save; 
neither  his  ear  heavy  that  it  cannot  hear :  But  your  iniquities  have 
separated  between  you  and  your  God,  and  your  sins  have  hid  his  face 
from  you,  that  he  will  not  hear." 

KORERO  A  NGAKAU 
Ihaia  59:  1-2. 

"Nana,  kihai  i  mutua  te  ringa  o  Ihowa,  te  tau  ai  te  whakaora; 
kihai  ano  i  taimaha  tona  taringa,  te  rongo  ai  ia :  Engari  na  o  koutou 
he  i  wehe  koutou  ko  to  koutou  Atua,  na  o  koutou  hara  ano  i  huna 
ai  tona  mata  ki  a  koutou,  te  whakarongo  ai  ia." 

LESSONS 

KINDERGARTEN    (4  to   5  years).     Thought:   "Forgiveness." 

"Joseph  Sold  Into  Egypt"    (Genesis  37). 

"Unmerciful    Servant"    (Matthew    18). 
PRIMARY   (6  to  9  years). 

"Jesus   and   the  Little  Children"    (Mark   10). 

"Mary   Anointing   the   Feet   of    Jesus"    (John    12). 

"The  Triumphant   Entry"    (Matthew  21). 
CHURCH  HISTORY    (10  to   11  years)    and  A  DEPARTMENT    (12  to 
15  years). 

"Peopling  of  the  Earth  and  Confusion  of  Tongues"    (Genesis   11). 

"Call  of  Abraham"    (Genesis  12  to   15). 

"Isaac  as  a  Sacrifice"    (Genesis  22). 
B  DEPARTMENT    (16  to   19  years). 

"The  Eighth  Commandment"  (Exodus  20:  15).  Problems:  Define 
the  following  terms:  Robbery,  Theft,  Embezzlement.  Discuss  the  con- 
sequences of  the  following  form  of  stealing:  Borrowing  and  not  return- 
ing; hunting  and  fishing  out  of  season  or  without  a  license;  taking 
flowers  from  public  parks;  taking  privileges  or  benefits  from  corpora- 
tions without  paying  for  them;  keeping  found  property  without  trying 
to  find  the  owner;  failing  to  report  an  error  when  more  is  paid  than  is 
due;  cheating  the  Lord   (Malachi  3:8-12).       Discuss  the  results  of  one 


Pepuere,  1943  TE  KARERE  39 

day  without  law.  In  the  face  of  so  much  law  and  protection,  how  do 
you  account  for  so  much  robbery,   burglary,   embezzlement,   etc. 

"The  Nintk  Commandment"  (Exodus  20:16).  Discuss:  The  dan- 
ger of  bearing  false  witness  against  our  neighbour.  Difference  between 
a  mistake  or  error  and  a  lie.  The  danger  of  becoming  a  habitual  liar. 
The  rewards  of  truth  telling.  Problems:  Why  are  people  unhappy 
when  they  speak  ill  of  a  friend?  Of  a  church?  When  we  fail  to 
keep  our  promise,  what  effect  does  it  have  upon  us  and  upon  the 
opinions  that  others  may  have  of  us?  What  is  a  half-told  truth? 
A  lie  of  action?      A  fashionable  social  lie? 

C  DEPARTMENT   (20  to  25  years)   and  GOSPEL  DOCTRINE. 

"Noah's  Posterity;  The  Disperson"  (B.C.  2347  to  2233  about). 
(Genesis  9  to  11).  Noah  and  his  sons  blessed — blood  not  to  be  eaten 
— the  law  of  murder — God's  covenant  with  Noah — Noah  becomes  an 
husbandman — his  drunkenness — the  curse  upon  Canaan — the  building 
of  the  tower  of  Babel — the  confusion  of  tongues. 

"The  Call  of  Abraham"  (B.C.  1921).  (Genesis  11  to  15;  Abraham 
lto  2.)  Genealogy  of  Terah — the  call  of  Abram — his  journeyings — 
Lot's  separation  from  Abram — Lot  taken  captive — battle  of  the  kings 
— Melchizek — God's  covenant  with  Abram. 

"Life  of  Abraham"  (B.C.  1913  to  1822).  (Genesis  16  to  19.) 
Birth  of  Ishmael — the  covenant  with  Abraham  renewed — Abraham's 
intercession  for  Sodon — Lot  sent  out  of  Sodom — destruction  of  Sodom 
and  Gomorrah. 

MAORI  CLASS. 

RATAPU   TUATAHI 

I  TETAHI  WA  I  arumia  a  Te  Karaiti  e  te  whakaminenga,  he 
tangata  no  Irumia  me  Hiruharama,  no  Taira  me  Hairona,  he  maha 
hoki  i  waenganui  i  a  ratou  e  ekehia  ana  e  nga  wairua  poke;  a  ko  enei, 
i  te  kitenga  i  a  la,  i  hinga  ki  raro,  i  koropiko  ki  a  la  me  te  karanga 
"Ko  Koe  te  Tama  a  te  Atua."  He  tangata  whakapono  ano  ranei  o  roto 
o  te  kikokiko  i  whaki  tika  ana  i  te  mohiotanga  ki  te  Atua  me  Tana 
Tama  me  Ihu  Karaiti  penei  me  enei  pononga  a  Hatana?  E  mohio 
ana  ano  a  Hatana  ki  a  Te  Atua  raua  ko  te  Karaiti,  tera  pea  e  mahara 
ana  ki  te  turanga  i  a  ia  e  mau  ana  i  te  wa  ko  ia  te  Tama  o  te  Ata; 
otira  ahakoa  ano  ana  mohiotanga  katoa  e  noho  pu  ana  ano  ia  ko 
Hatana.  Kahore  te  whakaaetanga  kau,  me  te  ata  mohiotanga  e  ahei 
ana  hei  whakaora;  e  hara  tetahi  o  enei  i  te  whakapono.  Mehemea  te 
whakaaetanga  he  huanga  no  te  whakaaro  ko  te  whakapono  he  huanga 
no  te  ngakau.  Na  runga  i  ta  te  whiriwhiri  ka  ara  ake  ko  te  whaka- 
aetanga, ko  te  whakapono  ia  i  pupu  tika  ake  i  te  ngakau. 

Nga  Patai:  Te  hunga  i  aru  i  Ihu  mai  i  Irumia  me  era  atu  wahi. 
he  iwi  pehea  etahi  o  ratou?  Kia  koe,  no  hea  mai  te  mohiotanga  0  nga 
wairua  poke  kia  te  Karaiti?  To  whakaaetanga  (belief)  kia  te  Karaiti 
me  te  mohiotanga  kau  ki  a  Ia,  e  ahei  ana  ranei  hei  whakaora  la  koe? 

RATAPAU   TUARUA 

E  RONGO  ANA  TATOU  e  kiia  ana  ko  te  whakapono  he  mohiotan.ua 
kaore   ano    kia    puinau,    o    haere    ana    tatOU    maianoi    i    rmura    i    to    whaka 

pono,  a  enei  ra  e  hake  iho  nei  ka  haere  tatou  i  runga  i  to  tino  mara 
matanga  <>  to  mohiotanga.  I  tetahi  alma  e  tika  ana  teneij  otira  kia 
mahara  ko  tana  mohiotanga  pea  e  homo  ana.  kaore  e  hua  ake  ana  nga 

main     pai     petti     mo    to    \vhakaa<'t  am-a     kaoro     ho     whakapono.       K 

whakaaetanga  a  to  rewera,   ko  (<•  Karaiti  to  Tama  a  to  Atua.  i  hua 

ake    na    roto    i    to    mohiot  aiioa  ;    ahakoa    ano    to    tika    mo    to    nni    o    tenei 

mohiotanga  i  mohio  nei  ratou  kore  rawa  I  ahei  ki  to  met  ake  ia  ratou 


40  TE  KARERE  Pepuere,  1943 

kia  pai  ake  i  roto  i  o  ratou  whakaaro  kino.  Rereke  rawa  ake  ta 
ratou  whakaaetanga  mo  te  Kai-whakaora  i  ta  Pita,  i  whakautu  nei  i  te 
patai  a  te  Kai-whakaako,  "Kia  koe  ko  wai  Ahau?"  ona  kupu  whakautu 
pera  ano  me  ta  nga  wairua  poke:  "Ko  koe  a  te  Karaiti,  te  Tama  a  te 
Atua  Ora  Tonu."  Kua  kitea  ketia  te  mana  whakaora  i  roto  i  to  Pita 
whakapono.  I  runga  i  tana  whakapono  he  maha  nga  mea  kua  whaka- 
korea  e  ia,  kua  aru  i  tona  Ariki,  ahakoa  nga  tukinotanga  me  nga 
panga  mamae.  Ko  te  whakakahore  i  nga  mea  o  te  ao  e  hiahia  nei  te 
kikokiko,  mo  nga  mea  whaka-te-Atua  i  hiahiatia  nuitia  e  ia  na  runga 
i  tona  whakapono.  Tona  mohiotanga  ki  te  Atua,  ko  te  Matua  me  te 
Tama  ko  te  Kai-hoko,  kaore  i  nui  ake  i  to  nga  wairua  poke,  engari 
ko  tana  mohiotanga  o  ratou  he  tapiritanga  mai  mo  te  whakawakanga 
ko  to  Pita  ia  he  hikoitanga  atu  ki  te  ora. 

Nga  Patai:  He  aha  te  whakapono  ki  ta  etahi?  Whakamaramatia 
te  rereketanga  o  to  Pita  whakaaetanga  ko  wai  a  te  Karaiti  i  to  nga 
wairua  poke?  Kei  hea  i  roto  i  nga  karaipiture  te  korero  nei  "Ko 
koe  a  te  Karaiti  te  Tama  a  te  Atua  Ora"? 

RATAPAU  TUATORU 

TE  PUPURI  KAU  I  TE  mohiotanga  kahore  e  whakaputa  mai  ana 
he  painga  i  roto.  E  kiia  ana  tera  tetahi  mate  i  roto  i  tetahi  pa  nui, 
i  kitea  e  tetahi  tangata  matauranga  i  runga  i  ana  mahi  mihini  tiro- 
tiro  ko  te  wai  e  poke  ana,  na  roto  i  taa  wai  he  ngarara,  ka  horapa  te 
matekino.  Na  ka  panuitia  e  taua  takuta  tana  take  puta  noa  taua 
pa  nui,  kauaka  hoki  e  inu  i  te  wai  kaore  i  whakakorohutia.  He  maha 
nga  tangata,  ahakoa  to  ratou  kuare  na  te  aha  i  mohiotia  ai  e  te  takuta 
ra  taua  mate,  i  whakapono  ki  ana  kupu  whakatupato,  whakaritea  hoki 
ana  tohutohu,  a  watea  ana  ratou  i  taua  mate  i  pa  mai  nei  ki  nga 
mea  o  ratou  kahore  i  aro  _ake  ki  nga  whakatupatoranga.  Ko  to  ratou 
whakapono  te  mea  whakaora  i  a  ratou.  Ko  te  pono  i  ora  ai  te  nuinga 
o  enei  tangata  he  mea  na  te  mohiotanga  o  tenei  takuta.  I  kitea  na 
roto  i  ana  karahe  titiro,  nga  ngarara  whakamate  i  roto  i  te  wai ;  kua 
whakakitea  mai  e  ia  te  paihana  o  aua  ngarara;  e  tino  mohio  ana  hoki 
ia  i  te  tika  o  tana  korero  ai;  otira  i  te  wa  o  te  pohehetanga  ka  inumia 
e  ia  te  wai  kaore  i  korohutia,  a  muri  tata  iho  ka  hemo  ia,  he  tukunga 
na   tana   mate. 

Kahore  i  tae  tona  mohiotanga  ki  te  whakaora  i  a  ia,  ahakoa  te  ma- 
rama  ona  whakaaturanga :  engari  ko  era,  ahakoa  kaore  taua  matauranga 
i  whakarite  i  aua  tcbutchu  i  whakawhirinaki  ki  te  tika  o  ana  kupu, 
mawehe  ana  ki  waho  o  tana  mate.  Ko  te  rata  nei  he  mohiotanga 
tona;  engari  i  whai  matauranga  ranei  ia?  e  rite  ana  te  mohiotanga  ki 
te  matauranga  me  te  whakaaetanga  ki  te  whakapono.  Ko  tetahi  he 
tikanga  kau  he  mea  whakaaro,  ko  tetahi  he  whakamahinga.  E  hara 
i  te  mea  ko  te  pupuri  kau,  engari  ko  te  whakahaere  tika  o  te  mohio- 
tanga te  puputanga  o  te  matauranga. 

Nga  Patai:  I  te  mate  horapa  i  pa  ki  tetahi  pa  nui,  he  aha  te  putake 
o  taua  mate  i  kitea  e  tetahi  tangata  matauranga?  I  roto  i  tona 
mohiotanga  he  aha  te  hua  i  puta  ake?  He  aha  te  pohehetanga  i  pa 
ki  a  ia  ahakoa  hoki  ona  whakatupatotanga?  Whakaritea  tenei  ki  te 
mohiotanga  me  te  whakapono? 

RATAPU    TUAWHA 

TE  KAUPAPA  O  TE  whakapono.  I  te  tuatahi,  i  runga  hoki  i  te 
taha  whaka-te-Atua,  e  whakaarohia  ana  e  tatou  te  whakapono  he  mea 
ora,  e  whakaoho  ana  i  te  u  ki  te  Atua  me  te  whakaae  ko  Tana  i  pai 
ai  hei  ture  mo  tatou,  ko  Ana  kupu  he  kai  arahi  mo  tatou  i  tenei 
oranga.  Te  whakapono  ki  te  Atua  e  taea  ai,  kia  tipu  te  mohiotanga 
atu  ano  he  tangata  ia  kia  tino  pumau  tona  pai  me  ona  ahua  katoa. 

Nga  Patai:  He  aha  te  mea  tuatahi  hei  whakaaronga  ma  tatou? 
Pehea  e  taea  te  whakapono?      Pehea  to  te  Atua  ahua? 


Pepuere,  1943  TE  KARERE  41 

KOTE  WHAKAPONO 

Te  whakapono,  i  te  mea  koia  te  tikanga  tuatahi  o  te  karakia  kua 
oti  te  whakakite  mai,  me  te  putake  o  nga  mea  tika  katoa,  na  reira 
i  tika  ai  kia  meinga  ko  tera  hei  tuatahi  i  roto  i  nga  whaikorero  kua 
whakaarohia  hei  hura  atu  i  nga  whakaakoranga.  a  Ihu  Karaiti  kia 
marama  ai.  Ina  korerotia  te  tikanga  o  te  whakapono  me  am  tatou  i 
enei  ritenga  e  whai  ake  nei — 

Tuatahi,  ko  te  whakapono — he  aha  tona  tikanga. 

Tuarua,   he   aha  tona   whakamaurutanga. 

Tuatoru,  ko  nga  hua  e  aru  ana  mai  i  reira. 
Kua  rite  ki  tenei  ahua,  me  whakaatu  e  tatou  i  te  tuatahi  he  aha 
te  whakapono.  Ko  te  kai-tuhituhi  o  te  pukapuka  ki  nga  Hiperu,  i 
te  tekau  ma  tahi  o  nga  upoko  o  taua  pukapuka,  te  tahi  o  nga  rarangi, 
e  penei  ana  tana  whakamarama  i  te  tikanga  o  te  whakapono:  "Na 
te  whakapono  he  whakapumautanga  i  nga  mea  tumanakohia  atu  ana, 
he  whakakitenga  i  nga  mea  kahore  nei  e  kitea."  Na  konei  tatou  i 
matau  ai  ko  te  whakapono  he  whakapumautanga  i  nga  mea  kaore  ano 
i  whakakitea  mai  ki  nga  tangata,  a,  koia 
ano  hoki  te  tikanga  whakamahi  i  roto  i  nga 
tangata  whai  whakaaro  katoa. 

Meh-emea  ki  te  ata  whakaaro  te  ta- 
ngata ki  a  ratou  ake  ano,  me  te  tahuri  o 
ratou  whakaaro,  me  o  ratou  mahara  ki  nga 
meatanga  a  o  ratou  ake  hinengaro,  ka  ho- 
horo  tonu  to  ratou  kite,  ko  te  whakapono 
anake  te  putake  o  a  ratou  mahi  katoa;  me 
he  mea  hoki  i  kore  tera,  penei  kua  kore  noa 
iho  he  ahua  ora  o  te  tinana  raua  ko  te 
hinengaro,  ko  a  raua  mahi  ano  ka  mutu 
tonu  ake,  ara,  nga  mahi  a  te  tinana  me 
nga  mahi  a  te  hinengaro. 

Mehemea  ki  te  hoki  whakamuri  tenei 
ropu  i  roto  i  o  ratou  whakaaro  ki  nga  mahi 
o  oratou  ra,  mai  ano  i  te  wa  tuatahi  i  whai 
whakaaro  ai  ratou,  me  te  uiui  hoki  ki  a 
ratou  ake  ano,  he  aha  te  tikanga  i  meinga  ai  ratou  kia  ngohengohe 
(mahi),  ara,  na  te  aha  i  kaha  ai  ratou,  i  kakama  ai  hoki  i  roto  i  a 
ratou  mahi  katoa  me  o  ratou  karangatanga?  Ka  pehea  koia  te  whaka- 
utu?  E  kore  ianei  e  penei,  na  to  ratou  whakapumautnaga  ki  nga 
mea  kahore  ano  i  kitea  noatia  e  ratou?  E  hara  ianei  i  te  mea  na  to 
koutou  tumanako,  he  mea  na  to  koutou  whakaj>oho  ki  nga  mea  kahore 
nei  e  kitea,  i  akiaki  koutou  kia  kaha  te  mahi  kia  riro  ai  i  a  koutou 
aua  mea?  E  hara  ianei  i  te  mea  ma  to  koutou  whakapono  e  whiwhi 
ai  koutou  ki  te  matauranga  me  te  whai  whakaaro?  Ka  whakapau 
koia  koutou  i  to  koutou  kaha  kia  whiwhi  te  matauranga  me  te  v.  hai 
whakaaro  me  he  mea  kahore  kowtow  i  te  whakapono  tera  koutou  6 
whiwhi  ki  aua  mea?  Kua  iwia  rauei  koutou  me  he  mea  kiliai  koutou 
i    whakapono    tera    kowtow    ka    kokoti?       Kua    whakato    rauei    kowtou    me 

he  mea  kihai  kowtow  i  whakapono  t«  ra  ano  koutou  ka  kohikohi?     Kua 

inoi  rauei  me  he  mea  kihai  kowtow  i  whakapono  tera  ano  ka  uakina 
ki  a  koutou?  Ara,  tera  ranri  total/:  una  kua  niahia  noatia  >•  kowtow, 
ahakoa    ho    mahi    a    te    tinana,    a   te    hinengaro    ianei,    me    he    una    kahore 

kowtow  i  matwa  whakapono?     E  hara  ianei  i  te  met  b  anake 

i  to  kowtow  whakapono  e  mania  ai  a  kowtow  maki  katoa?     A. 

penei  te  korero,  ho  aha  nga  Biea  kei  B  kouti  U  6  tiara  i  te  un  a  na  to 
KOUtOU    whakapono    i    whiwhi   kOUtOU?       A    kOUtOU    kai.   0   koutOU    kakahw. 

o  kowtow  whare,  e  hara  ianei  i  te  mea  na  to  kowtow  whakapono  a  i  i  mea? 
Whakaarotia  iho  iana,  me  te  ui  hoki  ki  a  koutou  ake  ano  me  be  mea 


WHAKATEKAU — I  roto  i 
nga  ahuatanga  o  te  kore  i 
puia  ake  i  te  pakanga  e 
horapa  nei  i  nga  wahi  katoa 
o  te  ao,  ka  whakaarotia  i 
te  kore  kore  o  te  pepa,  ka- 
hore e  tukua  atu  nga  whaka- 
aturanga  o  nga  "whakate- 
kau"  mo  te  tau  1942,  engari 
ki  te  hiahia  ia  tangata  kia 
mohio  ki  tana  utu,  me  tono 
ake  ki  te  tari  o  te  Mihana, 
Box  72,  Auckland,  a  ma 
reira  e  tuku  te  whakaatu 
kia  koe.  Kahore  tenei  panui- 
langa  i  te  \v  ha  ka  kahore  i 
te  tikanga  tuku  whakaatu, 
engari  ke,  he  whai  i  te 
whakahan  kia  tupato  te 
tuku    pepa. 


A  TATOU  HOIA — He  tono 
atu  tenei  ki  nga  Timuaki 
Peka  o  te  Mihana  kia 
whakawhaititia  nga  ingoa  o 
nga  hoia  Hunga  Tapu  katoa 
o  tona  Peka  kua  mate  i  roto 
i  tenei  pakanga  kino.  Me 
tuku  enei  ingoa  me  nga 
whakaatu  katoa  o  tona 
mematanga,  tona  Peka  me 
tona  hoiatanga.  a  matenga 
hoki  ki  te  Hekeretari  o  te 
Takiwa,  a  mana  e  titiro  me- 
hemea  e  tika  ana  nga  ingoa 
ki  nga  ingoa  o  te  Puka- 
puka  o  te  Takiwa  me  te 
Mihana,  a  ma  te  Takiwa 
e  tuku  ki  te  Hekeretai  o  te 
Mihana. 


42  TE  KARERE  Pepuere,  1943 

kahore  i  te  penei  te  ahua  o  enei  mea.  Me  ata  hurihuri  o  koutou 
whakaaro  i  roto  tonu  i  a  koutou,  me  kore  koutou  e  kite  ko  te  whakapono 
te  putake  o  nga  mahi  katoa  i  roto  i  a  koutou,  a,  me  he  mea  koia  te 
putake  whakamahi  i  a  koutou,  e  hara  ianei  i  te  mea  koia  ano  te  putake 
whakamahi  i  roto   i   nga  mea  whai  whakaaro  katoa? 

Na,  i  te  mea  ko  te  whakapono  te  putake  whakamahi  1  roto  1  nga 
mea  maori,  waihoki,  pera  ano  i  roto  i  nga  mea  wairua;  no  te  mea,  i 
korero  te  Kai-whakaora,  a  he  pono  ano  tana  korero,  "Ko  ia  e  whaka- 
pono ana,  a  ka  oti  te  rumaki,  ka  whakaorangia."  Maka  16:  16.  Na, 
i  te  mea  e  whiwhi  ana  tatou  ki  nga  manaakitanga  mo  te  tinana,  he 
mea  na  te  whakapono,  waihoki  ma  reira  ano  tatou  ka  whiwhi  ai  ki 
nga  manaakitanga  mo  te  wairua,  e  whakawhiwhia  nei  ki  a  tatou. 
Otira  e  hara  i  te  mea  ko  te  tikanga  whaka- 
mahi anake  te  mea  i  puta  mai  i  te  whaka- 
pono, kahore,  engari  i  puta  mai  ano  i  reria 
te  kaha,  i  roto  i  nga  tangata  whai  whaka- 
aro katoa,  ahakoa  i  te  rangi,  i  te  whenua 
ranei.  Ko  te  korero  tenei  a  te  kai  tuhituhi 
o  te  pukapuka  ki  nga  Hiperu,  11:3.  "Na 
te  whakapono  i  matau  ai  tatou  he  mea 
hanga  nga  ao  e  te  kupu  a  te  Atua;  a,  nga 
mea  e  tirohia  atu  nei  kihai  i  puta  ake  i  nga 
mea  e  kitea  atu  ana." 

Na  tenei  tatou  i  matau  ai,  ko  te  tika- 
nga o  te  kaha  i  mau  ai  i  roto  i  te  uma  o 
te  Atua,  i  hanga  ai  nga  ao,  ko  te  whaka- 
pono; a,  na  runga  na  tenei  tikanga  o  te 
kaha  e  mau  nei  i  rcto  i  te  Atuatanga,  i  ora 
ai  nga  mea  katoa  kua  oti  te  hanga;  no 
reira  e  ora  cna  nga  mea  katoa  i  te  rangi,  i  runga  i  te  whenua,  i  raro 
i  te  whenua,  he  mea  na  te  whakapono  i  roto  ia  a  ia.  Me  i  kore  te 
tikanga  o  te  whakapono  penei,  kua  kore  nga  ao  i  hanga,  kua  kore 
ano  hoki  te  tangata  i  hanga  i  te  puehu.  Ma  roto  i  tenei  tikanga  ta 
Ihowa  mahi.  ma  roto  ano  i  taua  mea  i  whai  kaha  ai  ia  i  runga  i  nga 
mea  whaka-te-tinana  katoa,  me  nga  mea  mutunga-kore  hoki.  Tangohia 
tenei  tikanga,  tenei  kaha — no  te  mea  he  kaha  pu  ano  ia — i  te  Atua, 
penei,  kua  mutu  tonu  ake  ia  te  ora. 

Ko  wai  i  kore  e  marama,  me  he  mea  i  hanga  nga  ao  e  te  Atua  i 
runga  i  te  whakapono,  waihoki,  ma  te  whakapono  ano  e  whakaherea 
ai  ratou  e  ia  i  runga  i  tona  kaha,  a  ko  te  whakapono  te  putake  o  te 
kaha?  A,  me  he  mea  ko  te  putake  tera  o  te  kaha,  waihoki,  kei  te 
■pera  tonu  i  waenganui  i  te  tangata,  kei  te  rite  atu  ki  to  te  Atuatanga. 
Ko  te  whakaatu  tenei  a  nga  kai  tuhituhi  tapu  katoa,  me  te  akoranga 
ano  i  whakamatau  ai  ratou  kia  akonga  ki  te  tangata. 

E  mea  ana  te  Ariki  (Matiu  17:  19-20)  i  a  ia  e  whakamarama  ana 
i  te  take  i  kore  ai  ana  akonga  e  ahei  te  pei  i  te  rewera;  ko  te  take 
na  to  ratou  whakapono-kore:  "Na,  he  pono  taku  e  mea  atu  nei  ki  a 
koutou  (eai  tana.),  ki  te  mea  he  whakapono  to  koutou  pera  me  te 
pua  nani  te  rahi.  e  mea  atu  koutou  ki  tenei  maunga,  neke  atu  i  konei 
ki  tera  wahi,  a  ka  neke  atu  ano,  kahore  hoki  he  mea  e  kore  e  taea 
e  koutou."  I  a  Moronai  ka  whakarapopoto,  ka  whakawhaiti  i  nga 
tuhituhinga  o  ona  matua,  ka  homai  e  ia  ki  a  tatou  tenei  korero  mo  te 
whakapono,  koia  te  putake  o  te  kaha.  E  mea  ana  i  a  i  te  wharangi 
646  na  te  whakapono  o  Arami  raua  ko  Amureke  i  pakaru  ai  nga  paki- 
tara  o  te  whare  herehere,  e  rite  ana  ano  tenei  ki  te  whakaaturanga  i 
te  wharangi  330;  na  te  whakapono  hoki  o  Niwhai  raua  ko  Rihai  i  puta 
ake  ai  he  rereketanga  ki  nga  ngakau  o  nga  Ramana,  i  a  ratou  ka  ruma- 
kina  nei  ki  te  Wairua  Ora,  ki  te  kapura,  e  whakaaturia  nei  i  te  wha- 
rangi 526  a,  na  te  whakapono  ano  i  nekehia  ai  te  maunga  Terini, 
i  ta  te  teina  o  Iarere  korerotanga  i  runga  i  te  ingoa  o  te  Ariki. 


Pepuere,  1943  TE  KARERE  43 

Tapiri  atu  ki  tenei,  e  whakaatu  ana  ki  a  tatou  i  nga  Hiperu  11: 
32-35,  mo  Kiriona,  mo  Paraka,  mo  Hamahona,  mo  Hepeta,  mo  Rawiri, 
mo  Hamuera,  me  nga  poropiti,  ara,  na  te  whakapono  i  hinga  ai  nga 
kingitanga,  i  mahia  ai  te  tika,  i  whiwhi  ai  ki  nga  mea  i  whakaaria,  i 
tutakina  ai  nga  waha  o  nga  raiona,  i  tineia  ai  te  kaha  o  te  ahi,  i 
mawhiti  atu  ai  i  te  mata  o  te  hoari,  i  whai  kaha  i  i  runga  i  te  ngoikore, 
i  kaha  ai  i  runga  i  te  whawhaitanga,  whati  ana  i  a  ratou  nga  taua  a 
nga  tauiwi,  a,  riro  mai  na  i  nga  wahine  a  ratou  tupapaku,  he  mea 
whakaara  ake  i  te  mate.  Me  Hohua  ano,  i  te  tirohanga  mai  o  Iharaira 
katoa,  whakahaua  ana  te  ra  me  te  marama  kia  tu  a,  tu  ana. 

Na  konei  tatou  i  matau  ai,  e  mea  ana  nga  kai  tuhituhi  tapu,  ko 
enei  mea  katoa  i  puta  mai  ai  na  te  whakapono.  Na  te  whakapono  i 
hanga  ai  nga  ao.  I  korero  te  Atua,  ka  rongo  nga  mea  e  noho  taurangi 
ana,  a  puta  mai  ana  nga  ao,  tu  rarangi  ana,  he  mea  na  te  whakapono 
i  roto  ra  i  a  ia.  He  pera  ano  ki  te  tangata;  i  korero  ia  i  runga  i  te 
whakapono  ki  te  ingoa  o  te  Atua,  tu  ana  te  ra,  rongo  ana  te  marama, 
nekehia  ana  nga  maunga,  whakahoroa  ana  nga  whareherehere,  nga 
mangai  ano  o  nga  raiona  tutakina  iho,  kore  ake  te  mauahara  i  te 
ngakau  o  te  tangata,  kore  ana  te  kaha  o  te  ahi,  kore  ana  te  kaha  o 
nga  taua,  ngaro  ana  te  wehi  o  te  hoari,  me  te  mate  ano  ngaro  ana  tona 
kaha:  ko  enei  katoa  be  mea  na  te  whakapono  i  roto  i  te  tangata. 

Me  i  kore  te  whakapono  i  roto  i  nga  tangata,  penei,  kua  hua  kore 
a  ratou  korero  ki  te  ra,  ki  te  marama,  ki  nga  maunga..  ki  nga  whare 
herehere,  ki  nga  ngakau  o  nga  tangata,  ki  te  ahi,  ki  nga  taua,  ki  te 
hoari,  ki  te  mate  ranei!  Na  reira  ko  te  whakapono  te  tikanga  whaka- 
haere  nui  tuatahi,  kei  reira  nei  te  kaha,  te  kingitanga,  me  te  mana 
i  runga  i  nga  mea  katoa;  na  reira  aua  mea  i  puta  mai  ai  na  reira  ano 
ratou  i  tu  ai,  na  reira  ano  ratou  i  taea  ai  te  whakaDuta  ke,  i  mau 
tonu  ai  ranei,  rite  tonu  ki  ta  te  Atua  i  pai  ai.  Ki  te  kahore  hoki  he 
whakapono,  kua  kore  he  kaha,  a  ki  te  kahore  he  kaha,  kua  kore  tetahi 
mea  e  taea  te  hanga,  te  whakaputa  mai  ranei. 


JOSEPH    SMITH'S   TEACHINGS — Continued  from   page  35. 

gold.  I  saw  Fathers  Adam  and  Abraham,  and  my  father  and  mother, 
my  brother,  Alvin,  that  has  long  since  slept,  and  marvelled  how  it 
was  that  he  had  obtained  an  inheritance  in  that  kingdom,  seeing  that 
he  had  departed  this  life  before  the  Lord  had  set  His  hand  to  gather 
Israel  the  second  time,  and  had  not  been  baptized  for  the  remission  of 
sins. 

Thus  came  the  voice  of  the  Lord  unto  me,  saying — 
All  who  have  died  without  a  knowledge  of  this  Gospel,  who  would 
have  received  it  if  they  had  been  permitted  to  tarry,  shall  be  heirs  of 
the  celestial  kingdom  of  God;  also  all  that  shall  die  henceforth  without 
a  knowledge  of  it,  who  would  have  received  it  with  all  their  hearts, 
shall  be  heirs  of  that  kingdom,  for  I,  the  Lord,  will  judge  all  men 
according  to  their  works,   according  to  the  desire  of  their   hearts. 

And  I  also  beheld  that  all  children  who  die  before  they  arrive  at 
the  years  of  accountability,  are  saved  in  the  celestial  kingdom  of 
heaven. — History  of  the   Church,   Vol.   2,   p.    380. 

Christ. — See  Jesus  Christ. 

Christian    World,    Condition    of.—  For    some    length    Of    time    I    have 

been    carefully   viewing   the   state   Of   things,   as   it    now    appeals,    through 
out  our  Christian   land;  and   have   looked  at    it    with    feelings  of  the  mosl 

painful   anxiety.     While   upon   one   hand   1    behold   the   manifest    with- 


44  TE  KARERE  Pepuere,  1945 

drawal  of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  and  the  veil  of  stupidity  which  seems  to 
be  drawn  over  the  hearts  of  the  people ;  upon  the  other  hand,  I  behold 
the  judgments  of  God  that  have  swept,  and  are  still  sweeping  hundreds 
and  thousands  of  our  race  (and  I  fear  unprepared)  down  to  the  shades 
of  death.  With  this  solemn  and  alarming  fact  before  me,  I  am  led  to 
exclaim,  "O  that  my  head  were  waters,  and  mine  eyes  a  fountain  of 
tears,  that  I  might  weep  day  and  night." 

I  think  that  it  is  high  time  for  a  Christian  world  to  awake  out 
of  sleep,  and  cry  mightily  to  that  God,  day  and  night,  whose  anger 
we  have  justly  incurred.  Are  not  those  things  a  sufficient  stimulant  to 
arouse  the  faculties,  and  call  forth  the  energies  of  every  man,  woman 
or  child  that  possesses  feelings  of  sympathy  for  their  fellows,  or  that 
is  in  any  degree  endeared  to  the  budding  cause  of  our  glorious  Lord? 
I  leave  an  intelligent  community  to  answer  this  important  question,  with 
a  confession,  that  this  is  what  has  caused  me  to  overlook  my  own 
inability,  and  expose  my  weakness  to  a  learned  world;  but,  trusting  in 
that  God  who  has  said  that  these  things  are  hid  from  the  wise  and 
prudent  and  revealed  unto  babes,  I  step  forth  into  the  field  to  tell 
you  what  the  Lord  is  doing,  and  what  you  must  do,  to  enjoy  the 
smiles  of  your  Saviour  in  these  last  days. — History  of  the  Church, 
Vol.  1,  p.  312. 

Church  Officers,  Authority  of. — No  official  member  of  the  Church 
has  authority  to  go  into  any  branch  thereof,  and  ordain  any  minister 
for  that  church,  unless  it  is  by  the  voice  of  that  branch.  No  Elder 
has  authority  to  go  into  any  branch  of  the  Church,  and  appoint  meet- 
ings, or  attempt  to  regulate  the  affairs  of  the  church,  without  the 
advice  and  consent  of  the  presiding  Elder  of  that  branch. — History  of 
the  Church,  Vol.  2,  p.  220. 

Comforters,  Two. — There  are  two  Comforters  spoken  of.  One  is 
the  Holy  Ghost,  the  same  as  given  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  and  that 
all  Saints  receive  after  faith,  repentance,  and  baptism.  This  first 
Comforter  or  Holy  Ghost  has  no  other  effect  than  pure  intelligence. 
It  is  more  powerful  in  expanding  the  mind,  enlightening  the  under- 
standing, and  storing  the  intellect  with  present  knowledge,  of  a  man 
who  is  of  the  literal  seed  of  Abraham,  than  one  that  is  a  Gentile, 
though  it  may  not  have  half  as  much  visible  effect  upon  the  body; 
for  as  the  Holy  Ghost  falls  upon  one  of  the  literal  seed  of  Abraham, 
it  is  calm  and  serene;  and  his  whole  soul  and  body  are  only  exercised 
by  the  pure  spirit  of  intelligence;  while  the  effect  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
upon  a  Gentile,  is  to  purge  out  the  old  blood,  and  make  him  actually 
of  the  seed  of  Abraham.  That  man  that  has  none  of  the  blood  of 
Abraham  (naturally)  must  have  a  new  creation  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 
In  such  a  case,  there  may  be  more  of  a  powerful  effect  upon  the  body, 
and  visible  to  the  eye,  than  upon  an  Israelite,  while  the  Israelite  at 
first  might  be  far  before  the  Gentile  in  pure  intelligence. 

The  other  Comforter  spoken  of  is  a  subject  of  great  interest, 
and  perhaps  understood  by  few  of  this  generation.  After  a  person  has 
faith  in  Christ,  repents  of  his  sins,  and  is  baptized  for  the  remission 
of  his  sins  and  receives  the  Holy  Ghost  (by  the  laying  on  of  hands), 
which  is  the  first  Comforter,  then  let  him  continue  to  humble  him- 
self before  God,  hungering  and  thirsting  after  righteousness,  and  living 
by  every  word  of  God,  and  the  Lord  will  soon  say  unto  him,  Son,  thou 
shalt  be  exalted.  When  the  Lord  has  thoroughly  proved  him,  and 
finds  that  the  man  is  determined  to  serve  Him  at  all  hazards,  then  the 
man  will  find  his  calling  and  his  election  made  sure,  then  it  will  be  his 
privilege  to  receive  the  other  Comforter,  which  the  Lord  hath  promised 
the   Saints,   as   is  recorded  in  the  testimony  of   St.   John,   in  the   14th 


Pepuere,  1943  TE  KARERE  45 

chapter,  from  the   12th  to  the  27th  verses. 

Note  the  16th,   17th,   18th,  21st,   23rd  verses. 


Now  what  is  this  other  Comforter?  It  is  no  more  nor  less  than 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  Himself ;  and  this  is  the  sum  and  substance  of 
the  whole  matter;  that  when  any  man  obtains  this  last  Comforter,  he 
will  have  the  personage  of  Jesus  Christ  to  attend  him,  or  appear  unto 
him  from  time  to  time,  and  even  He  will  manifest  the  Father  unto 
him,  and  they  will  take  up  their  abode  with  him,  and  the  visions  of 
the  heavens  will  be  opened  unto  him,  and  the  Lord  will  teach  him 
face  to  face,  and  he  may  have  a  perfect  knowledge  of  the  mysteries 
of  the  Kingdom  of  God;  and  this  is  the  state  and  place  the  ancient 
Saints  arrived  at  when  they  had  such  glorious  visions — Isaiah,  Ezekiel, 
John  upon  the  .  Isle  of  Patmos,  St.  Paul  in  the  three  heavens,  and 
all  the  Saints  who  held  communion  with  the  general  assembly  and 
Church  of  the  First  Born. — History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  3,  p.  380. 

Condemnation  in  Refusing  Blessings. — When  God  offers  a  bless- 
ing or  knowledge  to  a  man,  and  he  refuses  to  receive  it,  he  will  be 
damned.  The  Israelites  prayed  that  God  would  speak  to  Moses  and 
not  to  them;  in  consequence  of  which  He  cursed  them  with  a  carnal 
law. — History  of  the  Church,  Vol.   5,  p.   555. 

Constitution  of  the  United  States. — The  Constitution  of  the  United 
States  is  a  glorious  standard;  it  is  founded  in  the  wisdom  of  God.  It 
is  a  heavenly  banner;  it  is,  to  all  those  who  are  privileged  with  the 
sweets  of  its  liberty,  like  the  cooling  shades  and  refreshing  waters  of 
a  great  rock  in  a  thirsty  and  weary  land.  It  is  like  a  great  tree 
under  whose  branches  men  from  every  clime  can  be  shielded  from  the 
burning  rays  of  the  sun. — History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  3,  p.  304. 

Constitution  of  the  United  States — Its  One  Fault. — It  is  one  of 
the  first  principles  of  my  life,  and  one  that  I  have  cultivated  from  my 
childhood,  having  been  taught  it  by  my  father,  to  allow  every  one 
the  liberty  of  conscience.  I  am  the  greatest  advocate  of  the  Consti- 
tution of  the  United  States  there  is  on  the  earth.  In  my  feelings  I 
am  always  ready  to  die  for  the  protection  of  the  weak  and  oppressed 
in  their  just  rights.  The  only  fault  I  find  with  the  Constitution  is,  it 
is  not  broad  enough  to   cover  the  whole  ground. 

Although  it  provides  that  all  men  shall  enjoy  religious  freedom, 
yet  it  does  not  provide  the  manner  by  which  that  freedom  can  be  pre- 
served, nor  the  punishment  of  Government  officers  who  refuse  to  pro- 
tect the  people  in  their  religious  rights,  or  punish  those  mobs,  states, 
or  commodities  who  interfere  with  the  rights  of  the  people  on  account 
of  their  religion.  Its  sentiments  are  good,  but  it  provides  no  means 
of  enforcing  them.  It  has  but  this  one  fault.  Under  its  provision. 
a  man  or  a  people  who  are  able  to  protect  themselves  can  get  along 
well  enough;  but  those  who  have  the  misfortune  to  be  weak  or  unpopu- 
lar are  left  to  the  merciless  rage  of  popular  fury. 

The  Constitution  should  contain  a  provision  that  every  officer  of 
the  Government  who  should  neglect  or  refuse  to  extend  the  protection 
guaranteed  in  the  Constitution  should  be  subject  to  capital  punishment  ; 
and  then  the  president  of  the  United  States  would  not  Bay,  "Your  cause 
is  just,  but  I  can  do  nothing  foe  you,"  a  governor  issue  exterminat- 
ing orders,  or  judges  say,  "The  men  ought  to  have  the  protection  of 
law,  but  it  won't,  please  the  mob;  the  men  must  die,  anyhow,  to  satisfy 
the  clamour  of  the  rabble;  they  must  be  hung,  or  Missouri  be  damned 
to  all  eternity."     Executive  writs  could  be  issued  when  they  bughl   to 

be  and  not.  be  made  instruments  pf  cruelty  to  oppress  the  iniiereut. 
and  persecute  men  whose  religion  is  unpopular.  History  of  the  Church, 
Vol.   6,   p.   56. 


46  TE  KARERE  Pepuere,  1943 

PRIMARY 

FIRST  WEEK 

PREPARING   FOR  A   VALENTINE   PARTY 
Objective: 

To  stimulate  a  desire  to  make  others  happy. 

For   the  Teacher: 

Next  week  the  Primary  class  period  may  be  given  over  to  a  group 
Valentine  Party. 

A  brief  word  about  the  real  spirit  of  St.  Valentine  might  lead  up 
to  the  announcement  of  the  party. 

Suggest  that  each  child  may  invite  a  guest,  which  should,  of  course, 
be  a  prospective  member  of  the  class.  Ask  the  children  to  invite  their 
guests  soon  after  Primary  day.  Suggest  that  they  be  very  polite  to 
the  ones  whom  they  invite.  They  should  remind  their  guests  during 
the  week  of  the  approaching  party  and  on  the  day  of  the  party  arrange 
to  meet  their  guests  and  go  to  the  church  or  meeting-place  together. 

Discuss  further  plans  and  appoint  committees  if  you  think  it 
advisable.  One  group  of  children  might  be  asked  to  provide  some 
simple  decorations  and  several  other  children  might  make  and  decorate 
the  Valentine  box.  After  all  arrangements  for  the  party  have  been 
made  tell  a  Valentine  story. 

The  remainder  of  the  period  may  be  spent  in  making  valentines 
to   be  used  the  following  week  in  the   Valentine   Party. 

As  in  all  construction  periods  there  should  be  good  preparation 
on  the  part  of  the  teacher.  Everything  must  be  in  readiness  to  save 
time  and  confusion. 

The  valentines,  of  course,  must  be  very  simple  as  the  time  is 
short. 

Pass  to  each  child  white  heart-shaped  paper  and  let  them  colour 
them  with  crayons  or  you  may  let  them  tear  or  cut  hearts  free  hand. 
After  the  hearts  are  ready,  little  pictures  may  be  pasted  in  the  centre. 
Paper  lace   doilies  are  very  useful,   too,  for  simple   decorations. 

The  name  of  the  classmate  to  whom  the  valentine  is  to  be  given 
may  be  written  on  the  back  of  each  valentine.  If  the  names  of  the 
children  in  the  class  are  written  on  slips  of  paper  they  may  be  dis- 
tributed to  the  children  and  copied  on  the  valentines.  Most  of  the 
children  will  be  able  to  print  the  names  easily  if  they  have  a  copy. 

When  the  valentines  are  finished,  they  should  be  collected  by  the 
teacher   and   kept   until   the   party. 

During  the  week  the  teacher  may  wish  to  get  a  penny  or  home- 
made valentine  for  each  child.  A  few  extra  ones  should  be  ready  in 
case  some  child  does  not  get  one.  If  you  care  to,  a  heart-shaped 
«ooky  may  be   substituted   for  the   penny  valentine. 

Have  the   children  help  tidy  the  room  before   dismissal. 

Material: 

White  drawing  paper,  red  construction  paper,  scissors,  paste,  ruler 
and  pencil. 

Directions: 

Cut  a  piece  of  drawing  paper  6  inches  by  9  inches.  Beginning 
2  inches  from  the  top,  draw  lines  the  long  way  of  the  paper,  iin.  apart. 
Beginning  on  the  top  line,  12  inch  from  the  left-hand  edge,  write  an 
appropriate  verse. 

At  the  top  paste  a  small  four-leaf  clover.  On  the  top  edge,  2  J 
inches  from  the  left-hand  corner,  place  a  dot.  Repeat  at  the  bottom. 
With  a  pin  draw  a  line  from  dot  to  dot.     Fold  on  this  line.      Repeat 


Pepuere,  1943  TE  KARERE  47 

this    at   the    right-hand    side.      The    edges    should    just    come    together. 
Paste  a  small  red  heart  in  the  middle  to  hold  the  valentine  closed. 
I  sewed  a  little  valentine 

With  pretty  colours,  too, 
I  hope  that  you  will  like  it 
'Cause  I  made  it  just  for  you. 

SECOND  WEEK 

Objective: 

To  give  the  child  an  opportunity  to  take  care  of  a  guest  at  a  party 
and  to  realize  joy  by  giving  joy. 

For   the   Teacher: 

Much  of  the  success  of  the  party  will  depend  on  your  prepara- 
tion. Have  each  step  planned  and  the  games  well  in  hand  and  there 
will  be  no  waits.  Some  simple  decorations  will  add  interest.  The 
teacher  might  wear  a  head  band  of  red  ribbon  or  cloth  to  which  has 
been  fastened  a  red  heart.  At  the  close  of  each  game  it  might  be 
given  to  the  child  who  played  best.  At  the  close  of  the  party  it  might 
be  given  to  the  child  who  played  best.  At  the  close  of  the  party  it 
might  be  given  to  the  child  who  had  been  most  courteous  during  the 
party. 

The  valentines  should  be  dropped  into  a  decorated  box  as  the 
children  come  in.  Make  sure  that  there  are  enough  valentines  for 
each  child  to  have  one  from  the  box.  If  you  cared  to  have  a  heart- 
shaped  cooky  for  each  child  it  would  be  nice  or  you  might  have  a 
valentine  for  each  one.  See  that  the  children  acknowledge  courtesies 
or  attentions  with  a  "thank  you." 

Presentation    of    the    Programme: 

A  brief  greeting  by  the  Superintendent  and  a  greeting  song  by  all 
the  children.      "  'Tis  love  brings  us  here,"  would  be  appropriate. 

Games: 

Lively  music.  Have  ready,  cut  from  paper,  a  large  red  heart  and 
place  on  the  floor  in  the  line  of  march.  Couples  or  single  file  march 
around  the  room  until  the  music  stops  or  the  whistle  blows.  The  one 
or  ones  who  chance  to  be  on  the  heart  step  out  of  the  game.  Con- 
tinue until  only  one  couple  is  left. 


By  the  children.      (These  assignments  should  be  the  week  before 
the  party.) 

A  VALENTINE  DAY 
If  I  could  be  the  postman, 
For  just  a  single  day, 
I'd   choose   to    carry   valentines, 
So  lovely  and  so  gay. 

I  would  not  mind  the  heavy  load, 
Or  mind  my  tired  feet, 
If  I  could  scatter  happiness, 
All  up  and  down  the  street. 

I'd   stop   at  every   house   in   town. 

And  not  miss  anyone : 

To  be  the  post  man.  just  to-day, 

Would   certainly   he    fun. 


'AS  TE  KARERE  Pepuere,  1943 

HIS   VALENTINE 

I  will  choose  as  valentine 
Just  my  loving  mother. 
I  am  hers  and  she  is  mine. 
There  can  be  no  others. 
She  is  good  and  she  is  kind, 
And  I  love  her  dearly. 
I  must  keep  this  day  in  mind 
And  send  a  token  yearly. 

A  VALENTINE  FOR  MOTHER 

I  want  to   send  my  sweetheart  dear, 

A  little  valentine, 
All  made  of  hearts  and  arrows  bright, 

On  lacy  paper  fine. 
And  'way  up  in  the  corner,  too, 

'Twill   have  a  little  dove, 
And,  underneath,  this  message  sweet, 

"To  Mother,  with  my  love." 

FATHER'S   VALENTINE 

I  sent  Father  a  valentine, 

He'll  never  know  'twas  I,  I  hope, 
I  made  it  all  myself,  you  see 

And  slipped  it  in  the   envelope. 
And  then  I  laid  it  on  his  desk 

And  only  wrote  a  single  line — 
"To  Father  dear,"  was  all  I  said; 

With   love   from   old   St.    Valentine. 

Stcry: 

Your  own  choice. 

VALENTINE   GAME 

Open   valentine   box   by   playing   the   following   game: 
All  the  boys  know  how  to  play  "Drop  the  Handkerchief,"  so  it  will 
not  be  hard  to  follow  these  directions. 

The  children  stand  in  a  circle  and  one  is  chosen  to  be  postman, 
who  stands  outside  the  ring  with  a  valentine  in  his  hand.  On  tip-toes 
he  quietly  moves  around  back  of  the  children  while  they  clap  and  sing 
to  the  tune,   "The   Campbells  Are   Coming,"  the  following  words: 

The  postman  is  coming,  that's  fine,  that's  fine 
The  postman  is  coming,  that's  fine,  that's  fine 
The  postman  will  bring  us  a  valentine! 

Suddenly  he  drops  the  valentine  and  runs.  The  singing  and 
clapping  stop  and  the  child  to  whom  it  has  been  left  picks  it  up  and 
T'uns  after  the  postman,  trying  to  catch  him.  Usually  he  gets  back 
and  stands  in  the  empty  place  of  the  circle.  If  he  is  caught  he  must 
be  postman  again;  if  he  is  not  caught  the  one  receiving  the  valentine 
takes  his  turn  playing  postman.  The  game  is  continued  until  all  have 
received  valentines. 

Pass    Cookies: 

Choose  a  child  whom  you  may  be  sure  will  say,  "Thank  you,"  to 
receive  the   first  ^ooky.      The   oth^r   children  will  follow. 


Pepuere,  1943  TE  KARERE  49 

THIRD  WEEK 

SELF-CONTROL 
Objective: 

To  help  the  children  to  learn  self-control  that  they  may  have 
strength  and  peace. 

For  the  Teacher: 

"Strength  of  character  consists  of  two  things — power  of  will  and 
power  of  self-restraint.  It  requires  two  things,  therefore,  for  its 
existence — strong  feelings  and  strong  command  over  them." 

This  very  important  truth  to  be  developed  in  this  lesson  will  need 
earnest   study   and   prayerful   thought. 

Teachers,  we  begin  our  preparation  of  the  lesson  to  be  taught 
when  we  decide  that  the  child  needs  our  help  in  any  given  direction. 
Does  he  need  self-control?  His  success  in  life  depends  upon  his  being 
able  to  control  his  thoughts,  emotions,  temper,  words,  actions, 
appetites,   etc. 

Self-control  means  making  one's  self  do  the  right  or  necessary 
thing.  It  means  patience,  too,  patience  to  wait  -for  what  we  want 
until  the  right  time.  It  is  necessary  often  to  make  ourselves  do  things 
that  are  disagreeable  in  order  to  gain  control,  and  be  sure  that  one  is 
master  over  one's  self.  It  is  an  everyday  necessity — it  is  needed 
•every  hour.  It  is  the  most  important  habit  to  acquire  and  fix.  Shall 
we  put  our  best  effort  forth  for  better  control  of  ourselves  and  the 
children  in  our  care? 

Approach: 

You  may  wish  to  introduce  your  lesson  in  this  way: 
I   have   heard   boys   and   girls   wish   that   tbey   might   be   kings   or 
queens   so  that  they  might  rule   over   or   control   others.      They   didn't 
know   they   had   a   kingdom    of   their    own   to    control.      Do    you    know 
where  or  what  this  kingdom  is?      Discuss  with  the  class. 

Some  folks  find  it  hard  to  control  their  kingdoms.  Others  find  it 
easy. 

Louise  M.  Alcott  wrote  this  poem  when  she  was  thirteen  years  old. 
She  says  she  did  not  find  it  easy  to  rule  her  kingdom  but  she  always 
tried. 

A  little  kingdom  I  possess, 

Where  thoughts  and  feelings  dwell, 
And  very  hard  the  task  I  find 

Of  governing   it  well. 

For  passion  tempts  and  troubles  me, 

A    wayward    will    misleads, 

On  all  my  words  and  deeds. 

And   selfishness   its   shadow   casts 

How  can  I  learn  to  rule  myself. 

To   be  the   child   I   should", 
Honest  and  brave  and  never  tire 

Of  trying  to  be  good? 
How  can  I  keep  a  sunny  soul 
To   shine   along   life's   wav? 
How  can  I  tune  my   little   heart 

To  sweetly  sing  all   day? 
I  do  not  ask   for  any  crown 

But  that  which   all    may   win; 
Nor  try  to   conquer    any    world 
Except  the  one   within. 


50  TE  KARERE  Pepuere,  1943 

Here  is  a  story  I  remember  about  a  boy  who  was  learning  to  be 
master  of  himself. 

"How  is  it,  Bob,"  asked  one  boy  of  another,  "that  you  never  get 
into  scrapes  like  the  rest  of  us?" 

"Because  I  don't  talk  back,"  answered  Bob  promptly.  "When  a 
boy  says  a  hard  thing  to  me  I  just  keep  still." 

The  boy  or  the  girl  who  has  learned  how  to  keep  still  will  find 
life  a  good  deal  easier  and  happier  than  the  boy  or  girl  who  answers 
back  all  the  hard  things  that  may  be  said. 

Remember  that  if  the  hard  word  hurts,  yet  it  will  not  make  it 
easier  to  make  an  angry  reply.  Too  often  one  hard  word  leads  to 
another  until  the  boy  who  began  by  answering  back  has  lost  his  temper 
and  finds  himself  in  a  fight. 

Story: 

A  MAN  WHO  COULD  SAY  "NO!" 

Robert  and  David  were  having  a  hard  time  to  decide  whether  or 
not  they  should  go  to  a  picture  show  on  Sunday. 

"If  others  can  go  I  don't  see  why  we  can't,"  said  David. 

"What  others  do  or  do  not  do  is  not  our  business,"  said  their 
mother.  "Everyone  has  a  right  to  decide  for  himself  what  he  thinks 
is  right.  The  important  thing  for  each  of  us  to  do  is  to  have  strength 
enough  to  do  what  we  think  is  right  regardless  of  the  decisions  of 
others." 

"I  know  the  story  of  a  man  who  was  willing  to  risk  his  life  to  do 
what  he  thought  was  right,"   she   said. 

And  as  neither  of  the  boys  spoke,  she  continued.  "The  man's 
name  was  Daniel.  He  lived  hundreds  of  years  ago.  He  was  one  of 
the  great  prophets  of  Israel.  When  his  people  were  conquered  by  the 
Babylonians,  Daniel  was  taken  captive  and  went  to  live  at  the  court 
of  the  king. 

"Because  Daniel  was  a  brave  and  wise  and  good  man,  the  king 
of  Babylon  thought  very  highly  of  him.  And  so  did  King  Darius,  the 
king  of  the  Medes.  He  thought  so  well  of  Daniel  that  he  set  him  in 
a  very  high  place  and  gave  him  much  power.  This  made  the  princes 
and  the  rest  of  the  king's  advisers  very  jealous.  And  they  planned 
how  to  get  rid  of  Daniel. 

"So  they  persuaded  King  Darius  to  pass  a  law  which  said  that, 
for  a  certain  time,  everyone  must  worship  and  pray  to  the  king  only. 
And  that  anyone  refusing  to  do  so  would  be  cast  into  a  den  of  lions. 
Daniel  knew  it  was  wrong  to  worship  the  king  as  a  God,  and  he  refused 
to  do  it.  So  he  kept  right  on  praying  three  times  a  day  to  the  one, 
true  God,  just  as  he  had  always  done. 

"Then  the  princes  told  King  Darius  about  Daniel.  The  king  felt 
very  sad,  for  he  loved  Daniel  dearly.  And  he  was  sorry  indeed  that 
he  had  ever  passed  such  a  law.  But  it  was  too  late.  For  even  though 
he  was  such  a  powerful  king,  he  couldn't  change  this  wicked  law.  So 
Daniel  was  cast  into  a  den  of  lions. 

"But  Daniel  wasn't  afraid.  He  knew  that  this  God,  whom  he  had 
obeyed  so  faithfully,  would  take  care  of  him.  I  remember  having  seen 
a  beautiful  picture  of  Daniel  in  the  lion's  den.  Through  a  tiny  window 
high  up  in  the  wall  shines  a  bright  light  into  the  den.  And  standing 
in  the  light  is  Daniel,  his  face  is  lifted,  his  back  to  the  lions.  They  are 
slinking  back  into  the  shadows,  quite  harmless.  The  next  morning, 
when  King  Darius  went  to  the  lions'  den,  he  found  Daniel  as  brave  and 
as  strong  as  ever.  Not  so  much  as  a  hair  of  his  head  had  been  hurt. 
The  king  was  so  pleased  at  this  that  be  said  that  he,  too,  would  worship 


Pepuere,  1943  TE  KARERE  51 

the  God  that  Daniel  worshipped — the  God  who  did  such  wonderful 
things  for  his  obedient  children. 

Daniel  is  one  of  the  great  characters  of  the  Bible,  and  we  are  very 
grateful  for  his  example  of  courage  and  obedience. 

The  boys  were  silent  for  a  few  moments.  Then  David  said,  "My 
mind  is  made  up.     I  don't  go." 

"I'm  staying  home,   too,"   added  Robert,   quickly. 

Questions: 

What  is  the  hardest  thing  for  you  in  which  you  must  use  self- 
control? 

Perhaps  one  of  your  chums  asks  you  to  do  something  which  you 
know  you  ought  not  to  do.  They'll  be  pretty  apt  to  ridicule-  you  if 
you  refuse.  Anyone  can  do  what  they  are  told,  but  not  everyone  can 
say  "No"  and  face  the  ridicule  of  his  companions.      Can  you  do  it?    i 

Think  of  four  instances  during  the   past  week  when   you  needed  '^ 
self-control. 

What  do  you  think  of  the  feeling:  Oh  well,  I'll  do  it  just  this  once 
and   start  to-morrow  to   stand  by  my  resolutions? 

Gem: 

"Who  says,   'I  will,'  to  what  is  right, 
'I  won't'  to  what  is  wrong? 
Although  a  tender  little  child 
Is  truly  great  and  strong." 

Song: 

Planned  by  the  teacher. 
Prayer: 

In  concert. 

FOURTH  WEEK 

MUSIC   AND    PLAY 
Objective: 

To  give  the  boys  and  girls  happy  experiences  in  song  and  play. 

The  following  is  suggestive: 

Girl  sitting  at  the  table  (centre)  ;  boy  building  the  fire  (right 
rear)  ;  boy  showing  small  boy  how  to  build  blocks  (centre  front)  ;  girl 
with  broom  in  hand   (right  side  front). 

After  the  picture  is  made  let  the  boys  and  girls  taking  part  hold 
the  picture  while  the  remainder  of  the  group  sings  the  song. 


"Bull  in  the  Ring." 

"Boiler  Burst." 

Establish  a  line  thirty  feet  long — this  is  the  goal.  Arrange  all 
of  the  players  but  one  in  a  semi-circle  thirty  feet  from  the  goal,  players 
facing  in  with  their  backs  toward  the  goal.     Appoint  the  extra  player 

"It,"  and  place  him  in  the  centre  of  the  circle.  At  signal  "It"  starts 
to  tell  a  story  either  one  that  he  makes  up  or  an  old  familiar  one.  Ai 
any  point  he  chooses,  the  story-teller  says,  "And  the  boiler  hurst."  upon 
which  all  of  the  players  run  for  the  goal;  "It"  runs  after  them  attempt 
to  tag  one.  Arriving  at  the  goal  the  runners  are  safe.  Any  player 
tagged  by  "It"  before  reaching  the  goal  heroines  "It"  for  the  nev 
game. 


52 


TE  KARERE 


Pepuere,  1943 


NEWS  FROM  THE  FIELD 


he  whenu 
kapia  o  r 
mat  i     rau 


HE  RIPOATA 

Na   Hohepa   Heperi,    Timuaki    Takiwa, 

Pei    Whairangi. 

He  mihana  ki  Te  Kao,  ki  waenganui 
i  te  iwi  o  Te  Aupouri  i  te  28  o  nga  ra 
o  Tihema.  I  tenei  ra  ka  haere  matou  ko 
taku  hoa  wahine,  a  Erena  me  Hemi 
Whautere  Witehira  i  runga  i  te  tono  mai 
a  Tiati  Atihana  o  te  Kooti  Maori  mo  te 
Tai    Tokerau.  Ko    tana    tono    mai    kia 

haere  atu  matou  kia  kite  i  tana  iwi  i 
te  Aupouri.  Ko  tenei  iwi,  ta  ratou  mahi  nui 
he  keri  kaaia  i  mua,  ko  to  ratou  whenua 
Jtohea.  I  te  paunga  o  nga 
I  o  to  ratou  whenua  ka  noho 
Ba  hiahia  hoki  ki  te  whaka- 
|Hu  wahi.  Na  konei  ka  tono 
^B>u  ki  vF  kawanatanga  kia  awhinatia 
™^Hbu.  Kihai  te  kawanatanga  i  whakaae 
flfte  awhina  ia  ratou  i  te  titohea  o  te 
wnenua.  I  te  taenga  o  te  Tiati  ki  to 
ratou  kainga,  ka  kite  ia  i  to  ratou  mate. 
Ka  aroha  te  Tiati  ki  taua  iwi,  ka  hoa- 
tungia  e  ia  he  moni  hei  awhina  ia  ratou 
o  te  Poari,  nana  ano  i  whakahaere  te 
whakapau  o  aua  moni  ki  runga  i  o  ratou- 
whenua.  I  noho  tuturu  ia  ki  waenganui 
i  taua  iwi  i  a  te  Aupouri,  ki  te  akiaki  ia 
ratou  kia  kaha  ki  te  mahi,  kia  u  hoki  ki 
te  whakakotahi  ia  ratou,  kia  pai  ai  te 
haere  o  a  ratou  mahi.  Ka  tekau  marima 
tau  te  roa  o  te  wa  i  timata  mai  ai  ratou 
ki  te  whakapai  i  aua  whenua  titohea, 
inaianei  kua  tu  taua  iwi  ki  runga  i  anga 
iwi  katoa  o  te  Taitokerau  nei. 

I  to  matou  taenga  atu  i  te  28  o  nga 
ra  o  Tihema  nei,  i  tu  ta  ratou  powhiri 
mo  matou  ki  roto  i  to  ratou  hooro  ata- 
ahua,  106  putu  te  roa,  e  40  putu  te 
whanui,  he  mea  whakapaipai  katoa  a  roto, 
tino  rite  mo  ta  ratou  mahi  pikitia.  I  te 
mutunga  o  te  powhiri,  i  te  ahiahi,  ka 
tu  ta  ratou  pikitia,  e  400  nga  tangata  i 
konei  i  tenei  po.  I  te  mutunga  o  te 
pikitia  ka  homaingia  ma  maua  ko  Hemi 
te  karakia  e  whakahaere.  Ka  kauwhau 
matou  i  konei,  mo  te  ahuatanga  o  te 
Rongopai. 

I  te  29  o  nga  ra  ka  mauria  matou  e 
ratou  me  te  Tiati  kia  kite  i  a  ratou 
paamu  mahi  miraka,  me  nga  mahinga 
riwai.  He  nui  nga  mahinga  riwai,  kua 
hauhaketia  te  nuinga,  kua  riro  te  hoko, 
kei  te  whakato  ano  etahi,  kei  te  parau 
etahi.  Ka  hoki  ano  matou  ki  te  marae 
i  te  ahiahi,  ka  tu  ano  he  pikitia  mo  te 
500  tangata  i  tae  mai  i  taua  po.  I  te 
mutunga  o  te  pikitia,  ka  homaingia  ano 
kia  maua  te  karakia.  Tino  pai  ta  ratou 
whakarongo  ki  a  matou  korero  kauwhau 
mo   te   raneatanga  o   te  Rongopai. 

I  te  30  o  nga  ra  ka  haere  ano  matou 
ki  te  tirotiro  i  etahi  atu  o  a  ratou  paamu 
m;  nga  mahinga  riwai.  Ko  te  huihui 
katoa  o  a  ratou  paamu  e  40,  nga  mea  i 
kite  matou  ko  nga  mahinga  riwai  150 
eka  e  tupuria  ana  e  te  riwai,  kei  te 
whakapaingia  ano  etahi  atu  wahi  hei  ma- 
hinga riwai  e  2  00  eka.  E  4  a  ratou 
raraka,  e  rua  mea  nunui  e  rua  mea  ahua 
iti.  Ko  te  mahi  a  aua  taraka  he  tari- 
tari  i  a  ratou  kirimi  ki  te  whakitere,  he 
taritari  i  a  ratou  riwai  ki  nga  tima,  me 
a    ratou    taonga    ki    nga    paamu.      Ko    ta 


ratou  toa,  na  ratou  ake  He  toa  nui,  kei 
roto  i  reira  nga  mea  katoa  e  hiahiatia 
ana  e  ratou.  Kua  ea  katoa  nga  nama  ki 
runga  i  a  ratou,  kua  kohia  a  ratou  moni 
ki  roto  i  ta  ratou  Peeke  ake. 

I  kaha  ai  ahau  ki  te  ripoata  i  te  ahua 
o  tenei  iwi  i  kite  kanohi  ahau  i  to  ratou 
ahua  i  mua  i  ahau  e  haere  ana  ki  te 
kauwhau  kia  ratou.  Inaianei,  kua  tae 
nei  matou  ki  reria  kua  kite  i  to  ratou 
pikinga  ake  i  runga  i  tenei  mea  i  te 
whakakotahi  me  te  ngohengohe  ki  to  ra- 
tou   kaiarahi    kia    Tiati    Atihana. 

I  te  1  o  nga  ra  i  te  ra  o  te  Nu  Ia 
i  tu  ta  ratou  ra  "whakangahau,"  ko 
nga  moni  mai  i  reira  o  te  keti  e  120 
pauna.  I  te  ra  horoi,  te  2  o  nga  ra  o 
Hanuere  ka  hoki  mai  matou  i  runga  i 
te  hari  me  te  miharo  o  te  ngakau  ki  te 
mea   ataahua   i   kite   nei   matou. 

E  te  Hunga  Tapu,  whakarongo  mai 
ki  te  iwi  i  piki  ake  i  te  mate  ki  te  ora. 
Na  te  whakaaro  kotahi  me  te  ngohengohe 
ki  to  ratou  kai  arahi. 

WELLINGTON  BRANCH 
Reported    by    Ray    Stinson. 

Ray  Stinson  was  appointed  reporter  to 
"Te  Karere"  for  the  Wellington  Branch 
by  President  Domney.  (In  as  much  as 
this  is  Ray's  first  bit  of  news,  her  letter 
notifying  me  of  her  appointment  with 
odd  items  will  be  printed  verbatim  in  the 
hope  that  others  as  well  as  herself  may 
find  interest  and  a  desire  to  better  if 
possible    their    contributions. — Ed.) 

"I  hope  I  can  make  the  grade  and  get 
the  monthly  reports  in  on  time.  We 
have  had  visits  from  many  Church  mem- 
bers who  are  servicemen  during  the  stay 
in  our  city.  Some  of  them  are  quite 
regular  in  their  attendances,  and  one  in 
particular  claims  to  have  been  a  very 
good  pal  of  Elder  Glen  M.  Robinson,  a 
former   Mission   M.I.A.   officer. 

Arthur  Stinson  and  his  bride  are  spend- 
ing their  honeymoon  in  the  capital,  then 
they  will  return  to  make  their  home  in 
Wanganui.  Another  visitor  through  the 
holidays  was  Sid  Scott,  now  a  member 
of   the   R.N.Z.A.F. 

WAIKATO    DISTRICT 
Reported    by    Percy    Hill 

Births. — To  Mr.  arid  Mrs.  Ra  Morunga, 
a  daughter,  born  December  2,  1942.  She 
was  blessed  by  Tetana  Te  Hira  on  De- 
cember   13th,    1942. 

To  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Tetana  Te  Hira,  a 
daughter,  born  December  4th,  1942,  at 
Te   Awamutu. 

Marriage. — Tariao  Tamati  was  married 
to  Hera  Keepa  Tahana  at  Ngaruawahia, 
on  Christmas  Day,  by  Tetana  Te  Hira. 
The  daughter  of  Tauru  Moanaroa,  born 
October  7,  1941,  was  blessed  and  given 
the  name  of  Hamilton  Eden  Jackman 
Moanaroa    by    Tetana    Te    Hira. 

President  and  Sister  Cowley,  accom- 
panied by  Brother  Collup,  spent  Christ- 
mas Sunday  with  the  Hamilton  Branch 
Sunday  School  members  at  Frankton. 


Pepuere,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


S3 


HEADQUARTERS 

During  the  past  weeks  many  visitors 
have  called  at  Headquarters  gladdening 
our  hearts  and  strengthening  our  faith 
by  their  attendances  at  our  church  meet- 
ings in  the  Auckland  chapel.  Among 
these  were:  Lieuts.  Robert  W.  Lassen, 
Roland  Johnson  and  A.  P.  Pratt,  with 
other  ranks,  Clifford  Floyd  Collup,  Nor- 
man Dunn,  Sgt.  Pilot  and  his  friend  An- 
drew G.  Warwick,  also  Sgt.  Pilot,  John 
Cook,  Cordon  W.  Driggs,  David  Balderas, 
David  F.  Graham,  Thomas  C.  Powell  and 
a  Mr.  S.  J.  Higgins.  The  Saints  of  the 
branch  as  well  as  the  presiding  brethren 
certainly  appreciate  these  visits  very 
much. 

Parata  Pirihi  of  the  Wellington  Branch 
and  Manawatu  District  Secretariat,  spent 
a    few    days    at    the    Mission    Home    while 


many  expressions  of  goodwill  and  aroha 
extended  to  them  by  the  good  people  of 
the  Mission  during  this  trip  as  well  as 
of  the  whole  Mission  who  have  chosen 
by  their  actions  to  actively  sustain  them 
in  their  work. 


WANGANUI    BRANCH 
Reported  by  Zena  Stent 

Saturday,  26th  December,  1942,  noted 
the  biggest  day  in  the  lives  of  two  young 
Wanganui-ites,  namely,  Betty  Evelyn 
Gowan  and  Charles  Arthur  Stinson 
(formerly  Wellington).  It  was  on  this 
day,  with  Elder  Charles  Billman  from 
Auckland,  as  the  officiating  minister,  that 
these  two  young  souls  were  united  until 
death   do   us   part. 

The    ceremony    was    penHrmed    in    the 


erltnr 


NEWS,  NEWS!  We  want  more  news  for  these  pages.  You  don't  have 
wait  two  months  before  you  write  the  news  and  send  it  in.  Send  it  in  RIGHT 
AFTER  it  happens.  Now  who  is  to  send  it  in?  Let  Branch  President  make 
appointment  and  have  the  Saints  of  the  Branch  support  him.  NEWS  must 
reach  the  Editor  NOT  LATER  than  FIRST  DAY  of  each  month.  We  are  start- 
ing a  New  Year  now,  so  let  us  all  forgive  each  other,  especially  you  good 
people  forgive  your  ngoikore  Etita  for  not  printing  what  you  have  often  written. 


going  to  and  from  his  home  in  the  north 
upon  the  occasion  of  his  uncle's  death 
and    funeral. 

Sister  Elsie  Chirney  of  Rotorua,  with 
her  son  Harold,  attended  meetings  with 
us    while    visiting    her    aunt    at    Remuera. 

President  Cowley  performed  the  re- 
quired rites  in  legalising  the  marriage  of 
Pehimana  Tarawhiti  and  Mihi  Taurangi 
Elsie  Martin  at  the  Auckland  Chapel  on 
December  19th,  1942.  The  groom  and 
bride  are  well  known  in  Huntly.  where 
their  respective  parents,  Kio  and  Hana 
Tukiri  Tarawhiti,  and  Kare  and  Roka 
Tirua  Ranana  Martin  are  among  the  best- 
known    families    of    the    district. 

President  and  Sister  Cowley  with  their 
two  children,  Jewell  and  Tony,  left  Auck- 
land on  December  28th  and  returned  on 
January  7th,  after  visiting  with  Saints 
and  friends  in  Rotorua.  Waimana,  Whaka- 
tane,  Opotiki,  then  following  the  coast 
line  up  through  Te  Kaha,  Raukokore  to 
Hicks  Bay,  Te  Araroa,  East  Cape,  from 
there  down  the  roa.-t  to  Gisborne.  calling 
in  and  visiting  with  Saints  all  along  the 
way.  From  Gisborm  ,  they  continued  on 
down  the  '-oast  to  Nuhaka,  where  Presi- 
dent performed  the  marriage  ceremony 
for  Sydney  Matenga  and  Maud  Ki 
roa    .-it    the    residence    of    Runga     I 

muary    1  il      19 18,    after    which    the 

!,,-,.,  Her  I.  ft        for       Napier.       Hastings. 

Korongata,    Te    Hauke,    Waipawa,    Danne- 
virke.    Palmerston   North.    Wanganui,   Ha- 

wera.     Manaia.     .    nil     follow  me     the    I 

New      I'lvniou!  h.     Hamilton     and     horn.  .      In 

telling   of   the    trip,    President    and 
Cowley    bol  h    <■■  pre       appr<  eiat  Ion   of   the 
,,,,  ii    and    faith    of    the    many    Sainl      in 

t  he     OUl  -of-l  h.--\\a.v     place  I,     and     I  ' 

nut    .-,11   their   trip   the   I pie   w<  re   Indeed 

generoui    In    I  heir    hoi  pltelil  j     and    wel- 
come,   and    on    thchr    behalf,    Te 
bear      theit    per  onal   appreciation    of    the 


Ingestre  Street  Baptist  Church,  kindly 
loaned  the  Latter-day  Saints  for  the  oc- 
casion and  was  almost  packed,  which 
goes  to  prove  the  popularity  of  the 
young    couple. 

The  bride  was  attended  by  her  sister, 
Miss  Nina  Gowan,  and  the  groom's  sis- 
ter, Miss  Connie  Stinson;  then  there  was 
the  bride's  pretty  little  niece,  Beverley 
Gowan,  who  acted  as  flower-girl  and 
looked  just  as  sweet  as  any  child  could 
in  her  full-length  pink  frock.  The  brides- 
maid's frocks  were  in  a  pastel-mauve, 
wearing  matching  veils  and  carrying  bou- 
quets. The  groom  was  attended  by  Mr. 
Don  Cotton  and  the  bride's  brother,  Mr. 
Ted    Gowan. 

After  the  breakfast,  which  was  held  in 
Victoria  Hall,  the  bridal  group  went 
along  to  the  Public  Hospital,  where  one 
of  the  bride's  brothers  is  an  inmate. 
From  there  all  dispersed  until  the  newly- 
weds  were  ready  to  leave  Wanganui  en 
route  to  Wellington,  where  they  spent  a 
very  enjoyable  honeymoon,  then  return 
to  Wanganui,  where  they  will  make  their 
home. 

Now,  we  would  like  to  congratulate 
the  new  couple,  wishing  them  every  pos- 
sible    success      in     the     future     and     "may 

all  the  troubles   be   little  ones-." 

KORONGATA    BRANCH 
Reported   by   Don    Ross, 
tmaa   Festivities   witnessed   the  ar- 
rival of  most  of  the  hard-working  Saints 
hack    from    the    shearing    iheds.     Tin     Pa 

■  Mainly     in     t  he     heigh  1     of     ncti\  it  v 

and  has  only  just  quietened  to  Iti  normal 

da  vs. 

Elder  Charlea  E,  Billmar,  of  the  Auck- 
land Branch  Presidency,  ■  half  hour  after 
hi.  arrival  hare,  joined  In  hob  matrimony 
nfoana     Marsh    and     Mary     Winiata,    die 


54 


TE  KARERE 


Pepuere,  1943 


■sang 

off  ere 
side 


marriage    taking   place    in    Whare   Nopera. 

Wedding  bells  chimed  again  in  Whare 
Nopera,  when  on  New  Year's  Day,  Bro. 
Billman  again  did  the  honours  in  the 
marriage  of  Leo  Pere  and  Wiripine  Hook. 
To  these  two  young  couples  go  the  best 
wishes   of  the   Saints   in  their  new   life. 

However,  all  news  is  not  so  good.  A 
funeral  service  was  held  on  the  5th  Janu- 
ary at  the  meeting-house,  when  Miki 
Kingi  passed  beyond  the  veil.  The  ser- 
vice was  conducted  by  President  Rakai- 
paka  Puriri  of  the  Branch  Presidency. 
Opening  hymn  was  "Kei  Runga  Te 
Maunga,"  after  which  Bro.  Hemi  Morgan 
offered  the  invocation.  Continuing  hymn 
was  "Ki  a  Koe  Te  Atua  Noho  Ai."  The 
speakers  were,  Rawiri  Kamau  and  Charles 
Billman,  with  Reremoana  Kingi  and 
Donald  Ross  singing  as  solos,  "Cast  Thy 
Bread  Upoil '  the  Waters"  and  "Though 
Deep'ning     Trials."  Congregation    then 

"Toku     Matua,"     and     Bro.     Puriri 

bred  the  benediction.  At  the  grave- 
"Piko  Nei  Te  Matenga"  was  sung, 
after  which  Donald  Ross  dedicated  the 
grave. 

Because  of  the  Hui  Tau  to  be  held  in 
Hastings  during  Easter,  things  are  be- 
ginning to  move  again.  All  efforts  are 
so  far  centred  on  making  this  the  best 
Hui  Tau. 


TAUMARUNUI  BRANCH 
Reported    by    H.    Osborne 

During  the  last  few  weeks  we  have 
had  a  few  visitors  at  our  cottage  meet- 
ings snd  two  more  Saints  have  been 
unearthed  by  Bro.  Arthur  Hill,  so  we 
anticipate  increased  attendances  at  our 
meetings.  The  Sunday  School  is  growing 
steadily  and  attendances  are  good.  John 
Paiaka,  eldest  son  of  Brother  and  Sister 
Paiaka  of  Taumarunui,  lost  his  life  in 
the  Ongarue  river  on  November  22nd, 
and  was  buried  on  the  25th  November, 
Bro.  H.  Osborne  officiating,  assisted  by 
Bro.  A.  H.  Rarite.  We  have  just  been 
blessed  by  the  visit  of  Bro.  C.  E.  Bill- 
man  of  Auckland,  and  enjoyed  some 
spiritual  meetings  during  his  short  stay, 
and  we  are  hoping  that  his  next  visit  will 
be  of  longer   duration. 


OVERSEAS 

Former  Mission  President  Harold  T. 
Christensen,  now  a  professor  and  chair- 
man   of    the    department    of    sociology    at 


the  Brigham  Young  University,  still  re- 
members his  people  in  this  land.  Follow- 
ing is  his  expression  of  interest  in  our 
Mission : — 

If  my  love  for  the  Saints  of  New  Zea- 
land were  measured  by  the  number  of 
letters  I  get  written  someone  might  think 
that  I  had  forgotten  you  all.  But  that 
isn't  so.  My  responsibilities  here  do 
press  me  for  time,  and  as  a  result  I  am 
neglectful  in  my  correspondence,  but  that 
isn't  because  I  have  lost  interest.  My 
love  for  you  all  is  just  as  deep  and 
genuine  as  it  ever  was,  and  there  is 
hardly  a  week  passes  but  that  I  think  of 
different  ones  down  there  and  wonder 
how  each  is  getting  along,  individually 
and   collectively. 

May  I  take  this  opportunity  of  con- 
gratulating you  on  the  quality  of  Te 
Karere  and  of  letting  you  know  how 
much  I  appreciate  receiving  copies  from 
time  to  time.  It  reflects  a  fine  spirit, 
reassuring  us  all  as  to  the  vitality  of 
the  mission  in  these  trying  times.  I 
read  the  news  notes  with  relish,  and  in 
so  doing  I  am  able  to  receive  many  of  the 
scul-stirring  experiences  that  were  mine 
about    a    decade    ago. 

The  Lord  has  been  kind  to  me  since 
my  return  to  America.  Not  in  a  material 
way,  although  I  have  not  wanted  for  the 
necesities  and  comforts  of  life,  but  in 
ways  far  more  important  than  the  ac- 
quisition of  worldly  wealth.  I  have  a 
lovely  wife  and  three  little  children, 
which  help  me  to  realize  what  a  comfort 
and  a  joy  a  good  family  can  be  to  a  man. 
Professionally,  I  have  also  been  success- 
ful; about  a  year  ago  I  received  the 
Doctor  of  Philosophy  degree  from  the 
University  of  Wisconsin,  and  I  am  at 
present  teaching  here  at  the  Brigham 
Young  University  and  am  chairman  of 
the    Sociology    department. 

My  heart  goes  out  to  you  all  in  this 
time  of  international  strife.  I  read  of 
your  casualities  and  of  your  courage  and 
efiorv  in  the  face  of  great  sacrifice.  We 
are  with  you  in  the  struggle  now,  and 
we  know  that  the  cause  it  just.  Kia 
Kaha  for  a  speedy  victory. 

As  I  write,  the  year  is  drawing  to  a 
close  and  a  new  one  approaches.  It  is 
doubtful  that  this  letter  will  reach  you 
before  Christmas  or  the  New  Year,  but 
I  want  it  to  convey  my  season's  greet- 
ings just  the  same.  If  you  are  able  to 
pass  on  my  greetings  and  "aroha  nui" 
either  by  way  of  Te  Karere  or  by  per- 
sonal contact,  I  will  appreciate  it  greatly. 


"Never  serve  God  because  you  are  afraid  of  hell;  but  live  your 
religion  because  it  is  calculated  to  give  you  eternal  life.  It  points 
to  that  existence  that  never  ends,  while  the  other  course  leads  to 
destruction." — Brigham   Young. 

"When  a  man  merely  from  a  spirit  of  conviction  goes  forth  to 
build  up  the  Kingdom  of  God — to  reform  the  nations  of  the  earth,  he 
can  go  so  far  as  morality  operates  upon  and  enlightens  him;  but  he 
is  without  authority  from  heaven.  We  are  under  no  obligation  to 
obey  any  man  or  being  in  matters  pertaining  to  salvation,  unless  his 
words  have  the  authority  and  sanction  of  the  holy  Priesthood." 

— Brigham  Young. 


Readers  and  Subscribers 

If  renewals  and  subscriptions  are  received  at  the  Editor's 
Office,  Box  72,  Auckland,  not  later  than  the  10th  of  each 
month,  which  is  the  date  set  for  number  to  be  printed,  your 
receipt  of  the   current  and   subsequent  issues  is   assured. 

Another  thing,  any  change  in  address  should  be  notified. 
We  have  a  large  number  of  returned  mail  because  people  are 
not  there  to  collect  it. 

The  subscription  list  is  way  down  at  the  moment  and  it  is 
hoped  that  those  of  you  who  still  subscribe  will  continue  to  do 
so.  If  Branch  Presidents  will  launch  a  drive  in  their  branches 
and  communities  to  see  that  there  is  at  least  ONE  "Te  Karere" 
in  EVERY  L.D.S.  home,  I  am  sure  that  the  valuable  contribu- 
tion in  "Te  Karere"  will  be  worth  while. 

Subscriptions  expired  as  was  published  in  last  issue  not 
already  renewed  will  not  be  continued.  Friend,  relative  and 
foe  alike,  and  no  hard  feelings. 


SUBSCRIPTIONS   EXPIRING  WITH  THIS   ISSUE 


Apiti,    John    W. — Tahuna 
Apiti,    Mrs.    Hinga — Hamilton 
Arona,     Tatana — Tahuna 
Brooks,  Adelaide — Auckland 
Beasley,   Ella — Avondale 
Beasley,  Mrs.  Rosie — Pokeno 
Bryan,    G.    Riki — Kati    Kati 
Bryan,    Rosie — Kati    Kati 
Collins,     Tom — Auckland 
Cassidy,   Ellen — Takapuna 
Chaytor,    Mrs.   M.— Henderson 
Forbes,    Vera — Frankton 
Floyd,  Rita — Tahoraiti 
Frampton,    Mrs.    C.    E. — Hawera 
Grey.   Mrs.  E. — Onehunga 
Hapi,    Ratua — Nuhaka 
Hapuku,    Ada — Opapa 
Hudson,    Mrs.    P. — Opotiki 
Hutt,    William — Ngauruwahia 
Hemi,    Pohe — Paki    Paki 
Hei,    Rapapa    Nore — Pokere 
Henry,    Walter — Taranaki 
Hereora,    Ruma    P. — Pokere 
Hohaia,    Isaac — Putaruru 
Hetaraka,    Whare — Glen    Murray 
Heperi,    Mrs.    James — Te    Kuiti 
Heperi,   Oliver —  Te  Kuiti 
Harvey,    Sarah — Nuhaka 
Harris,    Rahiri — Tahoraiti 
Heremaia,   Mrs.   H.— Kaikohe 
Jones,    William — Whangarei 
Kohu,    Joe— Judea 
Kingi,    Kuini — Hastings 
Kopa,  Hohutu — Pokere 
Kupa,    Tuia — Pukehou 
Kuj.a,    Ngamotu  — Fernhill 
Mataira,   Jack   Rei— Nuhaka 
Martin,     Mrs.      Nbrsewood 
Moka.    Emma    W.- -Kaikohe 
Murray,    Henry    J. — Dunedin 
Mihaere,    Taylor      Porirua 
Mahara,   Hoki — Kawhia 
Moananui,    Maud  -  -Tautoro 
Muunu,    Hariata    -Kaikohe 


Mikaere,    George — Auckland 
Mikaere,    Ra'toru — Pukekohe 
Maunsell,    C.    R. — Kaikohe 
Matini,    Moe — Pipiwai 
Mannering.     Wm. — Cambridge 
Ormsby,   Lambert — Tauranga 
Otene,   Mahuri — Ngawha  Springs 
Osborne,    Leonard — Manunui 
Ormsby,    Mrs.    Chas. — Kaimai   P.O. 
Patuwai,    Ngaro — Rangitukia 
Pera,    Huihui — Opapa 
Pita,    Heni — Tautoro 
Pirihi,    Friday — Takahiwai 
Puriri,    Rangikawea — Korongata 
Perrott,    Wm.    R. — Auckland 
Pentecost,    Rose — Auckland 
Rauroha,     Pohutuhutu — Kawhia 
Ratahi,    Mrs.    Remana — Pipiwai 
Smith,    Perea — Nuhaka 
Smith,   George — Parnell 
Shortland,    John — Pipiwai 
Shortland.    H&riot — Pipiwai 
Smith,  Rebecca — Nuhaka 
Solomon,   Mary — Opapa 
Tiwini,     Rakeiti — Mangamuka 
Tangihaere,    Mipi — Aria 
Tari,    Koroniria — Awarua 
Tengaio,    Rangi — Nuhaka 
Tengaio,  Heni  Eru — Nuhaka 
Te  Rangi,    Marina— Tautoro 
Tipene,   Erina   R.— Pipiwai 
Whaanga,    Kathleen—  Nuhaka 
Wairama,    Kuini    P.-    Opapa 
Wirihana,    Tiakl    B.     Opapa 

WahapU,    Hone       Tautoro 
Willoini,     Ilcmaima      Awarua 
Walker,   Miss   Edith      Dannevirke 

Walker,     I.uxfonl       Dannevirke 
Wineera.     Alec       l'orirua 

Wat. •[!<•.  John  Onehunga 
Watene,    Rosin*     Bobaonville 

Watene.  Merania  Thames 
Whatu.  Douglas  Kawhia 
Wadham,    Mary       Auckland 


HUI    TAU 


The  Hui  Tau  will  be  held  at  Hastings  at  Easter,  from 
the  23rd  to  the  26th  of  April.  The  Hui  this  year  will  be  in 
the  nature  of  a  campaign  to  raise  funds  for  the  rehabilitation 
of  returned  soldiers,  both  Maori  and  Pakeha.  All  funds  will 
be  turned  over  to  the  Patriotic  Committee  for  this  purpose. 

Railway  travel  restrictions  will  no  doubt  be  imposed 
again  for  the  Easter  holidays,  but  it  is  hoped  that  some 
permits  will  be  granted  for  a  limited  number  to  travel  from 
each  of  the  districts. 

One  service  will  be  held  each  day  of  the  Hui  for  Church 
members  and  visitors.  There  will  be  sacred  choir  services 
in  the  Municipal  Theatre  at  Hastings  on  Good  Friday  and 
Sunday.  The  choir  will  be  a  combined  choir — there  will 
be  no  choir  contest — and  the  anthems  will  be  those  which 
have  been  sung  in  the  choir  competitions  of  past  Huis. 
There  will  also  be  action  songs  and  other  Maori  items, 
dances,  sports  on  Monday,  and  the  Hui  will  conclude  with 
a  big  Green  and  Gold  Ball  on  Monday  night.  There  will 
be  queen  contests  in  some  of  the  districts  and  the  winning 
queen  will  be  formally  crowned  at  the  ball. 

There  will  be  no  7/6  Kai  Tickets  sold  for  the  Hui,  but 
the  meals  will  be  purchased  from  the  canteens  and  Hangis. 

We  are  very  anxious  that  this  effort  be  a  grand  success 
as  it  is  being  made  in  the  name  of  the  Church,  and  it  will 
demonstrate  the  fact  that  patriotism  is  part  of  our  gospel. 

The  Presidency  of  the  Hawke's  Bay  District  has  asked 
each  member  in  the  district  to  contribute  £  1  to  assist  in 
defraying  the  expenses  of  the  Hui.  The  surplus  from  this 
collection  will  also  be  turned  over  to  the  patriotic  committee. 

I  would  suggest  that  in  each  of  the  other  districts  of 
the  Mission  the  Saints  would  make  a  contribution  of  as  much 
as  they  can  afford,  whether  they  attend  the  Hui  or  not.  If 
we  will  do  this  the  costs  of  the  Hui  can  be  paid  without 
using  any  of  the  money  raised  for  the  patriotic  fund.  Either 
send  the  money  direct  to  me  or  give  it  to  the  Branch  Presi- 
dent and  he  can  send  it. 

Those  who  can  make  quilts,  kits,  and  other  articles  that 
may  be  sold  at  the  Hui  please  do  so,  and  send  them  to  me 
between  now  and  the  Hui  time. 

Please  send  contributions  as  soon  as  possible. 

We  cannot  do  too  much  for  our  soldiers.  We  owe 
them  more  than  we  can  ever  pay. 

Matthew  Cowley,  Mission  President. 


Iwutwfc^ 

• 

W^^vl 

3tvVN^j^/ 

g^^^j 

^^^yy^; 

[f^ 

Sf^^^o 

)  T  ^1 

i  T  H 

k  1 

Wahanga  37  Maehe,   1943 


Nama   3 


^^ 


■ 


PICTORIAL     CHURCH     HISTORY 


Mission  Relief  Societies 

The  Secretary  of  the  Mission  Relief  Society, 
Sister  Ida  Smith,  has  completed  her  Annual  Reports. 
As  the  reports  are  the  barometer  by  which  we  deter- 
mine or  not  a  society  is  alive  or  dead,  we  discover 
that  there  must  have  been  an  epidemic  in  our  midst. 

Of  the  51  societies  listed  in  1941  there  are  only 
34  of  them  who  have  sent  in  their  reports  this  year. 
What  can  be  the  reason  for  this  delinquency?  We 
would  like  to  know  so  we  can  erase  from  our  records 
the  names  of  societies  that  no  longer  desire  to 
function,  or  cannot  on  account  of  unavoidable 
circumstances. 

It  would  be  regrettable  indeed  if  these  societies 
are  on  the  black  list  because  of  the  neglect  of 
Branch  or  District  officers  in  sending  in  their  reports. 
The  reports  must  go  to  Zion  and  our  progress  as  a 
Mission  will  be  determined  by  them. 

i  May  I  appeal  to  you  to  write  to  Sister  Ida  Smith, 
16  Turner  Street,  Auckland,  C.l,  and  let  her  know 
the  reason  for  your  silence. 

The  following  is  a  list  of  the  Branches  not  re- 
porting and  the   District  to   which  they  belong: — 

Kohunui  (Wairarapa),  Matuari  Bay  (Bay  of 
Islands),  Matakowhai  (Waikato),  Mokau  (Whanga- 
rei),  Ngawha  (Bay  of  Islands),  Ohaki  (Hauraki), 
Punaruku  (Whangarei),  Tamaki  (Auckland),  Tau- 
toro  (Whangarei),  Uawa  (Poverty  Bay),  Wairoa 
(Hauraki),  Wairoa  (Mahia),  Whangaroa  (Whanga- 
rei), Whangaruru  (Whangarei),  Kiri  Kiri  (Hau- 
raki), Omahu  (Hauraki),  Madsen  (Wairau). 

If  you  are  on  this  list  please  do  something 
about  it.  I  appeal  also  to  the  Branch  and  District 
Presidents  to  co-operate  and  help  them  solve  their 
problems  and  encourage  them  in  their  duties.  If 
societies  need  reorganizing  to  save  them,  do  so,  or 
disorganizing  for  some  important  reason,  let  us 
know. 

May  1943  be  a  banner  year  for  us,  and  may  the 
Lord  bless  you  in  your  efforts  to  live  His  Gospel  and 
keep  His  commandments. 

ELVA  T.  COWLEY, 
Supervisor  of  Women's  Auxiliaries. 


i 


<^^?<^?^^<^^<^^<^^<^KM 


Te  Karere 


Wahanga   37 


Established  in  1907 
Maehe,    1943 


Nama   3 


^R^^^^^^<£?^£?$Oi?$Qv£^Q^g 


Matthew   Cowley  Tumuaki    Mihana 

Kelly  Harris  Etita 

Eru   T.    Kupa       Kaiwhakamaori 

Waimate   Anaru  Kaiwhakamaori 


"Ko  tenei  Pepa  i  whakatapua  hei  hapai  ake  i  te  iwi  Maori  ki 
roto  i  nga  whakaaro-nui.' 


"Te  Karere"  is  published  monthly  by  the  New  Zealand  Mission  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  and  is  printed  by  THE  BUSINESS  PRINTING 
WORKS  LTD.,  55  Albert  Street,  Auckland,  CI,  N.Z.  Subscription  Rates:  3/-  per 
six  months;  5/-  per  year;  £1  for  five  years;  £2/10/-  for  life.  (UnUed  States  Cur- 
rency:  $1.00   per  year:   $4.00   for  five   years;   $10.00   for   life.) 

Address    Correspondence,    Box    72,    Auckland,    C.l,    New    Zealand. 


Editorial — 

"Is  It  Enough  ?"   

"The  Maori   in  the  City" 


CONTENTS 


Page 

...60 
...61 


Special    Features — 

The  President's  Page,  "Hui  Tau"  62 

The  Woman's  Corner   64 

Church    Features — 

Sunday    School    65 

Mutual   Improvement  Association   68 

Primary     70 

News  from  the  Field   75 


COVER  STORY.  These  pictorial  scenes  depiof  ■igniflce.nl  episode  In  the  life  of  the 
church  in  this  dispensation.  The  lower  picture  of  the  Baered  Grove,  where  the  boy 
Joseph  communed  with  i'«>>\  through  prayer  prior  (<>  his  "first  vision"  is  bj  Fellow- 
crafti  studios.  The  two  upper  replicas  of  plaque  scenes  give  vi  ual  und  i  tending  <>( 
the  testimonies  of  the  witnesses  to  the  validity  of  the   Hook  of   Mormon  origin. 


60  TE  KARERE  Maehe,  1943 


Editorial  .  .  . 


IS  IT  ENOUGH? 

There  is  a  prevalence  among  our  people  during  these 
troublous  and  difficult  times  to  overlook  and  be  non-observers 
of  many  of  the  simple  vital  tenets  of  the  Gospel.  From 
information  gleaned  through  reports  and  actual  observation 
there  is  a  tendency  of  fewer  people  attending  the  meetings 
which  form  the  vital  and  necessary  complement  to  a  belief 
in  the  Gospel's  truth  and  vitality.  True  these  are  times  when 
many  have  moved  from  organized  branches  to  other  com- 
munities incident  to  war  requirements.  As  often  as  that 
is  the  case  it  is  still  in  your  power  to  attend  the  services  of 
the  Church  as  there  is  a  Branch  of  the  Church  in  nearly 
every  fair-sized  town  on  the  North  Island. 

Whatever  may  be  the  personal  reasons  for  the  low 
figures  returned  for  attendances  at  meetings,  particularly  the 
Sacrament,  Relief  Society  and  Primary,  there  is  a  need  for 
a  change  to  those  personal  views,  as  their  influence  is  con- 
trary to  the  revealed  commandment  that  these  meetings  and 
our  attendance  at  them  is  as  necessary  a  part  of  the  Gospel 
as  the  two  arms  or  all  parts  of  the  body  are  necessary  to 
its  fullest  joy  and  purpose.  Perhaps  there  is  a  thought  in 
some  that  there  is  a  priority  of  observance — by  keeping  and 
fulfilling  some  deeper  law  or  tenet  of  the  Gospel  we  secure 
for  ourselves  a  select  place.  It  seems  that  this  might  actu- 
ally be.  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints, 
however,  has  never  taught  such  a  doctrine  nor  does  it 
countenance  such  a  one.  There  is  not  any  one  thing  in  the 
Gospel  of  Christ  as  was  taught  by  Him  in  meridian  of  time, 
or  by  His  prophets  before  and  after  Him  that  could  have 
given  rise  to  such  a  fallacious  teaching. 

The  simple  teachings  of  the  Christ  have  all  been  such 
that  we  come  to  Him  "line  upon  line  and  precept  upon  pre- 
cept" that  We  must  follow  and  tread  the  "straight  and  narrow 
path"  every  step  of  the  way.  All  the  requirements  of  the  Gos- 
pel of  exaltation  are  not  beyond  the  capabilities  of  mankind 
to  fulfil.  We  cannot  live  by  bread  alone  says  the  scripture,  but 
by  every  word  that  proceedeth  from  the  mouth  of  the  pro- 
phets. To  gain  our  goal  in  life  we  must  comply  with  all; 
the  requirements,  not  with  just  the  one  or  two  perhaps 
deeper  or  difficult  ones. 

To  the  fine  living  member  who  stays  at  home — -the  good 
contributor  in  tithes  and  offerings  who  stays  at  home — 
and  the  many  other  good  people  who  stay  away  from  the 
meetings,  this  is  a  call  to  you  to   further  bless  the  works 


Maehe,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


61 


of  God  by  attending  your  meetings  and  seeing  to  it  that 
your  families  play  a  fuller  part  that  you  may  not  be  fcuncl 
wanting.  It  is  just  as  important  to  attend  meetings  as  it 
is  to  live  a  good  life.  The  life  becomes  richer  and  fuller 
by  doing  the  small  and  simple  things  required  of  us.  Per- 
haps, too,  there  has  been  a  falling  off  of  attendances  of 
released  presidents  and  officers.  There  is  no  virtue  in  con- 
soling oneself  with  the  thought  "that  I've  had  it  long  enough 
and  have  done  my  part,  let  the  young  and  new  ones  carry 
on."  Whatever  may  be  some  of  the  reasons  for  your  not 
doing  more  remember  this,  "you  are  withholding  a  blessing 
from  another"  and  "you  are  also  hindering  the  work  when 
you  can  forward  it."  Whatever  your  action  may  be  let  it  be 
a  portrayal  of   vour  understanding  of  the  Gospel. 

— K.II. 


THE  MAORI  IN  THE  CITY 

The  amount  of  comment  and  concern  caused  by  the 
abnormal  influx  of  nearly  2000  or  more  Maoris  to  the  city, 
where  they  live  in  the  poorer  part  of  the  metropolis  in 
crowded,  poorly  sanitated  buildings,  and  the  not-so-good 
influence  of  the  prevalent  evils  of  wartime  conditions  so 
concentrated  in  the  city,  is  not  too  soon.  The  gravity  to 
health  and  its  many  dependant  ramifications — to  the  good 
citizenship — to  the  progress,  academically  and  otherwise, 
of  the  Maoris  concerned  creates  a  situation  that  obviously 
needs  national  action.  Perhaps  there  is  concern  about  the 
future  proportion  of  metropolitan  population  being  endan- 
gered by  this  continued  migration  to  the  city.  Whatever  may 
be  the  greatest  cause  for  concern,  there  is  immediate  need 
for  better  housing.  As  a  complement  to  that  action,  there 
should  develop  a  genuine  endeavour  to  determine  shape 
and  safeguard  the  future  progress  of  these  people.  There  is 
enough  of  machinery  and  means  at  the  call  of  the  nation  to 
the  solving  of  the  major  problem.  There  is  a  need  For  action 
from  the  landed  Maori  and  his  pakeha  brothers  who  feel 
concern  to  put  their  material  and  influential  resources  to  the 

task  of  aiding  these  apparently  landless  and    fruitless  people. 

To  better  them  temporarily  is  to  ensure  the  continued 
spirituality  that  has  been  their  mentor  in  their  trials.  Religi 
ous  concern  has  always  been  theirs  to  hold  to  and  in  the 
solution    of    this    vital    problem,    the   part    of    religion    and    its 

application  must  of  necessity  be  a  part  of  this  great  work. 
Latter-day  Saints  migrating  to  the  city  should  weigh  eare 
fully  in  the  light  of  present  problems  and  their  Church 
teachings  the  wisdom  of  such  a.  move. 

Kll 


62 


TE  KARERE 


Mache,  1943 


The  President's  Page 


HUI   TAU 

The  Patriotic  Hui  Tau  to  be  held  this  year  in  Hastings  should  be 
one  of  the  most  important  ever  convened.  To  the  Saints  it  will  be 
an  occasion  for  a  spiritual  uplift,  and  to  all,  both  Saints  and  friends, 
it  will  be  an  opportunity  for  offering  a  genuine  earnest  of  apprecia- 
tion to  our  armed  forces  for  the  unselfish  and  noble  service  they  are 
giving  to  the  cause  of  mankind's  freedom. 

In  sponsoring  this  patriotic  effort  the 
Church  is  submitting  itself  to  the  scrutiny 
of  the  general  public.  If  the  hui  is  the 
success  we  hope  it  to  be,  it  will  do  more  to 
elicit  the  admiration  of  those  not  of  us 
than  anything  we  have  done  in  recent 
years.  It  will  also  demonstrate  in  a  very 
convincing  manner  the  spirit  of  patriotism 
that  is  instilled  within  the  hearts  of  faith- 
ful Latter-day  Saints. 

The  committees  which  have  the  confer- 
ence in  charge  are  already  putting  forth 
their  best  efforts,  and  our  people  through- 
out the  Hawke's  Bay  Districts  are  planning 
various  ways  and  means  of  excelling  in  the 
raising  of  funds. 

Naturally  the  weightiest  responsibility 
in  the  matter  of  conducting  the  hui  pro- 
per; providing  for  the  comforts  of  the  visi- 
tors, etc.,  is  upon  the  shoulders  of  the 
Hastings  and  the  other  branches  of  the 
Mission  adjacent  thereto.  In  order  that 
this  burden  may  be  as  light  as  possible  it 
is  incumbent  on  the  members  of  the  Church 
throughout  the  mission  to  assist  in  every 
way  possible.  In  a  previous  edition  of 
"Te  Karere"  I  suggested  that  the  Church 
members  forward  to  me  their  contributions 
which  will  be  used  for  defraying  the  ex- 
penses of  the  hui.  These  contributions  will 
not  be  for  the  patriotic  fund,  but  will  be 
the  means  of  paying  the  hui  expenses  so 
that  it  will  not  be  necessary  to  pay  any 
of  these  expenses  from  the  funds  raised  for 
patriotic  purposes.  If  there  is  any  surplus 
in  this  Hui  Tau  fund,  after  all  expenses 
are  paid,  this  surplus  will  be  added  to  the 
patriotic  money.  It  will  be  very  commend- 
able and  a  credit  to  the  Church  if  we  can 
report  to  the  patriotic  committee,  after  the 
Hui  Tau,  that  all  expenses  of  the  hui  have 
been  paid  by  the  Church  members,  and  that  there  have  been  no  over- 
head expenses  in  connection  with  the  campaign  for  the  patriotic  funds. 
So  I  repeat  what  I  said  before.  Please  send  in  what  you  can  as  soon 
as  possible.  Do  this  whether  you  will  be  able  to  attend  the  hui  or  not. 
Although  it  is  expected  that  everything  within  our  power  will 
be  done  for  the  patriotic  effort,  at  the  same  time  we  must  not  forget 
that  the  religious  services  will  be  just  as  important  as  they  have  ever 


Branch  and  District  Pre- 
sidencies.— It  is  hoped  that 
during  the  coming  Hui  Tau, 
every  Branch  and  District 
Presidency  will  be  able  to 
attend.  This  is  of  particu- 
lar importance  to  Presi- 
dents and  Secretaries.  The 
Mission  Office  is  particu- 
larly concerned  about  the 
work  that  needs  close  and 
complete  co-operation  be- 
tween all  auxiliaries  in  the 
Branch,  the  Branch  Presi- 
dency and  the  District  Pre- 
sidency. Try  and  arrange 
to  be  there  at  the  Hui  Tau, 
April  23rd  to  26th  inclu- 
sive, at  Hastings.  All  of 
these  particular  officers  are 
invited  to  forward  by  the 
end  of  March  to  the  Mis- 
sion Secretary,  any  problem 
and  suggestions  pertaining 
to  their  work  for  considera- 
tion and  possibly  for  dis- 
cussion   at    the    Conference. 

Will  all  Branch  and  Dis- 
trict Officers  who  have  been 
authorised  to  receive  Tith- 
ing and  Fast  Offering  SEE 
that  your  District  Secretary 
receives  these  moneys  and 
details  pertaining  to  them 
not  later  than  the  20th  of 
each  month.  Instructions 
from  District  Secretaries 
regarding  Tithing  and  Fast 
Offering  should  be  acted 
upon  by  all  Branch  and 
District  authorities  that  no 
Fast  Offering  is  to  be  re- 
tained in  the  Branches  or 
Districts.  Fast  Offering  ex- 
penditure is  still  your  privi- 
lege to  make,  but  moneys 
not  spent  is  to  be  for- 
warded to  District  Secre- 
tary  with    Tithing. 


Maehe,  1943  TE  KARERE  63 

been  at  any  Hui  Tau.  From  these  services  we  will  receive  instruc- 
tions and  inspiration  from  our  leaders  in  all  organizations  of  the 
mission. 

Due  to  the  fact  that  it  was  not  possible  to  hold  our  conference  last 
year  the  Saints  will  be  more  than  anxious  to  attend  this  year.  Every- 
where I  go  I  am  asked  about  the  arrangements  for  transportation; 
whether  permits  will  be  granted  to  our  people  to  travel  during  Easter 
holidays,  and  what  the  fares  will  be.  These  matters  I  now  have  under 
consideration  with  the  Auckland  District  Manager  of  the  Railway 
Department.  Just  as  soon  as  I  receive  the  information  I  will  advise 
you. 

Those  of  our  people  who  are  engaged  in  essential  war  industries 
should  not  attend  the  Hui  Tau  unless  they  have  the  consent  of  their 
employers.  If  your  job  is  essential  to  the  war  effort  do  not  leave  it 
for  any  purpose  unless  permission  is  granted.  The  very  purpose  of 
the  hui  would  be  defeated  if  it  could  be  said  that  our  people  were 
staying   away   from   war  work  to   attend   a   Conference. 

The  sacred  music  services  should  be  the  most  inspiring  features 
of  the  hui,  so  I  trust  that  the  various  choirs  are  now  practising  the 
anthems  and  other  numbers  to  be  rendered  on  the  programme. 

This  will  be  a  Conference  long  to  be  remembered  if  we  but  carry 
into  all  the  activities,  both  patriotic  and  religious,  the  spirit  of  the 
Gospel. 


Hui  Tau  falls  on  the  23rd  to  26th  April  inclu- 
sive. On  Saturday  24th  the  M.A.C.  Old  Boys  are 
to  furnish  the  programme.      Here  it  is: — 

1    p.m. — Maori    Home    Guard    platoon    drill    competitions. 
Open  to  any  Maori  Home   Guard  platoon. 
1.30   p.m. — Inter-house   display. 

3  p.m. — Trooping  the   Colours. 

4  p.m. — Grand   March   Past. 

Immediately  after  the  Home  Guard  competitions  a  Mock 
Court  will  be  in  session. 

All  M.A.C.  Old  Boys  are  to  enter  the  Impersonating  Com- 
petition. Any  of  the  Old  Boys  not  taking  part  in  this  com- 
petition will  be  arrested  and  taken  care  of  by  the  Mock  Court 
Committee. 

Old  Boys,  let  us  make  this  day  the  most  outstanding  day 
of  the  Hui. 

There  is  a  prize  for  the  most  natural  impersonator  and  a 
prize  for  the  most  comical  impersonator.  So  let's  go!  Snake 
Dance.      School   Whoops,   etc. 

In  the  evening  an  Open  Air  Mask  Ball  will  be  held  on 
the  Showgrounds.  Of  course  an  admission  will  be  charged. 
The  Mock  Court  Committee  will  deal  with  those  that  are  not 
masked. 

Remember,  from  the  time  the  FIRST  item  will  be  ren- 
dered that  day  till  MIDNIGHT  the  people  will  ho  treated  with 
something  that  cannot  ho  Been  anywhere  else,     it   is  a  show 

of  shows   and   don't    miss   this   opport  unit  y. 

We  owe  our   fighting   hoys   more   than   what    wo  can    ropay. 

We'll  he  seeing  you  there. 

GEORGE   RANDELL,   Organiser. 


64 


TE  KARERE 


Maehe,  1943 


The  Woman's  Corner 


By  Elva  T.  Cowley 

ODDS   AND   ENDS 

The  holidays  are  over.  The  children 
are  back  to  school.  Many  of  you  have  re- 
turned home  from  the  shearing  sheds 
ready  to  sttart  your  household  duties 
where  you  left  off.  You  have  no  doubt 
made  a  few  resolutions  you  have  promised 
yourself   to   keep. 

Let  me  suggest  that  at  the  top  of  your 
list  you  put  something  like  this  under- 
lined: "I  will  attend  Relief  Society  regu- 
larly this  year.  I  will  make  it  a  point  to 
be  on  time.  I  will  do  all  in  my  power  to 
make  my  society  the  best  in  the  Mission. 
I  will  say  no  unkind  thing  about  my  fellow- 
sister."  These  are  just  a  few  suggestions. 
I  am  sure  you  can  think  of  many  more  to 
put  on  your  list.     Just  try  it. 

You  have  already  heard  about  the 
Patriotic  Hui  Tau  to  be  held  in  Hastings 
at  Easter.  You  will  be  expected  to  do 
your  part  as  usual.  What  you  do  must 
be  your  very  best  because  there  will  be 
many  new  members  in  attendance  and 
much  will  be  expected  of  you. 

The  purpose  of  this  Hui  is  to  raise 
money  for  your  husbands  and  sons  and 
those  of  your  neighbours  when  they  re- 
turn from  the  war.  Start  now  to  plan 
what  your  societies  can  do  or  contribute 
to  raise  money  for  this  purpose.  What- 
ever you  put  up  for  sale  will  go  for  the 
patriotic  cause,  so  anything  you  do  not 
want  to  give  away  for  this  cause  do  not 
bring  along. 

I  suggest  also  that  you  plan  to  have 
a  "Made-Over"  clothing  stall.  Useful 
things  can  be  made  for  little  or  no  cost 
out  of  old  articles  of  clothing.  Children's 
pants,  shirts,  dresses,  petticoats  and  aprons 
are  always  in  demand.  Now  is  the  time  to 
canvass  your  communities  for  old  or  dis- 
carded clothing.  Select  your  committees 
to  wash,  clean,  and  unpick  the  seams.  Select 
another  group  to  do  the  cutting  and  your 
best  workers  to  do  the  machining  and  hand 
sewing. 

You  who  are  skilled  in  the  Maori  arts 
can  get  busy  making  baskets,  mats,  etc. 
Why  don't  some  of  you  start  classes  in  this 
art?  A  young  woman  was  telling  me  what 
beautiful  work  her  mother  and  grand- 
mother used  to  do.  But  when  I  asked  her 
if  she  had  learned  the  Maori  arts  she  re- 


Little  more  than  a  year 
ago  Sister  Evelyn  H.  Dunn 
and  her  family  of  three 
children  were  separated 
from  her  husband,  Presi- 
dent Emile  C.  Dunn  of  the 
Tongan  Mission,  when  most 
women  and  children  of 
Europeans  and  others  were 
•vacuated  from  the  Islands 
to  New  Zealand.  To-day 
Sister  Dunn  is  taking  Hyde, 
Karen  and  Ofa,  her  three 
children,  back  to  their  mis- 
sionary home  in  Tonga, 
there  to  enjoy  the  renewed 
association  and  love  of  hus- 
band and  father.  Even 
though  Sister  Dunn  has 
been  separated  from  her 
missionary  field  by  war- 
troubled  waters,  her  activi- 
ties with  the  Relief  Society 
and  other  women  organiza- 
tions of  the  Mission  has 
continued.  The  Mission  out- 
lines for  her  part  of  the 
work  has  had  to  be  done  for 
all  of  the  districts,  at  least 
one  for  each,  upon  her  own 
portable  typewriter.  What 
pounding  that  little  machine 
has  had — but  oh,  what  work 
it  has  done.  Under  the 
strain  and  stress  of  war 
conditions,  living  in  a  coun- 
try that  was  not  alto- 
gether climatically  com- 
fortable after  nearly  six 
years  in  the  tropics,  the  ex- 
perience of  sharing  in  the 
ups  and  downs  of  our 
people,  have  been  but  added 
rungs  in  the  ladder  of  life 
and  service  of  another  mis- 
sionary. 

The  Auckland  Branch  will 
particularly  miss  Sister 
Dunn  and  her  family.  At 
the  organ  and  piano  she  has 
given  willing  service,  in 
Priesthood  work  and  about 
the  Mission  Home,  Hyde, 
has  given  spirit  and  actual 
work  to  his  deacons's 
duties — and  Karen's  contri- 
butions to  Sunday  School 
and  Primary  effort  will  be 
noticeably    missed. 

To  arrive  at  their  des- 
tination in  safety,  there  to 
again  continue  in  the  ser- 
vice of  God  with  the  com- 
panionship and  love  of  Pre- 
sident Dunn,  and  the  Saints 
of  the  Tongan  Mission,  is 
the  prayer  and  hope  of  the 
Mission  of  New  Zealand  in 
bidding  farewell  to  Sister 
Evelyn  H.  Dunn,  Hyde, 
Karen    and    Ofa. 


Maehe,  1943  TE  KARERE  65 

plied  that  she  had  not.  I  am  afraid  that  when  the  grandmothers  and 
mothers  pass  away,  the  precious  Maori  arts  will  go  with  them. 

If  any  of  you  feel  you  can  make  a  quilt  to  sell  for  this  purpose 
it  will  certainly  be  most  acceptable.  There  is  always  a  demand  for 
good  things  to  eat,  too.  You  who  have  fruit  growing  in  your  gardens 
and  are  preserving  or  bottling  any  quantities,  put  aside  every  tenth 
jar  and  donate  them  for  this  cause.  Some  of  you  can  make  biscuits, 
cakes,  bread,  etc.,  to  sell  at  the  hui.  These  are  merely  suggestions. 
I  am  sure  you  can  all  add  to  them. 

Cotton  prints  and  plain  material  is  a  necessary  item  in  a  large 
family  of  small  children.  It  makes  lovely  little  dresses  and  underwear 
and  can  be  laundered  so  easily.  I  suggest  that  when  you  have  a  few 
shillings  to  spare  buy  some  material  for  your  welfare  cupboard  or 
drawer. 

Another  resolution:  "See  that  your  children  attend  Primary  regu- 
larly this  year.  Co-operate  with  your  Primary  officers  and  help  them 
put  over  a  successful  programme.  The  children  belong  to  you  and 
they  need  the  week-day  religious  education  the  Primary  provides.  If 
there  are  no  young  women  to  act  as  teachers  in  your  branch,  you 
mothers  should  take  over  the  work  yourselves.  Your  experience  in  life 
and  discipline  and  your  knowledge  of  the  gospel  will  be  a  great  asset 
in  teaching.  Your  lessons  should  be  so  well  planned  that  the  children 
are  kept  interested  and  busy.  It  is  our  duty  as  mothers  to  visit  the 
Primary,  and  your  duty  as  officers  and  teachers  to  visit  the  homes  as 
often   as  possible. 

Let  us  constantly  keep  in  mind  these  revealed  words:  "Therefore 
o  ye  that  embark  in  the  service  of  God,  see  that  ye  serve  Him  with 
all  your  heart,  might,  mind  and  strength,  that  ye  may  stand  blameless 
before  God  at  the  last  day." 


SUNDAY  SCHOOL 

SACRAMENT  GEM 
Ye  children  of  our  God, 

Ye  Saints  of  latter  days, 
Surround  the  table  of  our  Lord, 

And  join  to  sing  His  praise. 

CONCERT  RECITATION 
Epheskins  4:  31-32. 

"Let  all  bitterness,  and  wrath,  and  anger,  and  clamour,  and  evil 
speaking,  be  put  away  from  yon,  with  all  malice;  And  be  ye  kind 
one  to  another,  tenderhearted,  forgiving  one  another,  even  as  God 
for  Christ's  sake  hath  forgiven  you." 

KORKRO  A    \C.\K  \E 
lipchu    I:  31-32. 

"Kin  wchea  rawatia  atn  i  into  i  a  koutOU  te  nanakia.  fe  nri. 
tc  arilarita,  te  ngangau,  te  kbrerb  kino,  me  te  manahara  kai  a,  Kia 
n.v.awari  Id  koutOU  tikanga  tcahi  ki  telahi,  kia  pai  tc  ngagaUi  me 
hohoti   noa    llm   i   tc   rdllgO   tctahi    ki    tctahi,   kia   pcra   aim   me   te    Atna 

i  hohoti  nei  i  te  rongo  ki  a  kotitou  i  roto  i  a  tc  Karaiti." 


66  TE  KARERE  Maehe,  1943 

LESSONS 

KINDERGARTEN   (4  to   5  years).    Thought:  "God's  Providence." 

For  the  whole  month  the  teachers  should  be  able  to  find  suitable 
lesson  stories  from  the  Book  of  Job.  Read  it  all  and  tell  in  your 
own  manner  the  stories  therein  that  touch  upon  the  thought  of  "God's 
Providence." 

PRIMARY    (6  to   9   years). 

"Jesus   Lamenting   over   Jerusalem"    (Matthew   23). 
"Jesus  at  His  Last  Supper."    (Matthew  26) 
"Jesus  Suffering  in  the  Garden."     (Matthew  26) 

CHURCH  HISTORY   (10  to  11  years)   and  A  DEPARTMENT   (12  to 
15  years). 
"Life  of  Jacob."   (Genesis  25) 
"Joseph's  Life  in  Egypt."     (Genesis  39.) 

B  DEPARTMENT   (16  to  19  years). 

"The  Tenth  Commandment."  (Exodus  20:17;  Luke  12:15;  Gala- 
tians  5:  19-23.     Make  your  own  discussion  and  lesson. 

"The  Law  of  Moses  and  the  Teachings  of  Christ."  (Read  Exodus 
20:1-17  and  Matthew  5.)  A  comparison  of  some  of  the  principles  of 
life  which  are  involved  in  both  laws  and  which  are  of  utmost  import- 
ance to  us.  Texts  in  heavy  type  denote  Mosaic  Law,  and  other  refers 
to  Christ's  teachings  in  comparing  some  of  observances,  etc.  The  value 
of  Life— Ex.  20:12;  Matt.  5:21-26.  Adultery — Ex.  20:  14;  Matt.  5: 
38-42.  Sabbath  Observance — Numb.  15:  32-36;  Mark  2:27-28.  Prob- 
lems: Why  is  the  law  of  Moses  called  the  Carnal  Law?  Which  do  you 
think  would  be  the  more  difficult  to  live,  the  Mosaic  or  Christ's?  When 
and  why  was  the  Mosaic  given? 

C  DEPARTMENT   (20  to  25  years)   and  GOSPEL  DOCTRINE. 

"Abraham  the  Friend  of  God."  (Gen.  20-23.)  Abraham's  denial 
of  his  wife — the  covenant  with  Abimelech — the  birth  of  Isaac — Hagar 
and  Ishmael  sent  forth- — the  command  to  sacrifice  Isaac — Abraham's 
reward — death  of  Sarah. 

"The  History  of  Isaac."  (Gen.  24-27)  Journey  of  Abraham's  ser- 
vant to  seek  a  wife  for  Isaac — The  servant's  prayer — Rebekah  chosen — 
Isaac's  marriage — birth  of  Jacob  and  Esau — Esau's  sale  of  birthright — 
removal  of  Isaac  to  Gerar — Abimelech's  covenant  with  Isaac — Jacob 
blessed  by  Isaac — Jacob's  life  threatened  by  Esau. 

"Jacob — The  Beginning  of  the  Ten  Tribes."  (Gen.  28-35.)  Isaac's 
instruction  to  Jacob — Jacob's  vision  at  Bethel — his  vow — his  arrival 
at  Padan-Aram — his  marriage — his  children — his  bargain  with  Laban 
— his  departure — he  wrestles  with  a  heavenly  being — his  interview  with 
Esau — Dinah  dishonoured — murder  of  the  Schecemites — Jacob  sum- 
moned to  Bethel. 

MAORI  CLASS.        I 

RATAPU   TUATAHI 

TE  KAUPAPA  0  TE  WHAKAPONO.  Na  runga  i  taua  mohio- 
tanga  mo  to  te  Atua  oranga,  te  pai  tuturu  o  tona  ahua,  me  te  pumau 
o  ona  wahi  katoa,  na  konei  i  whakapumau  to  te  tangata  whakapono  ki 
a  la.  Na  konei  ko  te  whakapono  ki  te  Atua  e  kore  e  taea  te  whaka- 
mahi  ina  kore  te  mohiotanga  ki  a  la;  ahakoa  ra  te  mohoao,  kuare  nei 
e  whakaputa  ana  ano  he  hua  o  te  whakapono,  ina  hoki  kei  te  tupu 
i  roto  i  a  ratou  te  whakaaro  penei  i  to  te  nuinga  he  mana  ano  kei  runga 
ake.      Kei  nga  wairua  katoa,  hui  atu  ki  nga  mohoao,  tera  ano  tetahi 


Maehe,  1943  TE  KARERE  67 

unga  atu  mo  te  whakapono  ahakoa  ano  ta  te  hara  whakapeautanga. 
Tera  pea  to  te  mohiotanga  whakapono  e  ngoikore  ana  na  te  iti  no  o  nga 
mea  hei  whakatupu  i  tana  whakapono.  Tera  pea  i  hua  noa  ake  te 
whakaaro  whakapono  ki  te  Atua  i  te  tuatahi  otira  te  wahi  nui  o  tona 
tupunga  haeretanga  na  te  whakaaro  tapatahi,  na  te  kimi  i  runga  i  te 
ngakau  inoi  me  te  hura  hura  ake  i  te  tika. 

Nga  Patai. — He  aha  hei  whakapumau  i  te  whakapono  o  te  tangata 
ki  te  Atua?  He  aha  te  mea  e  pupu  ake  ana  i  roto  i  te  ngakau  o  te 
tangata  ahakoa  hoki  i  hua  noa  ake? 

RATAPU   TUARUA 

TE  TIPUNGA  0  TE  WHAKAPONO.  Na  nga  mea  tika  i  kitea  ina 
tika  te  whakamaoritanga  e  tupu  ai  te  whakapono  tika.  Na  nga  mea 
pono  i  takoto  he,  i  kotiti  ke  i  waiho  noa  tera  ano  te  whakapono  e  ara 
ake.  Ta  matou  whakataunga  mo  nga  patai  e  aranga  ake  hei  whaka- 
matau,  kei  runga  ano  i  te  nui  o  nga  tangata  me  te  tika  o  nga  pono, 
kei  te  ahua  hoki  o  te  nui  o  nga  mea  e  peehi  ana  ki  tehea  takotoranga 
ki  tehea  takotoranga  i  a  tatou  e  rapu  ana,  ahakoa  hoki  ki  te  kore  e  tatu 
mai  tetahi  mea  ki  ta  tatou  titiro  atu,  otira  ki  te  hapainga  ake  e  nga 
hunga  e  mohio  nei  tatou  he  tika  aua  tangata  na  kua  whakaae  tatou 
ki  ta  ratou,  mo  taua  wa  hoki  e  tika  ana.  Mehemea  he  maha  nga  pono 
e  whakaatu  ana  i  te  tika  a  me  ta  era  atu  hoki  ka  kitea  iho.  Kua  mea 
tatou  e  tika  ana  taua  whakaaturanga.  Ahakoa  ra  e  kore  e  taea  rawa 
e  tatou  ake  te  whakatuturu  kia  kite  ra  ano  o  tatou  kanohi,  kia  rongo 

0  tatou  taringa,  ae  ra,  kia  tino  ata  kitea  e  tenei,  e  tenei  o  tatou  te 
tika  o  taua  mea.  Hei  whakamarama.  Tera  pea  he  maha  o  tatou 
kaore  ano  kia  tae  ki  te  wahi  e  tu  mai  nei  te  paremata.  Kaore  ano 
kia  kite  noa  i  nga  whare  nunui  he  tokoiti  hoki  kua  tutaki  ki  te  Pirimia 
e  noho  nei  i  reira.  He  aha  te  tokomaha  kaore  nei  ano  i  tae  ki  reira 
e  mohio  ai  ki  nga  mea  o  reira.  Na  runga  i  nga  whakaaturanga  a  nga 
mea  kua  tae  ki  reira.  He  maha  pea  o  aua  tangata  e  mohio  tuturu 
ana  ia  he  tangata  tika.  Na  ka  kitea  iho  ia  i  nga  ture  i  whakaheretia 
i  reira  me  nga  panuitanga  i  puta  mai  i  te  upoko  o  te  iwi.  Na  runga 
hoki  i  ana  akoranga  i  te  kura  na  nga  pukapuka  me  era  atu  mea  kua 
tini  haere  hei  hapai  a  ka  tino  tuturu  koia  tera.  Kua  tupu  tona  mohio- 
tanga ko  tera  te  nohoanga  o  te  paremata  me  tona  titiro  atu  hoki  i  nga 
ture  hei  pupuritanga  i  puta  mai  nei  i  reira. 

Nga  Patai. — Na  te  aha  i  tupu  ai  te  whakapono?  E  ara  ake  ano 
ranei  he  whakapono  i  roto  i  nga  mea  pono  i  whakakotititia,  takoto  he 
ana?  Ahakoa  ano  tatou  kaore  i  tino  whakaae  ki  tetahi  mea,  mehemea 
te  tokomaha  i  kii  e  tika  ana  e  ahei  ana  ranei  tatou  kia  whakapono? 

RATAPU   TUATORU 

HE  WHAKAMARAMATANGA.  E  ki  ana  nga  kai  titiro  whetu 
ko  te  whenua  he  ahua  no  era  atu  o  nga  whetu.  No  tetahi  whanau  ropu 
e  taiawhio  ana  i  te  ra,  he  tinana  e  porotaka  ana,  e  huri  rauna  ana 
i  te  mea  kotahi  a  ko  etahi  o  enei  whenua  e  koni  noa  ake  ana  te  nuinga 
i  to  tatou  nei  whenua.  Ahakoa  ra  e  hara  tatou  i  te  hunga  matau  ki 
te  titiro  whetu  e  kore  pea  e  taea  e  tatou  te  whakahe  te  tika  o  enei 
whakaaturanga,  otira  i  te  mea  he  maha  nga  tangata  matauranga  kua 
kotahi  ta  ratou  kii  e  pera  ana  no  reira  hoki  kua  kiia  e  tatou  e  tika 
ana   tera. 

Nga  Patai. — Pehea  ta  nga  kai  titiro  whetu  kupu   mo  te   whenua? 

1  te  mea  kei  te  kuare  tatou  ki  te  mohio  kei  tv  tika  rami  ta  ratou,  e 
ahei  ana  ranei  kia  whakaae  tatou  ki  ta  ratou?      He  aha   i   ah   i   ai? 

RATAPU    TUAWHA 

NO  REIRA  MO  TE  ORANGA,  mo  te  mana  me  te  alma  o  te  Atua. 
nga  whakaaturanga  a  te  maha  b  nga  tangata  bapu  onamata  me  o  naia- 

nei — nga  DOrOpiti   ko  to   ratou   pono   nei   e  whakapumautia  aua  e  te  tika 


68  TE  KARERE  Maehe,  1943 

o  te  tutukitanga  o  a  ratou  poropititanga,  kua  ara  ake  hei  whakaatu 
kia  tatou,  he  kotahi  hoki  a  ratou  whakaaturanga  e  tautoko  ana.  Ki 
te  whakakahoretia  ta  ratou  kaore  nei  e  taea  te  whakahe,  e  tino  whaka- 
hawea  ana  tatou  ki  te  tikanga  tino  tika  kua  tangohia  mai  e  te  tangata 
hei  hurahuranga  hei  ata  tirohanga  hoki  ma  ana.  Te  tipunga  ake  o  te 
whakapono  i  nga  mea  pono  i  kitea,  e  whakaaturia  ana  i  tetahi  huihui- 
nga  o  te  ra  o  te  Petekoha,  i  taua  wa  hoki  he  mano  atu  nga  Hurae 
kua  tupu  ke  nei  i  roto  ia  ratou  te  whakaaro  whakahe  mo  Ihu  he 
tangata  pokanoa,  i  rcngo  ratou  i  te  whakaaturanga  a  te  Apotoro  me 
te  kmo  ano  hoki  i  nga  tohu  i  whai  ake.  E  toru  ano  nga  mea  o  ratou 
i  t.no  kite  i  te  pono  a  noho  ana  hei  kai  aru  mo  te  Tama  a  te  Atua, 
to  ratou  kino  kua  huri  hei  whakaae  ki  te  tika  kua  tupu  hei  whaka- 
pono me  nga  mahi.  Ko  te  kaupapa  o  te  whakaaetanga  ki  te  Atua 
he  ata  whakapono  ki  a  Ia  he  mohiotanga  hoki  ki  a  Ia  na  runga  i  te 
pono  me  nga  whakaaturanga. 

Nga  Patai. — He  aha  etahi  o  nga  mea  i  ara  ake  hei  tautoko  i  te 
tika  o  to  tatou  whakapono?  Ki  te  whakakahoretia  e  tatou  te  whaka- 
aturanga a  nga  poropiti  o  onamata  me  ta  nga  mea  o  naianei  e  pehea 
ana  tatou?      He  aha  te  mea  nui  i  tupono  i  te  ra  o  te  Petekoha? 


Mutual  Improvement  Association 

To  all  officers  and  members  of  the  Mutual  Improvement  Asso- 
ciation, we  wish  you  all  best  wishes  in  the  coming  season's  activities, 
and  extend  to  you  our  thanks  and  admiration  for  the  satisfactory 
way  you  have  been  able  to  carry  on  in  these  turbulent  Limes.  We 
feel  that  the  Association  has  not  been  able  to  function  properly 
owing  to  members  being  away  doing  essential  work  in  the  fighting 
and  civil  services.  The  accomplishments,  however,  have  been  most 
pleasing.  This  fact  being  very  noticeable  in  the  Hui  Pariha's  and 
patriotic  campaigns. 

In  common  with  the  conditions  of  the  times,  when  women  are 
doing  great  work  to  help  maintain  our  country's  industries,  it  has 
been  noticed  in  the  monthly  reports,  that  such  is  also  the  position 
in  the  branches;  that  is,  the  young  women's  association  are  regu- 
larly conducting  the  work  more  so  than  the  young  men's  division. 
We  commend  this  fea.ure,  however,  to  these  associations;  we  advise 
them  to  work  in  love  and  harmony  with  the  Branch  Priesthood 
always,  who,  in  turn,  must  respect  their  lights  fully  and  give  every 
encouragement  to  promote  the  work. 

At  the  Board's  meeting  held  recently  it  was  decided  to  notify 
the  branches  to  organise  their  association's  properly.  Where  the 
membership  in  the  Branch  is  not  sufficient  for  boih  the  Y-men  and 
Women  Presidency,  a  single  organization  composed  of  a  mixed 
Presidency  is  quite  in  order. 


Maehe,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


69 


Two  important  announcements  are  hereby  given  in  respect  to  our 
Hui  Tau  Patriotic  Drive  next  Easter: 

(a)  Four  or  five  Queens,  representing  Branches  in  the  Hawke's 
Bay  District  are  to  be  selected.  Every  Branch  in  the  Mission  is  to 
raise  funds  locally  to  support  whatever  Queen  they  wish,  during  Hui 
Tau.  All  funds  raised  will  be  credited  in  its  own  zone,  but  a  signed, 
receipted  statement  by  the  chairman  of  that  patriotic  committee  must 
be  presented  at  Hui  Tau  before  any  votes  will  be  accepted. 

(b)  In  connection  with  the  parade  on  Easter  Monday,  all  associa- 
tions are  asked  to  be  dressed  in  their  uniforms,  wearing  their  respective 
colours. 

The  suggested  Athletic  Programme  for  Easter  Monday  is  as 
follows : — 

MEN'S  ATHLETIC 

Javelin  Throw 
Weight  Guessing 
Hop-Step-Jump 
Horseshoe  Pitching 
Discus   Throw 
Obstacle 

Three-legged   Race 
Long  Punt  (Football) 
High  Punt    (Football) 
Chain   Stepping 
Sack  Race 
Long  Jump 


Long  Jump 

Novelty  Race 

Tug-o'-War 

Morse  Code  and  Signallnig 

Married  Woman's   (35  yds.) 

Nail   Driving 

Sack  Race 


1. 

Chopping 

14. 

2. 

3-Mile    Cycle 

15. 

3. 

25Yds.   Cycle    (slow  race) 

16. 

4. 

Tossing  the  Sheaf 

17. 

5. 

Walking  Race 

18. 

6. 

Basketblal    (5   aside) 

19. 

7. 

100   Yds.   Flat   Race 

20. 

8. 

220   Yds.   Fiat  Race 

21. 

9. 

1  Mile  Race 

22. 

10. 

440  Yds.  Relay   (Adults) 

23. 

11. 

440  Yds.  Relay    (Juniors) 

24. 

12. 

Tug-o-War  (8  aside) 

25. 

13. 

Put-the-Shot 

LADIES' 

ATH) 

1. 

Ladies'   Cycle 

8. 

2. 

Ladies'   Slow  Cycle 

9. 

3. 

75   Yds.   Flat 

10. 

4. 

100  Yds.  Relay   (4  runners) 

11. 

5. 

Obstacle   Race 

12. 

Sack   Race 
Three-legged   Race 


13. 
14. 


MIXED  EVENTS 


5.  Action   Song   and   Haka 

(Juniors) 

6.  Sack   Race 

7.  Swing  Music   (piano) 


1.  Thread  the  Needle 

2.  Egg   and    Spoon 

3.  Three-legged   Race 

4.  Action  Song  and  Haka 

(Adults) 

Your  first  duty  is  to  organise  your  committees.     Then  contact 
the  Executive  Patriotic  Committee  of  your  zone  tor  their  authority 

to  function.  Work  hard  t»>  promote  cash  receipts  to  boosl  the  llui 
Tau  project  along.  Remember  this  is  a  combined  effort  of  all  Saints 
to  raise  funds  to  benefil  our  soldiers,  both  Maori  and  Pakeha. 

May  the  blessings  of  the  Lord  be  with  us  all. 


Sincerely  yours; 

MUTUA1     !'<  >ARD. 


70  TE  KARERE  Maehe,  1945 

PRIMARY 

FIRST  WEEK 

To   the  Teacher: 

You  will  notice  that  the  following  story  is  incomplete.  As  a  pro- 
ject for  this  month  ask  the  children  to  complete  the  story,  using  their 
own  imagination.  Ask  each  child  to  submit  to  you  in  writing  the  com- 
pleted story  and  send  them  to  headquarters.  The  one  who  submits 
the   best   original   ending   will   be   awarded   a   prize. 

See  that  all  the  stories  are  submitted  to  you  not  later  than  the 
FOURTH    meeting   in   the    month    so   that   the    winning   story    can    be 
selected  and  the  winner  announced  in  this  paper  as  soon  as  possible. 
Story: 

CHILDREN   WHO   WERE    KIND    AND    UNSELFISH 

I  read  a  story  the  other  day  about  a  group  of  children  who  lived 
in  a  small  village  where  a  queer  little  Baker  came  one  day  and  set  up 
his   shop. 

They  were  glad  to  see  him  and  stood  around  watching  him  mould 
the  loaves.  He  moulded  them  in  every  shape  and  size,  and  as  he 
worked  he  sang  this  little  song: 

"Buy   my   loaves   of   brown   and  white, 
Moulded  for  the  child's  delight. 
Who  forgets  another's  need, 
Eats  unthankful  and  in  greed: 
But  the  child  who  breaks  his  bread 
With  another,  Love  has  fed." 
By  and  by,  when  the  loaves  were  ready,  and  little  Baker  called: 
"The  loaves  are  ready,  white  and  brown, 
Come  buy  and  eat, 

But  only  Love  can  make  them  sweet." 
The  children  flew  like  leaves  blown  by  the  wind  at  his  call,  and  laid 
down  their  money  on  the  long  white  table. 

The  biggest  boy  put  down  a  silver  coin  and  snatched  up  the 
largest  loaf  he  could  find  and  hurried  off  to  eat  it  all  alone. 

The  impatient  boy  pushed  and  crowded  till  he  reached  the  table 
and  snatched  the  loaf  the  baker  offered  without  one  word  of  thanks. 
Many  of  the  others  did  the  same,  while  many  stood  around  looking  on 
wistfully,  for  they  had  no  money  to  buy. 

When  the  crowd  grew  less  a  gentle  lad  came  and,  giving  his  pen- 
nies, he  bought  loaves  for  all  who  remained.  The  littlest  girl  and  the 
lame  boy  shared  a  loaf  with  each  other  and  when  they  broke  the  tiny 
loaf  it  seemed  to  increase  in  size  till  there  was  enough  to  give  all  a 
taste. 

But  now  the  biggest  boy  was  back  again  with  those  who  had 
snatched  their  loaves  without  a  word  of  thanks.      He  frowned  and  said: 

SECOND  WEEK 

GOD   HELPS   THE   BRAVE 
Objective: 

The  Lord  helps  and  blesses  those  who  put  themselves  in  His  care. 
For  the  Teacher: 

From  an  unknown  pen  comes  the  counsel,  "Throughout  the  day, 
why  not  be  serene?  No  frown  ever  made  a  heart  glad;  no  complaint 
ever  made  a  dark  day  bright;  no  bitter  word  ever  lightened  a  burden 
or  made  a  rough  road  smooth;  no  grumbling  ever  made  the  sunshine 
in  a  home.      The   day  needs  the  resolute  step,  the  look  of   cheer,   the 


Maehe,  1943  TE  KARERE  71 

smiling  countenance,  the  kindly  word."  Does  this  not  summarize  our 
Lord's  example?  Is  it  not  the  kind  of  person  you  wish' to  be?  Then 
prayer  and  trust  can  make  the  wish  come  true. 

Lesson   Story: 

DAVID    AND   THE   GIANT 

Would  you  like  to  hear  a  story  about  David  that  tells  how  he  placed 
himself  in  God's  care? 

In  the  country  where  David  lived  there  were  two  high  mountains 
with  a  valley  between.  (Draw  picture  on  board  or  large  piece  of 
paper.)      On  one  mountain  was  King  Saul  and  his  army. 

On  the  other  the  Philistine  army.  Among  the  soldiers  in .  the 
Philistine  army  was  a  great  giant.  He  was  taller  than  any  man  you 
ever  saw.  His  name  was  Goliath.  He  wore  on  his  head  a  helmet 
(explain)  of  brass,  and  he  was  dressed  in  a  suit  of  armour.  By  his 
side  hung  a  sword,  and  a  man  went  before  him  carrying  a  shield. 
(Explain  and  if  possible  show  picture.) 

Every  day  the  great  giant  came  down  unto  the  valley,  between 
the  two  armies.  He  cried  out  to  Saul's  army:  "Why  have  you  come 
out  to  fight?  Choose  a  man  out  of  your  army  and  let  him  come 
down  and  fight  with  me.  If  he  kills  me  then  we  will  be  your  servants, 
but  if  I  kill  him,  you  shall  be  our  servants." 

This  he  cried  every  morning  and  evening  for  forty  days. 

When  Saul  and  his  army  heard  these  words  and  saw  the  great 
giant,  they  trembled  with  fear.  No  one  dared  go  out  and  fight  him. 
Three  of  the  soldiers  in  Saul's  army  were  brothers  of  David.  David 
was  very  young ;  he  was  feeding  his  father's  sheep  on  the  hillside.  He 
didn't  know  anything  about  the  giant   or  fighting. 

One  day  David's  father  called  him  and  told  him  to  take  some  corn 
and  loaves  of  bread  to  his  soldier  brothers  and  some  cheese  to  the 
captain.  So  David  got  up  very  early  the  next  morning  and  carried 
the  food  to  the  mountain  where  Saul's  army  was  camped. 

Just  as  he  reached  there  whom  do  you  think  he  saw  on  the  moun- 
tain across  the  valley?  The  giant,  and  he  called  out  the  same  words, 
daring  any  man  to  come  and  fight  him. 

David  listened  to  him,  and  saw  the  soldiers  in  Saul's  army  run 
away  in  fear.  He  was  surprised  and  said,  "Let  no  man  be  afraid  of 
him,  for  I  will  go   and  fight  the   Philistine." 

The  men  went  and  told  Saul,  the  king.  When  the  king  heard  this, 
he  sent  for  David.  They  talked  together,  and  Saul  said,  "Thou  art 
too  young  to  fight  with  the  Philistine.  You  are  only  a  boy,  and  this 
man  is  a  giant." 

Then  David  told  Saul  that  when  he  tended  his  father's  sheep  a 
great  lion  came  and  took  one  of  the  lambs  from  the  flock.  He  said 
that  he  went  after  the  lion  and  took  the  lamb  away  from  it.  And 
when  the  lion  came  up  against  him,  he  took  it  by  the  jaws  and  killed  it. 

Why  do  you  suppose  David  dared  fight  the  giant  when  the  others 
were  afraid  to?  Because  they  only  trusted  in  themselves  and  he 
knew  that  Heavenly  Father  cares  for  those  who  trust  Him.  He  said, 
"The  Lord,  who  delivered  me  from  the  lion,  He  will  deliver  me  out  of 
the  hand  of  the  giant."  Then  Saul  said,  "Go,  and  the  Lord  be  with 
thee." 

Saul  dressed  David  in  his  helmet  and  armour  and  gave  him  his 
sword  and  shield. 

When  David  was  ready  to  start  he  turned  to  Saul  and  said,  "I 
cannot  wear  these;  I  have  never  worn  them."  So  he  came  back  and 
took  them  off. 

Then  David  took  his  staff  and  five  smooth  stones  from  the  river. 
He  put  the  stones  in  his  shepherd's  bag  and  with  his  sling  in  his  hand 
started  for  the  camp  of  the   I'hilist  im-s. 


72  TE  KARERE  Maehe,  1943 

As  he  came  near  the  camp,  Goliath  came  toward  him.  When 
he  saw  David  he  thought  he  was  not  worth  fighting,  for  David  looked 
like  a  shepherd  boy  and  not  like  a  soldier.  He  looked  so  gentle  and 
fair  that  Goliath  was  angry,  and  said,  "Come  to  me  and  I  will  feed  thy 
flesh  to  the  fowls,  and  to  "the  beasts  of  the  field." 

Do  you  think  David  was  afraid?  Listen  to  what  he  said  and 
then  tell  me.  He  said,  "Thou  comest  to  me  with  a  sword,  and  a  spear, 
and  with  a  shield;  but  I  come  to  thee  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of 
hosts." 

Goliath  was  angry  and  ran  toward  the  boy.  David  put  his  hand 
in  his  bag  and  took  out  a  stone.  He  put  it  in  his  sling,  and  as  he  ran 
toward  the  giant,  he  let  the  stone  fly,  and  it  sank  into  the  giant's  fore- 
head and  he  fell  to  the  ground. 

When  the  Philistine  army  saw  that  the  giant  was  dead  they  were 
filled  with  fear,  and  fled. 
After  the  Story: 

Perhaps  it  would  be  well  to  follow  this  story  with  a  group  of  songs 
or  a  game.      The  game  played  last  week  may  be  played  again. 

THIRD  WEEK 

THE  COMING  OF  SPRING 
Objective: 

The  birds  and  the  flowers  are  God's  gifts  to  make  the  world  beauti- 
ful for   us.      Let  us  give  thanks  for  them. 


The  children  delight  in  imitating  the  flight  of  the  returning  birds. 

Let  them  tiptoe  with  outspread  arms  about  the  room  or  out  of 
doors  for  a  few  moments  if  it  is  practical. 

Sometimes  the  children  like  to  play  they  are  bluebirds  or  robins 
according  as  they  are  dressed  in  blue  or  red  or  brown,  etc. 

Story: 

MR.    AND    MRS.    BROWN   THRUSH 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Brown  Thrush  thought  themselves  very  fortunate 
when  they  found  a  large  brush  heap  in  which  they  could  make  their 
nest.  But  one  day,  after  the  nest  was  finished  and  the  eggs  were 
laid,   Mr.   Thrush  heard  some  news  which  made  him  change  his  mind. 

"Oh!  my  dear,"  he  said  to  his  wife  when  she  came  home  after 
daily  exercise,  "we  have  made  a  mistake.  This  brush  heap  that  we 
thought  was  such  a  good  place  for  a  nest  is  to  be  burned  to-morrow! 
What  shall  we  do?      Our  eggs  will  all  be  ruined." 

"Oh,  no!"  said  Mrs.  Thrush,  "They  will  not  be  burned.  I  will 
watch  for  the  Master  to-morrow  and  show  him  that  I  have  a  nest  here 
and  he  will  not  burn  it  up!  Have  you  ever  noticed  how  many  birds 
are  on  his  place?  The  master  never  allows  any  one  to  hurt  them. 
In  fact,  the  red  birds  and  mocking  birds,  who  stay  here  all  winter  tell 
me  that  he  puts  food  where  they  can  get  it  when  they  can  find  none 
themselves." 

"Then,"  said  the  Thrush,  "perhaps  he  will  spare  our  nest.  You 
can  try,  at  any  rate." 

So  next  day,  when  the  master  came  near  the  brush  heap,  Mrs. 
Thrush  flew  to  a  tree  near  by  and  then  back  to  her  nest  again  several 
times. 

"Robert,"  said  the  master  to  the  man  who  helped  him  on  the  farm, 
"see  that  thrush!  She  acts  as  if  she  had  a  nest  in  that  brush  heap. 
Yes,  she  has!  I  can  see  it.  It  will  not  do  to  burn  the  brush  now, 
for  that  would  destroy  her  nest,  and  yet  I  need  to  plough  the  ground 


Maehe,  1943  TE  KARERE  73 

for  the  late  corn  that  I  want  to  raise.      I  know  what  we  can  do.      Get 
four  long  sticks  from  the  wood  pile  and  we  will  move  the  brush  away." 

Robert  brought  the  sticks.  Then,  by  placing  themselves  on  oppo- 
site sides  of  the  brush,  crossing  the  sticks  and  putting  them  under 
the  heap,  the  two  men  moved  it  to  another  place.  After  that  the  horse 
was  fastened  to  the  plough  and  the  ground  was  ploughed. 

Then  the  farmer  and  his  man  planted  the  corn.  Meantime,  Mrs. 
Thrush,  anxious  to  cover  her  eggs,  had  flown  back  to  the  nest  as  soon 
as  the  men  had  left  the  brush  heap;  and  she  sat  looking  contentedly 
on  at  the  men  at  their  work. 

Some  days  later  a  rain  storm  came.  The  bird  eggs  did  not  get 
wet,  however,  for  they  were  kept  warm  and  dry  under  mother's  wings; 
but  the  raindrops  trickled  down  into  the  earth  and  gave  the  kernels 
of  corn  to  drink. 

The  corn  began  to  grow  and  it  got  taller  and  taller  as  its  roots 
sucked  in  food  from  the  earth  and  its  leaves  sucked  in  food  from 
the  air,  and  the  farmer  and  Robert  took  care  to  clean  the  weeds  away 
so  they  would  not  hurt  it. 

While  the  corn  was  still  growing,  Mrs.  Thrush  heard  one  day  a 
queer  little  hammering  sound  in  the  nest;  and  she  said  to  Mr.  Thrush, 
"Now,  our  eggs  are  ready  to  hatch.  I  am  so  glad!  But  I  must  help 
the  little  ones  to  come  out  of  their  shells."  So  with  mother's  help 
the  shells  were  broken  and  the  little  birds  came  out. 

Then  began  a  busy  time  for  the  parent  birds.  The  nestlings  had 
great  appetites,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thrush  brought  them  many  a  bug 
and  worm  which  would  have  hurt  the  farmer's  corn  and  other  crops 
if  the  birds  had  not  eaten  them.  The  parent  birds  thus  helped  the 
farmer  who  had  been  so  kind  to  them. 

Mrs.  Thrush  taught  her  little  ones  to  fly,  after  which  they  could 
catch  worms  and  bugs  for  themselves.  When  they  were  old  enough 
they  left  the  nest  but  they  stayed  on  the  farm.  And  when  the  corn 
was  ripe  and  the  farmer  was  gathering  it  so  that  it  could  be  stored 
in  the  barn  for  winter  use,  the  thrushes  sang  their  prettiest  songs, 
as  if  to  thank  the  farmers  for  saving  their  lives  before  they  were 
hatched. 

FOURTH  WEEK 

For    the    Teacher: 

Since  this  is  the  last  lesson  of  the  month,  make  your  programme 
one  of  your  favourites.  Begin  with  the  best-liked  songs  and  say 
the  prayer  thought  that  is  the  most  popular.  Tell  the  favourite  stories 
and  play  a  game  or  two. 

STREET   AND   ALLEY 

Use  a  march  to  get  your  boys  into  lines,  eight  abreast,  with  enough 
room  between  the  lines  for  passing.  Lines  must  be  straight.  At  a 
whistle  from  the  leader  each  one  is  to  make  a  quick  quarter  turn  to 
the  right,  immediately  joining  hands  with  his  new  neighbours.  Another 
whistle  means  another  quarter  turn  to  the  right  again  joining  hands 
with  neighbours  at  once."  Each  whistle  calls  for  a  turn  to  the  right 
and  a  joining  of  hands  with  one's  new  neighbours.  It  is  a  good  plan 
to  let  them  practice  the  response  to  the  whistle  before  the  game  itself 
begins. 

When  ready  to  begin,  the  lines  face  the  front  of  the  room.  A 
policeman    and    a    culprit     arc    chosen,    a    man     for    the    policeman    and 

another  for  the  culprit.     The  culprit   is  given  a  very  short  start,  and 

at  a  signal   the   policeman   starts   after   him,    chasing   him    in    ami    out    o\' 

the  passageways  <>»•  "streets"  made  by  the  lines  of  hoys.     Suddenly 

the    whistle    blows.      Everyone    takes    a    quick    turn    to    the    right,    anil 
new    passageways    or    "alleys"    are     formed,     with     the     policeman    still 


74 


TE  KARERE 


Maehe,  1943 


doing   his   best   to    catch  the    elusive    culprit.      Neither    policeman    nor 
thief  is  allowed  to  break  through  a  line  or  dodge  under  it. 

The  leader  watches  the  chase  very  closely  and  blows  his  whistle 
at  very  short  intervals,  changing  streets  to  alleys  and  alleys  to  streets, 
in  some  cases  to  help  the  culprit  escape  and  in  others  to  help  the  police- 
man catch  him.  A  good  part  of  the  fun  of  the  game  depends  on  the 
leader's  blowing  her  whistle  at  critical  moments.  When  a  culprit  is 
caught,  the  leader,  who  had  already  in  her  mind  chosen  a  new  police- 
man and  culprit,  names  these  victims  and  they  change  places  with  the 
first   policeman   and   culprit. 


HUI   TAU 

"Ka  tata  te  po,  Ka  tata  te  ao,  He  rongo  ra  i  turia,  Kia 
tu  wini  wini;  kia  tu  wana  wana,  Kia  tu-u-u  whakaputaina  ki 
waho,  ki  te  whei  ao  kite  ao  marama, 

Tihee!      Mauri  ora  ee!" 

Haere  mai;  Haere  mai, 

Haere  mai.  Haere  mai  ki  to  tatou  Hui-tau  ka  tu  ki  "To- 
moana  Show  Grounds,"  Hastings,  H.B.,  a  te  23,  24,  25,  26  o  nga 
ra  o  Aperira  1943. 

Kua  whaka  haungia  e  Timuaki  Kauri  me  whaka  haere  nga 
mahi  Katoa  o  tenei  Hui-tau  i  runga  ite  kaupapa  whakaputu- 
moni  hei  awhina  i  a  tatou  tamariki  maori;  pakeha,  e  hoki  mai 
ana  ite  mura  o  te  ahi,  Noreira  he  powhiri  atu  tenei  kite  nui 
ki  te  iti,  whaka  watea  tia  enei  ra  (Easter)  kia  tutataki  ai 
tatou   i   runga   ite    whakaaro    kotahi. 

Kua  haere  te  tono  me  nga  whakarite  rite  mo  te  ahua- 
tanga  onga  tereina — kote  teihana  ko  Hastings. 

Mauria  mai  a  koutou  taputapu  mote  kai.  Pereti  kapu  naihi 
puune  me  nga  tauera.  Ko  enei  tonu  hei  tuku  atu  ia  koutou 
i  te  keeti  o  waho  Koia  tangata  wahine  ranei  kaore  i  ia  enei 
taputapu  ka  utu  e  5/-  i  te  ra.  Kanui  nga  whare-kai  i  raro  ite 
whakabaere    "Canteen." 

Noreira  e  te  Hunga-tapu  e  nga  ra  waho  na  tatou  kotoa 
tenei  Hui  Tau,   Haere  mai! 

Haere  mai  tatou  ki  konei  popo  ai  ite  ahuatanga  o  atatou 
tamariki  e  mura  ngia  mai  ra  e  te  ahi! 

Haere  mai  kia  kite;  kia  rongo  i  nga  mahi  whakapiki; 
inga  rongo  korero. 

E  kore  rawa  e  taea  e  tatou  te  whakahoki  nga  taukokitanga 
o  a  tatou  tamariki  e  mura  ngia  mai  ra  e  te  ahi! 

Na  a  koutou  mokai,  Hui  Tau  Komiti, 
G.  Randell,  Chairman         C.  Tahau 
J.  Southern,  Secy.  P.  Taka 

R.  Puriri  T.  Tari 


Maehe,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


75 


NEWS  FROM  THE  FIELD 


M.A.C.  Old  Boys'  Memorial  Gate  Fund  subscription  list 
is  still  growing.  Since  the  last  publication  Sister  Ani  L. 
Kamau  of  Korongata,  Hastings,  has  been  pleased  to  add  her 
name   to   the  many   already   on   record. 

Remember  that  the  subscription  is  ten  shillings.  Presi- 
dent Cowley  has  intimated  that  the  Gate  will  not  be  erected 
until  conditions  permit,  and  as  soon  thereafter  as  the  Koro- 
ngata Chapel  Grounds  have  been  adequately  landscaped  and 
beautified. 


WELLINGTON     BRANCH 
Reported     by     Ray     Stinson 

Diane  Louise  Woodley,  daughter  of  Mr. 
-and  Sister  Nell  Woodley  (nee  Rohner), 
"was  blessed  and  named  by  President 
Domney.  Patricia  Lockie  and  Roberta 
Raverty,  two  youngest  daughters  of  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Irene  Raverty  (nee  Stinson), 
were  blessed  by  Elder  C.  Arthur  Stinson 
of    Wanganui. 

We  regret  to  announce  that  Brother 
Alexander  Scott  of  the  R.N.Z.A.F.  has 
teen   reported    missing   on   air   operations. 

Among  visitors  attending  our  services 
in  the  past  have  been  Elders  Dixen,  Lar- 
sen  and  Hopkins  and  Brother  Barney,  all 
of  Salt  Lake,  and  Brother  Osborne  of 
Taumarunui. 

Our  Relief  Society  Sisters  are  holding 
meetings  regularly.  Though  few  in  num- 
bers these  good  Sisters  surely  enjoy  the 
spirit  of  their  calling  and  have  been 
working  diligently  for  the  welfare  of  the 
Branch. 

Engagements. — Mr.  and  Sister  Stinson 
announce  the  betrothal  of  their  two 
daughters,  Ray  Eunice  to  P.F.C.J-P. 
Felder  of  South  Carolina  and  Constance 
Vera  to  Cpl.  Albert  Arthur  Goninon  of 
Masterton. 

KORONGATA    BRANCH 
Reported   by   Olive   Edwards 

Brother  and  Sister  Collier  have  had 
another  son  added  to  their  family ;  date 
of  arrival,  November  24th,  1942.  Bro. 
ther  and  Sister  Crawford  also  have  an 
addition  of  another  son,  born  November 
10th,    1942. 

The  first  baptism  of  the  new  year  was 
tnat  of  Iri  Maere,  daughter  of  Brother 
and    Sister    Horomona    Maere. 

Bro.  Sydney  Crawford  was  taken  to 
the  Hastings  Memorial  Hospital  as  an 
operation  case.  (So  far  there  has  been 
no  further  indicat  ion  whether  operation 
was     successful.       It     is     hoped     that      BrO. 

Crawford    is    again    well    and    is    taking 

good    care    of    himself. — Ed.) 

On  January    11th   of  this    year,    (lie    I'aki 

I'aki  people  were  gathered  "ii  the  occa- 
sion of  the  return  from  overseas  service 
as  wounded,  of  (the  son  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Wi  Kuni  of  I'aki  I'aki.  ( Te  Karere,  on 
behalf  of  the  Mission  and  it:,  reader  I,  ex- 
tend "Nan  mai  e  te  ton"  to  our  returned 
serviceman  and  hopes  that  his  family  and 
loved  ones  will  accept  the  appreciations 
of  these  few  for  their  ■  .a<  ti  Ii  ce  I  on  our 
behalf.— Ed.) 


POVERTY    BAY    DISTRICT 
Reported    by    Hine    McGhee 

Beginning  the  New  Year,  Latter-day 
Saints  of  Gisborne  and  East  Coast  were 
honoured  with  a  visit  from  President  and 
Sister  Cowley  and  family.  The  District 
Presidency  announces  changes  in  its  per- 
sonnel after  the  release  of  Bro.  Hixon 
Hamon  as  secretary.  The  new  officers 
as  at  present  sustained  are  Henare 
Hamon,  President,  with  Tipi  Kopua  and 
Mahanga  Pere  as  First  and  Second  Coun- 
sellors and  Phil  Aspinall  as  Secretary. 
The  Te  Hapara  Branch  Relief  Society  has 
recently  been  reorganized,  when  Sister 
Edith  Hamon  as  President  was  released 
because  of  illness.  The  new  officers  are 
Sister  Kahuroa,  President;  Sisters  Noi 
Hamon  and  Marara  Pere,  First  and  Sec- 
ond Counsellors  ;  Hine  McGhee,  Secretary- 
Treasurer,  and  Girlie  Kelly  as  Class 
Teacher.  The  Welfare  cupboard  is  fill- 
ing up  because  of  the  good  efforts  of 
the    sisters. 

It  should  be  of  interest  to  our  U.S. 
Elders  who  worked  hard  to  teach  Ameri- 
can basketball  in  this  district  at  the 
Gisborne  Y.M.C.A.  that  there  are  now 
25   registered  teams  in  the  league. 

There  is  a  movement  afoot  to  effect 
the  change  in  the  name  "Poverty  Bay," 
the  name  which  Captain  Cook  gave,  to 
East  Coast.  It  is  hoped  that  Poverty 
Bay  will  be  remembered  only  as  a  histori- 
cal episode  as  the  district  is  conspicu-  ■ 
ously    the  reverse. 

There  is  regret  in  the  East  Coast  at 
the  death  of  Bro.  Karaitiana  Poki  of 
Whangara.  The  mission  has  thus  lost 
a  very  fine  member  and  leader.  His  loss 
to  his  family  must  indeed  be  great,  and 
"Te  Karere"  extends  the  sympathy  and 
condolences  of  the  Mission  in  this  hour 
of  grief,  loss  and  sorrow.  Bro.  Poki 
passed     away      after     a      heart      attack     OS 

February    8th,    1948. 

On  December  19th,  1942,  Sister  Martha 
Ehu   Kiri.  wife  of   Bro.   K iri.  accompanied 

her   child    (still    horn)    on    its   journev    from 

bhl  ■  life. 

PUKEKOHE     BRANCH 

Reported    by    Ratoru    Mikaere    and 

Awe    Whare    Ponga 

During     the    month     of    December    of 

1942    the    Pukekohe    Branch    has    had    the 

following    mcimr.    lo    its    ere. lit  :     Sunday 

School  I;  Cottage  Meetings  .r> ;  Sacramenl 
Meetfngi  I ;  other,  meetings  8;  and  Priest- 
hood    1  ;    a    total    of    17.       Since    then    there 


76 


TE  KARERE 


Maehe,  1943 


has  been  changes  which  we  hope  will  be 
for  the  best.  Of  first  importance  is  the 
transfer  of  this  Branch  from  the  Wai- 
kato    to    the   Auckland    District. 

The  Sunday  School  now  have  new 
officers  who  are  Ratoru  Mikaere,  as 
Superintendent,  with  Kohi  Kerepapaka 
and  Ahuriri  Teanau  as  his  two  assistants. 
Priesthood  ordinations  are  Kerepapaka 
Kohi,  Jnr.,  Rauparaha  Kohi,  and  Kinga- 
rau  Ratoru  Mikaere  as  Deacons  and  Kohi 
Kerepapaka  as  Teacher.  Timi  Ratoru  Mi- 
kaere was  appointed  teacher  of  the  chil- 
dren's class.  The  work  of  Brother  and 
Sister  A.  D.  Amadio  among  these  people 
is    deeply    appreciated. 

This  small  gathering  of  Saints  in  this 
very  little  visited  spot  appreciate  each 
other  and  the  visits  of  interested  Church 
people.  The  death  of  Sister  Rawiri  is  a 
sad  blow  to  them  all.  We  feel  her  loss 
very  much  in  our  little  Peka.  Her  family 
is  indeed  sorrowfu.l,  but  the  light  of  the 
Gospel  is  sure  in  its  knowledge  that  we 
shall  meet,  and  there  continue  in  life 
again. 

PIPIWAI  BRANCH 
Reported    by    Ben    Armstrong 
The  Whangarei  Hospital  was  the  birth- 
place of  a  fine  son  to   Bro.   and   Sis.   Wai- 
mate   WiHongi   on   November    18th,    1942. 

HEADQUARTERS 

Early  in  the  month  of  February  of  this 
year,  the  Auckland  Branch  and  its  many 
auxiliaries,  such  as  the  Sunday  School 
and  the  Relief  Society  in  particular  lost  a 
very  good  member  when  Sister  Bertha 
Wolfgramme  and  her  little  son  Howard 
returned  to  their  native  land.  Sister 
Wolfgramme  has  displayed  a  keen  desire 
to  learn  more  of  the  Gospel  while  here, 
and  her  testimony  has  been  strengthened. 
Although  a  recent  convert,  Bertha  has 
acquired  knowledge  and  understanding 
that  could  come  only  to  the  sincere,  earn- 
est and  humble  seeker  of  the  truth.  To 
the  Saints  of  Vavau  we  commend  this 
sister,  expressing  our  aroha  to  her  and 
her  people  for  the  privilege  this  Mission 
has  had  in  knowing  and  loving  her. 
Kia    kaha     Bertha. 

In  other  parts  of  these  columns  men- 
tion is  made  of  Bro.  Sydney  Crawford  of 
Korongata,  Hastings,  being  an  inmate  of 
the  Memorial  Hospital,  Hastings,  and  as 
to  his  present  condition.  What  a  sur- 
prise it  was  to  have  received  a  non- 
informative  telegram  signed  by  one,  Sid 
Kamau,  about  meeting  a  certain  train, 
when  who  should  be  there  but  Brother 
and  Sister  Crawford.  It  is  hoped  that 
the  restrictions  will  still  have  some  effect 
on  the  buying  up  of  comodities  in  the 
"big  city."  It  was  intimated  that  Sister 
Crawford  would  be  taking  trainloads  back 
with  her.  More  power  to  her,  as  Elder 
Johnston   would    say. 

Their  visit  to  Auckland  is  mainly  con- 
cerned with  health  recuperation,  and  in 
view  of  things  as  they  are  now  we  hope 
to  send  Brother  Crawford  back  to  his 
family  feeling  much  better  for  having 
come.  As  a  member  of  the  Mission  Sun- 
day School  Board,  Bro.  Crawford  was 
accorded  the  privilege  of  addressing  the 
"■"•ckland    Sunday    School    of    74    on    Sun- 


day morning,  and  his  encouraging  re- 
marks should  sustain  the  good  work  that 
is    being    done    in    this    organization. 

Brother  and  Sister  Amadio  have  now 
been  in  their  home  Branch  for  a  number 
of  weeks.  Their  stay  as  far  as  the 
Branch  is  concerned  has  been  decidedly 
for  the  better,  as  Bro.  Amadio  performed 
two  baptisms  when  Sisters  Airlie  Eagle 
(nee  Marshall)  of  Duke  Street,  Mt.  Ros- 
kill  and  Lucy  S.  Andrews  Ryan  of  Kings- 
land,  and  mother  of  the  Relief  Society 
nursery,    were   admitted   into   the   Church. 

MANAWATU    DISTRICT 
Reported    by    Polly    WiNeera 

Bro.  Weston  J.  Smith,  known  to  the 
Saints  of  this  Mission,  who  has  been  a 
resident  of  Preston,  Idaho  for  some  time 
now,  has  informed  us  of  a  Mormon  Bat- 
talion which  has  been  formed  back  in 
the  States,  the  members  of  which  have 
been  specially  chosen  and  trained  for 
overseas  service.  Due  to  a  little  initia- 
tive on  the  part  of  our  Branch  President, 
Bro.  George  Katene,  Snr.,  we  have  been 
able  to  come  in  contact  with  some  of 
the  members  of  this  battalion  serving 
here  with  the  U.S.  Forces.  Elder  Reed 
W.  Young,  of  Hailey,  Idaho,  spent  21 
years  on  a  mission  in  California,  delivered 
a  very  fine  speech  at  our  Sunday  even- 
ing service.  Elder  Young  was  a  room- 
mate at  college  of  Elder  Walter  J.  Mc- 
Bride,  who  served  in  this  Mission.  Elder 
Orvis  Dilworth  of  Carry,  Idaho,  whose 
next-door  neighbour  is  Elder  Kirkland, 
served  2  years  in  the  Western  States. 
Bro.  Beesley,  a  brother  to  Elder  Robert 
L.  Beesley,  just  returned  from  this  mis- 
sion, who  married  Eunice  Smith  of  Pal- 
merston  North,  and  is  now  serving  Uncle 
Sam    at    Miami    Beach,    Florida. 

Other  members  of  this  battalion  who 
have  been  entertained  at  the  home  of  our 
Branch  President  and  at  our  socials  and 
services  are  Bros.  Paul  W.  Levorsew, 
Murray,  Utah ;  Lynn  R.  Burton,  Etna, 
Wyoming;  Howard  Vander  Meyden,  Salt 
Lake  City ;  Tomlins,  Rounkles  and  Had- 
lock.  We  wish  to  welcome  the  members 
of  this  battalion  into  our  midst  and  ex- 
press our  joy  for  the  opportunity  of  meet- 
ing with  them.  We  nray  for  the  righte- 
ous desires  of  their  hearts  arfd  the 
strength  to  resist  the  temptations  that 
confront  them  from  time  to  time  and 
that  the  Lord  will  bless  them,  for  they 
are  young  and  the  pitfalls  of  life  are 
many;  that  they  may  be  blessed  with  a 
great  desire  to  serve  the  Lord  and  keep 
His  commandments,  for  in  so  doing  they 
will  have  nothing  to  fear.  Both  in  this 
country  and  elsewhere  we  hope  for  their 
safety  and  that  the  Lord  will  bless  them 
with  health  and  strength  to  overcome  the 
difficulties  of  this  confliction  which  is  now 
upon   us. 

Elder  Loy  Watts  is  in  the  Air  Force, 
Rulon  Smith  and  Elder  Taylor  are  doing 
war  work,  Elder  Ivor  J.  Price  is  a  bus 
driver.  Bro.  W.  J.  Smith  was  ordained 
to  the  office  of  a  Seventy  by  Elder  Rufus 
K.  Hardv.  He  sends  his  "arohanui  to 
Grannv  Waitokorau  and  also  Sister  Ade- 
laide Poananga"  and  says  he  sure  likes 
America   and   all   the   Americans. 


Maehe,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


77 


A  hospital  boat  recently  returned  with 
approximately  forty  members  of  the 
Maori  Battalion  on  board.  They  were 
welcomed  home  at  a  special  reception, 
where  the  Hon.  Mr.  Jones,  Minister  for 
Defence,  the  Hon.  Mr.  Mason,  the  Hon.  ' 
Mr.  Holland  and  many  other  prominent 
figures  were  present  to  honour  the  occa- 
sion. Mr.  Kingi  Tahiwi,  Snr.,  acted  as 
M.C.  The  Ngati  Poneke  Club  members 
led  by  Miriam  Heketa  rendered  action 
songs,  which  were  well  received  by  the 
large   gathering. 

Dinner  was  served,  after  which  the 
boys  had  to  return  to  the  clearing  station. 

John  Meha  of  Waipawa  has  made  his 
presence  felt  whilst  passing  through  on 
his  way  to  the  south  as  an  airforce 
trainee.  He  returned  home  at  Christmas 
and  reports  having  spent  a  very  enjoy- 
able time  with  his  folks.  We  now  learn 
that  he  has  been  transferred.  My,  but 
how  that  man  gets  around.  His  brother, 
Para,  is  employed  on  the  staff  of  the 
Wellington  Railways,  and  we  hope  he  is 
enjoying  his  assignment.  Brother  Tay- 
lor Mihaere  returned  to  his  hometown, 
Dannevirke,  to  spend  the  Christmas  vaca- 
tion, and  it's  nice  to  have  him  back  again. 
Another  Dannevirke-ite  we  have  been 
entertaining  for  the  past  few  days  is 
Duxford  Walker.  He  is  returning  to 
military  training  prior  to  continuing  his 
studies  at  the  medical  school,  Dunedin. 
It's  fun  having  him  and  we  hope  he  has 
enjoyed  his  short  stay.  (This  last  para- 
graph should  have  been  entitled  "Hawke's 
Bay  to  the  Fore.") 

Sunday  last  we  were  privileged  to  be 
visited  by  our  Mission  President,  Sister 
Cowley  and  Tony,  together  with  Sister 
Elsie  Loader,  Bro.  and  Sister  Joseph  Te 
Ngaio  of  Nuhaka.  Evening  service  was 
called  to  order  at  7.30  p.m.  Bro.  George 
Katene,  Snr.,  conducted  the  service.  First 
speaker  was  our  Dist.  Pres.  Bro.  Mane 
Taurau,  who  came  over  with  his  wife  to 
attend  the  Conference  at  Wellington. 
We  wish  to  express  our  thanks  to  Sister 
Cowley  for  the  advice  and  fine  counsel 
she  has  left  behind  her  for  the  benefit 
of  the  women-folk  and  especially  the 
mothers.  President  Cowley  was  our  last 
speaker  and  as  usual  delivered  a  wonder- 
ful and  very  inspiring  speech  to  the  large 
gathering  of  Saints  and  outsiders.  The 
meeting  was  well  attended  and  a  spriitual 
feast,    was    had    by   all. 

That's  all,  folks! 

TAMAKI,    H.B. 
Reported    by    Wm.    Harris 

The  Tamaki  Branch  has  been  Under- 
going a  general  overhaul,  filling  vacancies 
and    making    new    appointments. 

Since  the  latter  part  of  10-12  t  lie 
Branch  President,  Bro.  Rahiri  Harris  lias 
been  on   bis  own,  owing  to   (jhe  death   of 

his  first,  counsellor.  Bro.  Wiremu  Mi- 
haere. and  the  change  of  district  of  his 
second  counsellor,  Bro.  Richard  Marsh, 
making    it    necessary    for    a    reorganization 

(,r  the   Branch   Presidency. 

The  following  appointment!  are  an- 
nounced: President,  Rahiri  Harris;  First 
Counsellor.  Tapsell  Meha;  Second  Coun- 
sellor, Moku  Taker eti  Secretary  and  Trea- 
surer. Tapsell   Meha. 


We  feel  that  the  Branch  will  'greatly 
benefit  by  these  new  appointments,  as 
both  Bros.  Meha  and  Takerei  are  young 
and  active  members,  and  will  be  of  great 
assistance  to  the  "old  man,"  Brother 
Harris,  in  maintaining  interest  and  in 
furthering  the  high  ideals  set  by  their 
predecessors. 

We  welcome  home  Bro.  Tapsell  Meha, 
who  was  recently  discharged  from  the 
Pukeora  Sanitorium,  Waipukurau,  being 
an  inmate  of  that  institution  for  two 
years.  Bro.  Meha  reports  that  he  is  now 
quite  well  again.  At  present  he  is  em- 
ployed by  Bro.  Wi  Duncan,  proprietor  of 
Aard  Taxis.  Well  done,  Tap!  Take  care 
of    yourself!  Congratulations     also     on 

your    new    appointment    in    the    Branch. 

In  the  other  organizations  changes  and 
appointments  were  also  made,  they  being 
as   follow  : — 

Sunday  School.  —  President,  William 
Thompson;  1st  Counsellor,  Rahiri  Cowley 
Harris ;  2nd  Counsellor,  William  Harris ; 
Secretary,    David    Mihaere. 

Y.M.M.I.A. — President,  Karauria  Wiri- 
hana ;  1st  Counsellor,  Rahiri  Cowley  Har- 
ris; 2nd  Counsellor,  Francis  Barclay; 
Secretary,   R.   Cowley   Harris. 

Y.W.M.I.A.  —  President,  Kuini  Wiri- 
hana ;  1st  Counsellor,  Apikara  Paewai ; 
2nd  Counsellor,  Awhitia  Hiha;  Secretary, 
Ani   Meha. 

Relief  Society. — President,  Ngete  Mi- 
haere; 1st  Counsellor,  Pare  Takana ;  2nd 
Counsellor,  Te  Muri  Paewai;  Secretary, 
Kuini    Wirihana ;   Treasurer,   Ani    Meha. 

Primary. — President.  Eliza  Harris;  1st 
Counsellor,  Awhitia  Hiha;  2nd  Counsellor, 
Josephine   Barclay;   Secy.,   Joy   Takerei. 

It  has  been  a  difficult  task  for  the 
Branch  Presidency  in  making  these  vari- 
ous appointments  and  changes,  owing  to 
the  scarcity  of  members.  Under  these 
trying-  circumstances  they  must  be  con- 
gratulated on  completing  such  an  im- 
portant undertaking.  Kia  Ora!  Kia 
Kaha!! — the  new  Presidency. 

I  wish  also  to  congratulate  Sister 
Awhitia  Hiha  on  her  appointment  in  the 
Y.W.M.I.A.  As  Second  Counsellor  in  that 
organization  she  should  prove  a  great 
asset,  as  Sister  Hiha  has  attended 
Mutuals  for  a  number  of  years,  and  I 
am  sure  with  her  experience  and  sound 
advice,  the  ladies'  division  should  perform 
wonders. 

Sister  Hiha  has  been  away  from  the 
Branch  for  just  over  six  years,  and 
just  recently  was  appointed  nurse  in 
charge  of  the  Dannevirke  Dental  Clinic. 
Nurse  Hiha  takes  in  just  on  one  thou- 
sand children.  The  Branch  is  indeed 
lucky  as  she  takes  good  care  of  the 
children,  and  is  always  giving  the  parents 
and    Children    gOOd    advice    on    the    care    of 

their  teeth. 

(Don't  you  think  it's  ahout  time  some- 
one     changed      Sister      lliha's      name.      Mr. 

Editor?! 

President  and  Sister  Cowley  with  their 
Children,  Jewell  and  Tony,  spent  n  night 
at  Tahoraiti  on  their  return  journev  to 
Auckland.  An  enjoyable  socinl  evening 
u  ai  held  at  the  home  of  Bro  and  Sister 
Wi  Duncan.  The  principal  speakers  were 
President  and  Sister  Cowlev.  who  re- 
lated experiences  of  church  members  in 
the      U.S.       Forces.      greatly      helping      to 


78 


TE   KARERE 


Maehe,  1943 


strengthen  the  testimonies  of  all  those 
present.  President  Cowley  also  outlined 
the  programme  for  the  forthcoming 
Patriotic  Hui  Tau  to  be  held  at  Hastings. 

Bros.  Nitama  Paewai  and  Luxford  Peeli 
Walker  are  home  on  their  annual  holi- 
days. It  is  always  a  pleasure  to  have 
these  two  fine  boys  in  our  midst,  especi- 
ally at  our  services.  We  will  surely  miss 
them  when  they  return  to  continue  their 
studies  at  Knox  College,  Dunedin. 

A  birthday  party  was  held  at  the  home 
of  Luxford's  mother,  on  January  21st, 
1943,  to  celebrate  Luxford's  21st  bithday. 
From  all  reports  the  party  was  an  en- 
joyable one,   many   friends   attending. 

Many    happy    returns,    Luxford. 

Before  resuming  their  studies  these 
two  boys  will  be  going  into  camp  to 
undergo   military  training. 


Deaths. — Richard  "Dick"  Tatere,  bro- 
ther of  H.  M.  "Doc"  Tatere,  of  Makiri- 
kiri,    Dannevirke,   on   November    18,    1942. 

Although  not  a  member  of  the  Church, 
Dick  took  a  very  keen  interest  in  M.I. A. 
competitions,  taking  part  in  practically 
all  of  the  events  at  Hui  Taus.  Besides 
being  a  member  of  the  choir,  men's 
quartette  and  men's  chorus,  he  also  re- 
presented us  in  many  of  the  sports 
events. 

Our  sympathy  goes  out  to  his  wife, 
Isabel,  and  their  two  children,  and  also 
to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Tatere.  May  they  be 
comforted    in    their    hour   of   bereavement. 

Harold  Jacob  Walker,  son  of  Char- 
lotte and  James  Walker,  at  Dannevirke 
Hospital    on    December    2nd.    1942. 

Jacob,  as  he  was  familiarly  called,  was 
eighteen    years    of   age.      He    had    been    in 


NEWS,  NEWS!  We  want  more  news  for  these  pages.  You  don't  have  to 
wait  two  months  before  you  write  the  news  and  send  it  in.  Send  it  in  RIGHT 
AFTER  it  happens.  Now  who  is  to  send  it  in?  Let  Branch  President  make 
appointment  and  have  the  Saints  of  the  Branch  support  him.  NEWS  must 
reach  the  Editor  NOT  LATER  than  FIRST  DAY  of  each  month.  THERE 
ARE  BRANCHES  that  have  not  sent  in  news  for  at  least  two  months.  Please 
do   not    get   offended   when   your   news   is   not   printed.     It   has   not   arrived   YET. 


Best  of  luck,   boys! 

The  many  friends  of  Sister  Lucy  Hem- 
mingsen  will  be  pleased  to  know  that 
at  last  she  has  been  discharged  from  the 
Dannevirke  Public  Hospital,  after  being 
a  patient  of  that  institution  for  four 
years  and  seven  months,  three  years  of 
which    was    in    a    frame. 

She  is  looking  very  well,  and  is  able 
to  get  around  slowly.  It  will  take  some 
time  before  she  regains  her  normal 
strength,  as  practically  all  her  time  in 
hospital  was  spent  in  bed,  first  lying  on 
her  back.  If  ever  there  was  faith,  cour- 
age and  perseverance  this  good  sister 
surely  had  them.  Kia  Ora,  Koe,  Lucy! 
A  speedy  recovery  to  normal  strength  ! 

Bro.  Dan  Ross  was  a  visitor  to  our 
Branch  on  Sunday,  January  10th.  He  is 
on  missionary  work,  being  stationed  at 
"Whare    Nopera,"    Korongata. 

Bro.  Ross  acted  as  organist  at  all  the 
services.  With  his  delightful  playing, 
sweet  singing  and  his  eloquent  sermon, 
members  of  this  Branch  will  no  doubt 
look  forward  to  his  next  visit.  Don't 
forget   to    visit   us    very    soon,    Bro.   Ross! 

We  were  fortunate  in  having  a  return 
visit  by  the  R.N.Z.  Air  Force  Band  on 
January    25th   and    26th. 

An  Air  Force  Ball  was  held  on  January 

25th    and    a    Grand    Patriotic    Concert    on 

the  2  6th.   Truly  a  wonderful  combination. 

LATE   NEWS 

Wedding — Rahiri  Cowley  Harris,  eighth 
son  of  Branch  President  Rahiri  Harris, 
was  married  to  Ata  Thompson,  daughter 
of  William,  and  Una  Thompson,  on  Octo- 
ber   3rd,    1942. 

The  ceremony  was  held  in  the  Tamaki 
Chapel.  Bro.  Wi  Duncan  officiating.  There 
was  a  large  gathering  of  friends  from  far 
and    near. 

The  wedding  breakfast  was  held  in  the 
dining-room.  The  usual  toasts  were  pro- 
posed, the  happy  couple  receiving  many 
beautiful    presents    and    cheques. 


a  military  camp  for  a  few  months,  train- 
ing for  the  Air  Force.  Prior  to  his  death 
he  was  out  shearing  with  his  father, 
where  he  took  ill  and  was  immediately 
taken  to  hospital,  where  he  finally  died. 
Bro.  Walker  was  an  active  member  in  the 
Church,  holding  the  Aaronic  Priesthood. 
Very  popular  with  everyone  and  being  of 
a  kindly  and  pleasant  disposition,  he 
was  sadly  missed  in  the  Branch. 

Bro.  Taylor  Mihaere  was  recently 
heard  over  the  air  from  Station  2YA, 
Wellington,  during  the  children's   session. 

Bro.  Mihaere  took  the  part  of  a  Maori 
warrior  in  a  special  programme  arranged 
during  Anniversary  Day.  Others  on  the 
programme  were  members  of  the  Ngati 
Poneke  party  who  gave  hakas  and  action 
songs. 

Fine  effort,  Taylor!  Kia  Kaha  with 
your  Maori  language.  Your  voice  was 
very  clear  over  the  air.  Let  us  know 
when    you're    coming   over   again. 

Patients  in  the  Dannevirke  Public  Hos- 
pital are  Sisters  Amy  Takerei,  wife  of 
Bro.  Moku  Takerei,  and  Charlotte  Mc- 
Laughlin,   formerly    Mrs.    James    Walker. 

Visitors  to  the  hospital  reports  that 
Sister  Takerei  is  on  the  road  to  recovery, 
whereas  Sister  McLaughlin  is  a  fairly 
sick  woman. 

We  wish  a  speedy  recovery  to  usual 
health    for    both    of    these    good     sisters. 

The  women  folk  of  the  Branch  have 
been  busy  of  late  entertaining  members 
of  the  armed  forces  at  the  A.N. A.  (Army, 
Navy    and    Air    Force)    Rooms. 

Besides  providing  for  the  social  side  in 
the  form  of  songs,  action  songs,  trios, 
community  singing,  etc.,  the  ladies  also 
provide    supper. 

The  men  of  the  forces  always  look 
forward  to  our  ladies'  turn  in  entertain- 
ing them,  as  they  say  "Those  ladies  can 
surely  put  on  a  variety  of  delicious  eat- 
ables." A  feather  in  your  hat,  girls! 
Keep    up    the    good    work! 


I     '     I     ' 


1943  Patriotic  Hui  Tau 

At  this  coming  Hui  Tau,  all  officers  and  teachers  of  the 
organizations  throughout  the  Mission  are  expected  to  attend 
a  general  meeting  where  all  of  the  vital  problems  peculiar  to 
their  organization  will  be  discussed.  This  meeting  will  be 
held  Friday  morning.  It  will  be  the  only  meeting  held  at  that 
time.  The  purpose  of  this  meeting  is  for  your  benefit  as 
officers  and  teachers. 

Every  Mission  Presidency  of  auxiliaries  other  than  the 
Relief^  Society  will  be  there  to  answer  questions  and  discuss 
the  problems  with  you.  There  will  be  no  Relief  Society  or 
Primary  problem  discussed,  except  that  which  might  pertain 
to  the  secretarial  work  of  the  Primary,  as  these  two  organiza- 
tion will  have  sufficient  time  on  Sunday  morning  to  attend  to 
their  own  affairs. 

It  would  be  best  if  all  branch  officers  of  the  Sunday  School, 
M.I. A.  and  Genealogical  could  submit  their  problems  if  at  all 
possible,  to  their  District  officers  to  be  brought  up  at  this  meet- 
ing. This  is  also  a  word  of  warning  to  all,  to  come  prepared 
with  pencil  and  paper. 

If  the  business  of  this  meeting  is  not  concluded  by  noon 
of  Friday,  it  will  be  continued  first  thing  Saturday  morning. 
All  Branch  and  District  Presidencies  are  invited  to  attend 
and  take  part  in  the  discussions,  as  some  of  their  problems 
might  be  solved  along  with  those  of  the  auxiliaries. 

Suggestions  for  the  better  working  of  each  other  will  also 
be  welcome. 

GENERAL  PROGRAMME 
(Subject  to  change  at  direction  of  Mission  President) 

Thursday,  April  22 — Arrival  day  with  Dance  in  evening,  under 
direction  of  Hui  Tau  Committee. 

Friday,  April  23 — 8  a.m.  Meeting  of  all  Auxiliary  organiza- 
tions with  special  invitation  to  all  Branch  and  District  Pre- 
sidencies to  attend.  1  p.m.:  At  disposal  of  Hui  Tau  Com- 
mittee.    8  p.m. :  Sacred  Concert  in  Municipal  Theatre. 

Saturday,  April  24 — 8  a.m. :  Continuation  if  necessary  of  Auxi- 
liaries' meeting,  after  which  District  and  Branch  Presiden- 
cies meet  with  Mission  President.  District  and  Branch 
Presidencies  meeting  with  Mission  Secretary.  This  meet- 
ing is  of  particular  interest  to  District  and  Branch  Secre- 
taries. 1  p.m.:  M.A.C.  Old  Boys'  Association  in  charge  of 
rest  of  day. 

Sunday,  April  25 — 8  a.m. :  General  Priesthood.  General  Relief 
Society.  2  p.m.:  General  Conference.  7.30  p.m.:  Sacred 
Concert  in   Municipal  Theatre. 

Monday,  April  26 — M.I.A.  Day.  Grand  Gold  and  Green  Ball 
in  evening.       Comments. 


&K&i  ?^^?^^-Z3^"^^?^r^^?^^<^W 


9\) 


|  Te  Karere 

^  Established  in  1907 

A  Wahanga    37  Aperira,    1943  Nama    4 


Matthew    Cowley  Tumuaki    Mihana 

Kelly  Harris         Etita 

Eru   T.    Kupa       Kaiwhakamaori 

Waimate    Anaru  Kaiwhakamaori 


"Ko  tenei  Pepa  i  whakatapua  hei  hapai  ake  i  te  iwi  Maori  ki 

roto  i  nga  whakaaro-mri.' 


"Te  Karere"  is  published  monthly  by  the  New  Zealand  Mission  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  and  is  printed  by  THE  BUSINESS  PRINTING 
WORKS  LTD.,  55  Albert  Street,  Auckland,  CI,  N.Z.  Subscription  Rates:  3/-  per 
six  months;  5/-  per  year;  £1  for  five  years;  £2/10/-  for  life.  (United  States  Cur- 
rency:  $1.00   per  year;    $4.00   for   five   years;   $10.00   for   life.) 

Address    Correspondence,    Box    72,    Auckland,    C.l,    New    Zealand. 


Editorial — 

CONTENTS 

\ 
s 

Page        \ 

k 
84         > 

"At    Hui    Tan"    

Special    Features — 

•   \ 

The    President's    1 '  ■ 

"Branch 

Teaching"    

86 

The   Woman's   1 

87        i 

92        » 

Church    Features — 

« 
» 

■        J 

Primary      

93       i 

Mews  from  the  Field  . 

99        ) 

1 

DOVER   BTORY.     The   anguish   and    Borrow    of   the   woman    finding    her    Hast 
though  'i«  .-id  aa  to  body,  ia  wonderfully  delineated  i>.\    thii  presentation.     Buhiequentl 
history   reveals   t  )n-   transformation   to   Immediate    lojr,   irladnea     and    worship,   becau  e 
of  the  vindication  of  the  Baviour'a  purpose  In  Hia  return  from  death,  vrhJeh  i 
dare   n<>t    forget. 


TE  KARERE  Aperira,  1943 

Editorial  .  .  . 


AT  HUI  TAU 

AS  a  season,  Easter  remembers  in  memorium  the 
resurrection  of  the  Christ,  an  event  that  reaches 
into  all  the  ages  and  dispensations,  into  all  peoples, 
nations,  creeds  and  philosophies  regardless  of  the  man-made 
barriers  so  particularly  prevalent  in  these  days,  as  to  be 
regarded  the  most  significant  in  human  history.  It  is  at 
such  a  season  that  we  again  intend  to  gather  in  Conference. 

Although  circumstances  incident  to  the  war  prevented 
us  participating  in  Conference  last  year,  this  coming  event 
should  prove  more  worthwhile.  There  is  no  minimising 
the  retarding  effect  consequent  to  not  holding  Hui  Tau  in 
1942.  Knowing  this,  all  who  are  able  to  attend  should  do 
so  primarily  with  an  eye  single  to  the  glory  of  God — the 
continued  good  and  edification  of  man  as  is  promised  in  the 
consummation  of  the  gospel's  plan. 

With  the  commencement  of  the  Hui  Tau  on  Friday 
morning,  an  opportunity  is  provided  for  receiving  and  par- 
ticipating in  auxiliary  organization  instructions  and  discus- 
sions of  problems,  which  will  if  necessary  be  continued  on 
Saturday  morning.  All  the  Church  activity  will  be  taken 
up  in  work  of  particular  importance  to  the  auxiliaries  of 
the  Mission,  ending  on  Sunday  with  the  important  Relief 
Society  and  Priesthood  sessions.  All  office-bearers  of 
Branch,  District  and  Mission  have  a  need  to  be  at  these 
meetings.  The  subsequent  success  of  your  work  will  be 
a  reflection  of  the  amount  of  and  the  degree  to  which  you 
attended  to  your  meetings  at  Hui  Tau.  Provision  has  been 
made  that  no  one  officer  with  one  or  more  appointments  in 
the  Church  will  have  to  miss  one  meeting  to  attend  another 
at  the  same  time.  It  is  this  aspect  of  the  Conference  that 
is  intended  to  imbue  every  interested  member  with  a  renewed 
outlook,  more  initiative,  better  appreciation  of  the  other 
brother  or  sister,  better  distribution  of  responsibility,  a  more 
vital  and  keener  application  to  the  task  of  reporting  and 
recording,  and  greater  feeling  of  trust,  love  and  brother 
hood — the  power  to  further  progress  spiritually  :  individual1 
and  communities. 


Perhaps  there  are  few  who  will  remember     et  anoth< 
portent    function   that   has   always   been   a   p         of    th  s 
periodic  Conferences.     From  the  beginning  an  '    te?ral  par 


lm 


Aperira,  1943  TE  KARERE  85 

of  all  conferences  has  been  the  acceptance  and  sustaining  ^ 

by   vote   the   General   Authorities   of   the    Church   through-  §/ 

out  the  world,  by  the  members  of  the  Church.     This  sacred  ^C 

right  belongs  to  and  is  part  of  the  Conference  proper.     At  %. 

this  Hui  Tau,  Mission  authorities  as  well  as  the  General 
Authorities  in  Zion  will  be  proposed  and  presented  to  be 
sustained  in  their  respectively  appointed  callings.  The  im- 
portance of  this  procedure  demonstrates  that  inalienable  right 
of  man's  free  agency  of  choice,  and  having  exercised  that 
privilege,  the  degree  to  which  that  choice  was  made  is 
demonstrated  by  the  sustaining  action  of  the  voter. 

Be  it  remembered  also,  that  previous  announcements 
as  to  the  added  objects  to  be  furthered  needing  our  whole- 
hearted and  active  co-operation  is  something  new  to  Hui 
Tau,  but  not  new  to  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Those 
objects  as  outlined  by  our  Mission  President  are  being- 
worked  out  by  the  Saints  and  friends  of  the  Mission.  Indi- 
cations so  far  point  to  a  "patriotic  hui'  'embracing  the  entire 
Mission  proper  and  numerous  public  organizations  through- 
out the  Dominion,  whose  combined  efforts  can  but  result 
in  attaining  the  high  goal  set  for  and  expected  of  them. 
In  sponsoring  this  patriotic  effort  the  Church  is  anxious 
that  much  good  can  be  accomplished  as  all  contributions, 
however  rendered,  will  be  directed  to  its  assigned  patriotic 
function  with  little  or  no  expended  contribution. 

All  this  is  happening  in  the  fourth  year  of  this  present 
war.  At  this  same  time,  when  everything  done  is  influenced 
by  World  War  II.,  Anzac  Day,  which  had  its  birth  at 
Galipolli,  April  25th,  1915,  World  War  I.,  will  fall,  we 
shall  also  meet  to  the  honour  and  memory  of  many  of  Aus- 
tralia's and  New  Zealand's  sons  who  gave  their  lives  on 
that  day  a  generation  ago,  that  we  might  be  safe.  In  our 
observance  of  this  day,  let  us  remember  and  think  of  it  as 
another  step,  however  costly,  towards  the  better  life  and 
the  preservation  of  those  things  which  we  hold  dear,  the  same 
price  being  exacted  in  this  day  for  those  same  ideals. 

What  hope  there  is  for  a  future  where  all  shall  be  safe 
is  dependent  upon  the  conceptions  and  utilisation  of  the  hope 
and  way  vouchsafed  to  mankind  in  the  life  of  the  carpenter's 
Son,  culminating  in  His  victory  over  death  that  this  Easter 
season  is  a  memorium  to. 

— K.H. 


Like  all  other  gifts  and  attainments,  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
has  to  be  cultivated.  Teaching  insures  a  cultivation  as  Pew 
other  things  in  life  can.  An  enriched  spirit,  then,  is  the  first 
great  reward  of  the  teacher. — Adam   S.   Bennion. 


86  TE  KARERE  Aperira,  1943 

The  President's  Page 

BRANCH  TEACHING 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  Branch  Presidency  to  maintain  frequent  and 
personal  contact  with  all  members  of  the  Branch.  This  contact  is  car- 
ried out  by  the  visiting  teachers  under  the  direction  of  the  Branch- 
Presidency,  with  a  member  of  the  Presidency  appointed  to  make  the 
assignments  each  month  of  visits  to  the  respective  homes.  If  the 
Branch  Presidency  so  desire  they  may  appoint  a  branch  chairman  with 
special  assignment  and  supervision  of  branch  teaching  under  their 
direction. 

Teaching  in  the  homes  of  the  members  has  been  since  the  Church 
was  first  organized  one  of  the  most  important  activities  of  the  restored 
priesthood.  By  revelation  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  the  priests 
and  teachers  are  specifically  charged  with  the  responsibility  of  teaching ; 
but  members  of  the  Melchezedek  Priesthood  are  also  subject  to  call  to 
this  service.  Due  to  the  lack  of  experience  of  many  of  the  priests  and 
teachers,  it  is  advisable  for  a  member  of  the  Melchezedek  Priesthood  to 
accompany  tke  priest  or  teacher  in  the  performance  of  this  work. 

All  branch  teachers  should  be  willing  to  accept  the  responsibility 
■of  the  work,  and  such  willingness  should  be  ascertained  by  the  Branch 
Presidency  beforehand.  "Those  selected  should  be  of  exemplary  habits 
and  character,  possessed  of  some  knowledge  of,  and  faith  in  the  gospel, 
and  be  imbued  with  love  and  consideration  for  their  fellowmen.  They 
should  have  tact,  or  develop  it.  They  should  be  pleasing  and  agree- 
able in  manner,  and  neat  in  appearance.  They  should  seek  to  obtain 
the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  by  prayer  and  observance  of  the  com- 
mandments of  the  Lord.  They  should  not  unduly  pry  into  personal 
matters,  nor  be  too  aggressive  in  making  inquiries.  Matters  of  a  pri- 
vate or  personal  nature  should  be  developed  naturally  and  without 
pressure   from   the   teacher." 

If  matters  of  a  confidential  nature  are  discussed  during  a  visit  the 
teachers  must  consider  these  matters  as  private  and  sacred  and  not 
discuss  them  with  others;  unless  it  should  be  necessary  to  do  so  with 
the  Branch  President. 

Each  pair  of  teachers  should  meet  at  an  appointed  time  and  place 
and  pray  together  before  starting  to  make  the  visits  assigned  to  them. 
.Unless  circumstances  demand  otherwise  the  visits  should  be  brief  and 
only  those  subjects  discussed  which  will  be  for  the  best  good  of  the 
family  being  visited.  Visits  should  be  made  only  at  times  convenient 
to  the  various  families. 

It  has  come  to  my  attention  that  many,  too  many,  of  the  homes  of 
members  residing  in  the  respective  branches  of  the  Mission  have  not 
been  visited  by  branch  teachers  since  the  Elders  were  called  home  more 
than  two  years  ago. 

Every  Branch  Presidency  should  make  it  the  first  order  of  branch 
business  to  appoint,  before  another  month  passes,  teachers  to  visit 
the  homes  of  all  members  once  every  month. 

See  that  the  members  are  visited  regularly  by  the  duly  appointed 
teachers  and  I  promise  you  that  there  will  be  a  marked  increase  in 
attendance  at  all  meetings,  and  that  there  will  be  a  better  feeling  and 
more  brotherly  love  among  the  people. 

M.C. 


Aperira,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


87 


The  Woman's  Corner 

By  Elva  T.  Cowley 

SOME   LITTLE   THINGS 

We  are  so  often  engrossed  with  the  big  or  major  problems  of  life 
that  the  little  ones  are  neglected.  Or  else  they  seem  too  insignificant 
or  unimportant  to  give  our  especial  attention.  The  world  was  created 
out  of  little  things  so  the  importance  of  them  cannot  be  underestimated. 
Our  attitude  toward  them  will  make  either  a  success  or  failure  out  of 
the  greater  things.      So  let  us  consider  some  of  the  little  things. 

I  was  greeted  by  a  young  girl  the  other  day.  She  had  a  lovely 
smile  and  an  even  set  of  strong-looking  teeth.  It  was  apparent,  how- 
ever, that  those  teeth  had  never  made  friends  with  a  tooth  brush.  The 
tell-tale  greenish  tartar  had  planted  itself  firmly  around  the  upper 
teeth.  Just  a  little  thing  perhaps,  and  yet  if  ; not  given  attention  wiU 
eventually  become  a  major  problem.  There 
will  first  come  tooth  decay,  later  toothache, 
perhaps  abscessed,  then  extraction  which 
causes  pain  and  permanent  handicap. 

Now,  Mothers,  the  time  to  start  car- 
ing for  your  children's  teeth  is  before-  they 
are  born.  We  usually  think  of  babies  as, 
being  born  without  teeth,  yet  at  birth  the 
jaws  contain  all  the  temporary  teeth,  the 
four  permanent  molars  in  a  partially 
formed  condition  and  the  buds  of  most  of 
the  remaining  permanent  teeth.  The  baby 
teeth  are  just  beneath  the  gums,  twenty 
in  number,  and  are  smaller  than  the  per- 
manent teeth,  of  which  there  are  thirty- 
two. 

Usually  before  a  baby  is  six  months 
old  there  is  some  swelling  where  a  new 
tooth  is  about  to  appear.  If  the  baby  is 
overly  cross  or  has  a  fever  it  is  wise  to 
consult  a  physician  for  the  cutting  of  teeth 
is  a  normal  process  and  something  else  is 
usuallv  responsible  for  the  baby's  irritable 
condition. 

Just  as  soon  as  the  child  is  old  enough, 
he  should  be  allowed  to  brush  his  own 
teeth  in  the  morning  and  at  noon-time.  You 
should  supervise  the  bed-time  brushing  to 

insure  protection  against  any  matter  that  might  become  infected  and 
cause  damage   during  the   night. 

Beginning  at  two  years  of  age  the,  child  should  be  taken  to  the 
dentist  every  six  months  for  a  thorough  cleaning  and  an  examination 
for  cavities,  or  any  other  condition  that  may  affect  his  permanent 
teeth  or  health.  Make  use  of  your  community  dental  clinics  that  have 
been  provided  through  the  Social  Security  at  little  or  no  cost  to  you  for 
their  services. 

All  of  the  baby  teeth  should  remain  until  about  the  sixth  year. 
They  are  as  necessary  to  the  child  as  the  second  teeth  to  the  adult. 
If  any  or  all  of  the  baby  teeth  are  lost  too  early  or  arc  neglected,  it 
is  liable  to  cause  any  of  the  following  results:  Toothache,  sickness 
due    to    inflamed    gums,    decayed    or    abscessed    teeth,    unhealthy    and 


Carrots  contain  Vitimin 
A.  This  vitamin  is  essen- 
tial to. good  tooth  and  bone 
formation.  Carrots  provide 
a  good  vegetable  source  of 
calcium.  Raw  carrots  pro- 
vide excellent  tooth  exer- 
cise which  stimulates  circu- 
lation in  the  gums  and 
teeth  and  thereby  helps  in 
tooth  protection.  In  order 
to  make  vegetables  appetiz- 
ing for  the  children  serve 
them  in  a  little  different 
way.  Here  is  a  recipe  you 
may   like: 

Carrots  in  Parsley  Butter 
8   or   10   med.   sized   Carrots. 
I    teaspoon   Salt. 

1  cup    Butter. 

2  tablespoons    Lemon   Juice. 
4    tablespns.    finely    chopped 

Parsley. 
Wash  and  scrape  the  car- 
rots and  cut  them  in  slices 
or  dice  them.  Cook  in  a 
small  quantity  of  boiling 
water  for  10  to  15  minutes, 
or  until  tender.  Drain,  add 
the  butter,  lemon  juice  and 
parsley,  and  serve  at  once. 
Serves    eight. 

— M.  Cowley. 


88  TE  KARERE  Aperira,  1943 

crooked  second  teeth,  irregular  and  homely  features,  and  increased 
cost  for  dental  attention. 

Special  attention  should  be  given  to  the  six-year  molars.  As  soon 
as  six  teeth  can  be  counted  on  one  side,  starting  from  the  centre  of 
the  front,  the  one  you  see  farthest  back  is  the  six-year  molar.  The 
six-year  molar  should  be  preserved  because  it  guides  the  other  teeth 
into  place;  it  is  the  most  important  grinder,  and  if  lost  it  is  gone  for 
ever.  The  loss  may  cause  crooked  teeth,  a  deformed  mouth,  loss  of 
other  teeth,   irregular  features  and   unnecessary  expense. 

You  should  also  do  all  you  can  to  prevent  such  habits  in  your 
child  as  thumb-sucking,  mouth-breathing,  lip-sucking,  tongue-sucking 
and  improper  sleeping  posture.  Any  of  these  are  liable  to  cause 
crooked  teeth  and  irregular  faces. 

If  your  child  continues  to  breathe  through  his  mouth,  have  your 
physician  examine  his  nose  and  throat  in  order  to  remedy  the  cause. 
The  other  habits  will  take  a  little  perseverance  and  patience  on  your 
part.      The   quickest   remedy   is   not   to   let  the   habits   become   rooted. 

As  I  said  before,  care  of  the  teeth  should  start  before  birth.  It 
is  therefore  necessary  for  expectant  mothers  to  watch  their  diets  to 
insure  sufficient  nourishment  to  form  perfect  teeth.  Before  birth  and 
during  the  nursing  period,  mothers  should  eat:  milk,  oranges,  orange 
juice,  tomatoes,  tomato  juice,  grapefruit  or  lemons.  Leafy  green  vege- 
tables, raw  or  cooked,  should  be  eaten  in  abundance,  also  whole  grain, 
bread  and  cereals.  If  there  is  any  doubt  as  to  the  mineral  content  of 
these  foods,  you  may  secure  from  your  doctor  or  chemist  calcium 
tablets,  to  supplement  the  minerals  drained  from  your  own  system. 

In  order  to  keep  healthy  teeth  we  must  eat  proper  food,  keep  them 
clean,  exercise  them  by  eating  hard  and  raw  foods,  chew  vigorously  and 
visit  the  dentist  every  four  to  six  months. 

Children  should  eat  milk,  oranges  and  other  fresh  fruits,  egg  yolk, 
cod  liver  oil,  whole  grain  cereals  and  breads,  vegetables  such  as  spinach, 
silver  beet,  tomatoes,  cauliflower,  string  beans,  asparagus,  cabbage, 
celery,  beet  greens,  carrots  and  lettuce. 

The  brushing  of  the  teeth  is  also  very  important.  Brush  at  least 
twice  each  day,  in  the  morning  and  before  going  to  bed.  Use  a  dry, 
stiff  brush  that  is  kept  clean.  Use  a  tooth  paste  with  no  grit  in  it. 
Brush  up  on  the  lower  teeth  and  down  on  the  upper  teeth.  Also  scrub 
the  chewing  surfaces  of  teeth,  gums  and  tongue.  Brush  for  at  least 
three  minutes. 

When  one  sees  decay  eating  large  cavities  into  the  front  teeth  of 
children  in  their  early  teens,  it  is  a  sign  of  pure  neglect  and  loss  of 
personal  pride.  There  are  many  excuses  given  for  faulty  and  decayed 
teeth,  but  the  main  causes  to  my  mind  are  improper  diet,  lack  of 
cleanliness  and  fear   of  the   dentist. 

Make  a  friend  out  of  your  dentist  and  demand  that  he  gives  you 
the  best  of  care  and  service.  But  all  of  this  cannot  make  up  for  im- 
proper food.  Let  us  get  back  to  the  healthy  way  of  life  and  leave 
the  sweets  and  refined  foods  for  only  special  occasions. 

The  same  kinds  of  food  that  made  the  teeth  of  the  Maori  race 
strong  and  beautiful  a  century  ago,  can  do  so  again.  The  time  to  begin 
is  now  by  teaching  your  baby  to  eat  each  new  food  that  is  good  for 
him.  Do  not  let  him  start  the  bad  habit  of  refusing  food  because  he 
does  not  like  it.  If  persevered  with,  babies  like  almost  anything  that 
is  good  for  them.  They  will  not  want  the  things  that  are  bad  for  them 
if  they  have  never  tasted  them.  Do  not  let  them  get  the  taste  for  cake 
or  sweets. 

If  you  win  the  fight  for  strong  and  perfect  teeth  you  have  a  good 
start  toward  victory  in  the  battle  for  health  and  happiness. 


Aperira,  1943  TE  KARERE  89 

SUNDAY  SCHOOL 


Labour  for  Strength  and  UNITE  FOR  PEACE 

Peace,  peace  to  him  that  is  far  off,  and  to  him  that  is 
near,  saith  the  Lord ;  and  I  will  heal  him.  But  the  wicked  are 
like  the  troubled  sea,  when  it  cannot  rest,  whose  waters  cast 
up  mire  and  dirt.  There  is  no  peace,  saith  my  God,  to  the 
wicked.— Isa.  57:  19-31. 


SACRAMENT  GEM 

Incline  thine  ear,  O  Lord,  this  day, 
While  unto  Thee  we  humbly  pray, 

And  let  Thy  Spirit  from  above, 

Fill  every  soul  with  peace  and  love. 

CONCERT  RECITATION 

John  14:21. 

"He  that  hath  my  commandments,  and  keepeth  them,  he  it  is 
that  loveth  me;  and  he  that  loveth  me  shall  be  loved  of  my  Father, 
and  I  will  love  him,  and  will  manifest  myself  to  him." 

KORERO  A  NGAKAU 
Hoani  14:21. 

"Te  tangata  kei  a  ia  nei  aku  ture,  e  puritia  ana  hoki  e  ia,  ko  ia  te 
aroha  ana  ki  ahau ;  ki  te  aroha  tetahi  ki  ahau,  ka  arohaina  ia  e  toku 
Matua,  a  ka  aroha  ahau  ki  a  ia,  ka  whakaatu  i  ahau  ki  a  ia." 

SUGGESTED  21-MINUTE  TALKS 
"The  Last  Supper."  "The  Love  of  Peter." 

"Christ's  Life." 

SUGGESTED  HYMN   PRACTICE  SONGS 
No.  4,  "Awake,  Ye  Saints  of  God,  Awake."    Waiata  ako — Nama 
32,  "Haere  Mai,  E  Hoa  ma." 

LESSONS 

KINDERGARTEN     (4    to     5    years).       Thought:    "Thanksgiving    and 
Gratitude." 

"The  Ten   Lepers"    (Luke    17). 

"Pharaoh's   Dream"    (Genesis   41). 
PRIMARY   (6  to  9  years). 

"The  Arrest"    (Matthew   26). 

"The   Trial    Before   Pilate"    (Matthew    27). 

"The   Crucifixion"    (Matthew   27). 

CHURCH  HISTORY    (10  to   11   years)    and  A  DEPARTMENT    (12  to 
15  years). 
"Life  in  Egypt"   (Genesis  40). 
"The   Reunion"    (Genesis   42). 
"Childhood  of  Moses"    (Exodus  1  and  2). 


90  TE  KARERE  Aperira,  1943 

B  DEPARTMENT    (16  to   19  years). 

"Israel's  First  Temple"  (Gen.  4,  8,  12,  13,  28;  Exodus  5,  25,  33, 
39,  40.)  What  to  look  for:  Background  considerations.  The  com- 
mand to  build  and  the  materials  used.  The  name  and  necessity  of  the 
Tabernacle.  Moses'  approval  of  the  work  and  his  blessing  upon  Israel. 
The  tribe  of  Israel  which  was  to  perform  the  Tabernacle  ordinances. 
The  construction  of  the  Tabernacle.  Problems:  By  what  means  were 
the  materials  obtained  for  the  Temple?  What  was  the  importance 
to  Israel  of  a  portable  sanctuary?  What  were  the  two  main  divisions 
of  the  Tabernacle?  Why  has  Temple  building  always  been  so  essential 
to  Israel? 

To  the  Teacher. — In  view  of  the  amount  of  material  to  be  covered 
to  adequately  cover  this  interesting  lesson,  it  is  suggested  that  it  be 
prepared  to  cover  the  month,  and  that  effort  should  be  made  to  present 
it  well. 

C  DEPARTMENT   (20  to  25  years)   and  GOSPEL  DOCTRINE. 

"History  of  Joseph"  (Genesis  28-35).  Helps — Joseph  sold  into 
Egypt — his  stay  in  Potiphar's  house — Pharaoh's  butler  and  baker — 
Pharaoh's  dreams  interpreted — Joseph's  exaltation — Joseph's  brethren 
in  Egypt — Jacob's  descent  into  Egypt — Joseph's  sons  blessed  by  Jacob 
— Jacob's  prophecy  concerning  his  sons — Joseph  a  fruitful  bough — 
Jacob's  death  and  burial — death  of  Joseph. 

"The  Delivery  of  Israel  from  Bondage"  (Exodus  1-11).  Helps — 
Birth  and  preservation  of  Moses — his  flight  to  Midian — the  burning  bush 
— Moses  commissioned  to  deliver  Israel — the  message  to  Pharaoh — the 
magicians  of  Egypt — the  plagues  of  Egypt — the  last  plague — the  Pass- 
over Feast. 

MAORI  CLASS. 

RATAPU   TUATAHI 

TE  WHAKAPONO  HE  tikanga  no  te  kaha.  I  tona  tikanga 
whanaui,  ko  te  whakapono  he  whakapumautanga  no  nga  mea  e  tuman- 
ako  atu  ana  tatou,  he  whakakitenga  no  nga  mea  kahore  nei  e  kitea 
i  roto  i  o  tatou  whakaaro.  Ko  ia  te  tikanga  whakakamuku  e  whakaoho 
ana  i  te  tangata  kia  whakaaro  nui  kia  mahi  hoki.  Ki  te  kore  e  whaka- 
mahia  e  kore  tatou  e  whai  kaha  kei  te  takoto  mai  nei  ano  nga  hua; 
ina  kahore  he  whakapono  o  te  tangata  tera  ia  e  hauake  i  te  ngahuru 
e  kore  rawa  ia  e  whakato  i  te  koanga;  e  kore  hoki  ia  e  timata  te  hanga 
i  te  whare  mehemea  e  mohio  ana  e  kore  e  oti  i  a  ia,  e  whiwhi  ai 
hoki  i  ona  painga  mehemea  hoki  te  tangata  e  ako  ana  kahore  he 
whakapono  tera  ia  e  tutuki  atu  ki  te  matauranga  o  tana  akoranga  e 
kore  rawa  ia  e  ako  tonu.  No  reira  ka  mohio  tatou  ko  te  whakapono 
te  kaupapa  o  te  tumanako,  e  pupu  akenei  te  whakamaunga  atu  o 
tatou  whakaaro  o  tatou  hihikotanga  me  nga  tatutanga  mo  nga  wa  e 
heke  iho  nei.  Tangohia  atu  te  whakapono  o  te  tangata  tera  ia  e 
whiwhi  ki  te  mea  e  hiahiatia  ana  e  ia,  e  tahae  ana  koe  i  te  mea  hei 
kipa  i  a  ia  kia  mau  tonu  te  mahi.  E  kore  rawa  tona  ringa  e  totoro  atu 
ki  te  hopu,  mehemea  e  mohio  ana  ia  e  kore  ia  e  whiwhi  ki  tana  mea 
i  totoro  atu  ra  ia.  Ko  tenei  tikanga  ka  noho  hei  mana  whakakaha  e 
mahi  tonu  ai  te  tangata  kia  whiwhi  ia,  i  te  maha  o  nga  wa  e  whaka- 
momori  ana  e  mamae  ana  kia  whiwhi  ai  ki  taua  mea  e  pirangitia  ra. 
Ko  te  whakapono  te  mea  ngaro  o  te  hihikotanga  atu  o  nga  whakaaro, 
te  wairua  o  te  maiatanga,  te  mana  whakaoho  o  te  hiahia  mahi. 

Nga  Patai. — Whakatakina  he  aha  te  whakapono  i  tona  tikanga 
whanui?  He  aha  te  tangata  i  whakato  ai  i  te  wa  koanga  (spring)? 
He  aha  te  tukunga  iho  ina  tangohia  te  whakapono  o  te  tangata  i  a  ia? 


Aperira,  1943  TE  KARERE  91 

RATAPU    TUARUA 

TE  WHAKAMAHINGA  0  te  whakapono  e  ahuareka  ana  ki  te 
Atua,  na  reira  ka  whiwhi  ki  Tana  takawaenga.  Na  te  whakapono  te 
whanau  a  Iharaira  i  to  ratou  putanga  mai  ki  waho  o  Ihipa  ka  aru  i  to 
ratou  kai  arahi  ki  roto  o  te  moana;  a  na  runga  i  nga  mana  whakaora 
a  te  Atua  i  hua  ake  nei  na  roto  i  tana  whakapono.  Ka  whakaorangia 
ratou,  ka  tutuki  hoki  nga  Ihipiana  ki  te  mate,  i  te  arunga  i  a  ratou.  I 
te  tino  whakapono  o  Hohua  ki  nga  tohutohu  mai  me  nga  whakaari- 
tanga  mai  a  te  Atua,  ka  whakaekea  e  ratou  te  pa  o  Heriko  a  nga  taiepa 
o  taua  pa  o  te  hara  ka  hinga  i  runga  i  te  whakapono  ona  kai  whakaeke 
kahore  hoki  nga  mea  wawahi  me  era  atu  mihini  whawhai.  Na  taua 
mana  ano  a  Hohua  i  whiwhi  ai  ki  nga  awhinatanga  mai  o  nga  mea 
whakamarama  o  te  rangi  i  roto  i  tona  mahi  wikitoria  i  mate  ai  nga 
Amori. 

Nga  Patai. — Ina  whakamahia  e  koe  to  whakapono  e  pehea  ana 
tena  ki  te  Atua?  He  pehea  te  ahei  ai  te  whanau  a  Iharaira  te  whaka- 
whiti  ma  roto  i  te  moana  whero?  He  aha  nga  mea  i  tupono  i  te  wa 
ia  Hohua  na  runga  i  te  whakapono? 

RATAPU   TUATORU 

E  WHAKATAKINA  ANA  ano  hoki  e  Paora  nga  mea  i  tupono 
kia  Kereono,  a  Paraka  Hamahona,  a  Iepeta,  a  Rawiri,  a  Hamuera, 
a  nga  poropiti.  Na  te  whakapono  nei  i  hinga  ai  i  a  ratou  nga  ranga- 
tiratanga  i  mahia  ai  te  tika,  i  whiwhi  ai  ki  nga  mea  i  whakaaria  mai  i 
mua,  i  tutakina  ai  e  ratou  nga  waha  o  nga  raiona,  i  tineia  ai  e  ratou  te 
kaha  o  te  ahi,  i  mawhiti  ai  i  te  mata  o  te  hoari,  i  whai  kaha  ai  i  runga 
i  te  ngoikore.  Na  te  whakapono  a  Arami  raua  ko  Amureke  i  puta 
ai  ki  waho  o  te  hereheretanga  i  te  wa  i  tukitukia  ai  nga  waara  o  te 
whare  herehere.  Na  te  whakapono  a  Niwhai  me  Rihai,  nga  tama  a 
Heramana  i  tiakina  ai  i  o  ratou  hoa  riri  i  nga  Ramana  i  te  ahi,  ahakoa 
i  waenganui  pu  ratou  kore  rawa  tetahi  i  wera;  a  te  mea  nui  ake  i 
whakamahia  ki  roto  ki  nga  ngakau  o  ratou  kai  tukino,  a  whiwhi  ana 
ki  te  maramatanga  me  te  ngakau  ripeneta.  Na  te  whakamahinga  o 
te  whakapono  taea  ana  ki  nga  ngaru  o  te  moana  te  whakarongotanga. 
Nga  rakau  e  whakarongo  ana  ki  te  reo  o  te  mea  e  whakapuaki  ana  i 
runga  i  te  whakapono.  E  taea  hoki  nga  puke  te  whakaneke  atu  hei 
whakatutuki  i  nga  mahi  tika,  ka  whakaoranga  te  hunga  e  mate  ana, 
ka  peia  atu  nga  wairua  poke,  a  ka  whakaarahia  ake  te  hunga  kua 
hemo  ki  te  ora.  Nga  mea  katoa  he  mea  whakamahi  atu  na  roto  i  te 
whakapono. 

Nga  Patai. — He  aha  i  whakatakina  mai  e  Paora  nga  mahi  a  nga 
tangata  kua  korerotia  ake  nei?  I  nga  mea  whakamiharo  i  pa  ki  nga 
tama  a  Heramana  he  aha  te  mea  nui  i  hua  ake  i  roto?  He  aha  etahi 
atu  e  taea  ina  whakamahia  te  whakapono? 

RATAPU    TUAWHA 

TERA  PEA  E  KIIA  ko  te  whakapono  motuhake  ko  ia  anake  e  hara 
i  te  mana  whai  kaha.  Ko  tona  whaikahatanga  i  hua  ake  i  to  awhina- 
tanga mai  a  te  Kaihanga.  Ko  ta  te  whakapono  nei  he  inoi  kau  atu. 
Tera  te  tangata  whakahawea  ki  te  whakapono  e  mea  ko  te  Atua  e 
mohio  mai  nei  ki  nga  mea  katoa.  Mehemea  ho  Atua  aroha,  atawhai 
tera  e  whakamahia  mai  e  ia  e  homai  noa  hoki  e  kore  rawa  e  talari  me 
ata  inoi  marika  i  runga  i  te  inoi  mo  to  whakapono.  Ho  maha  noa 
atu  nga  whakautu  i  roto  i  nga  tautoko  maha  a  te  karaipiture,  o  whaka- 
haere  ana  i  ana  mahi  ina  roto  ano  i  nga  ture  Una  whakatakotoria,  a 
ko  te  aki  i  te  tangata  kia  mahi  kia  rite  tonu  ki  Tana  i  pai  mo  to  kore 
hoki    e   tapatahi    o    poka    ko    ana    ona    i    o    to    Atua    whakaaro.       Ahakoa 


92  TE  KARERE  Aperira,  1943 

hoki  pehea  te  whakatakotoranga  i  nga  ture  o  te  rangi  ko  te  panga 
mai  ona  tikanga  whakapainga  ki  te  uri  tangata  kei  runga  ano  i  te 
ngohengohe  me  te  whakapono  o  te  tangata. 

Nga  Patai. — Pehea  mehemea  ka  kiia  e  hara  te  whakapono  i  te  mana 
whakakaha  me  koia  anake?  Ma  runga  i  tehea  ahua  ta  te  Atua 
whakautu  i  te  inoi?      He  aha  nga  mea  e  poka  ke  i  o  te  Atua  whakaaro? 


NGA  MATENGA 

A  Maki  Pirihi  i  whanau  i  te  17  of  Hurae  1872  ki  Takahiwai. 
No  te  17  o  Tihema  1942  ka  mate  ia.  He  tangata  tenei  e  whakanuia 
ana  e  tona  iwi  Maori  tae  atu  ki  nga  Pakeha.  He  tangata  e  tu  ana  i  nga 
marae,  e  taea  ana  e  ia  te  whakataki  nga  korero  o  nehe  ra.  Na  ana  i 
mihi  te  ope  tuatahi  o  Ngapuhi  kua  whakawhiti  atu  ra  kei  ta  wahi,  ki 
te  marae  o  te  pakanga.  I  tu  Timuaki  ia  mo  te  Peka  o  Takahiwai 
mo  etahi  tau  maha.  I  tana  nehunga  na  Hetaraka  Anaru  i  whakatapu 
te  rua. 

— Na  Hone  Paea  i  ripoata. 

No  te  22  o  Pepuere  1943  ka  mate  atu  a  Hori  Maki  o  Takahiwai,  I 
whanau  ia  i  te  28  o   Maehe  1858.      He  taokete  ia  no  Maki  Pirihi. 

— Na  Hone   Paea  i  ripoata. 

*  *  * 

Ko  Kiritahanga  Teoha  i  mate  i  te  6  o  nga  ra  o  Mei  1941.  Ona  tau 
kaumatua  e  90. 

Ko  Phyllis  W.  Tangihaere  i  mate  i  te  1  o  nga  ra  o  Tihema  1942. 
Tona  kaumatua  e  16  marama. 

Haere  e  kui  korua  ko  to  mokopuna,  haere  i  runga  i  te  ringa  kaha 

0  te  Atua.  Na  ana  nei  korua  i  tiki  mai,  noreira  haere  ki  nga  tupuna, 
liacre  ki  nga  matua,  haere  ki  te  iwi.    Haere.    Haere.    Haere. 

— Na  Here  Tangihaere  i  ripoata. 

*  *  * 

Tenei  he  parekura  nui  kua  pa  mai  ki  taku  Peka,  ara,  tenei  e  rua 
rawa  nga  kaumatua  kua  tangohia  atu.  Tuatahi  ko  Rangiwhau  Karaka, 
c  64  ona  tau.  He  kuia  kaha  rawa  tenei  i  roto  i  nga  mahi  o  te  Hahi, 
tae  noa  ki  tona  matenga.  Naku  ano  i  whakahaere  ona  karakia  me 
tona  nehunga  i  te  22  o  nga  ra  o  Pepuere.  I  te  23  o  nga  ra  ka  mate  atu 
a  Tenia  Pouwharetapu  Kewene.  Koia  hoki  te  Timuaki  Peka  tuatahi 
i  te  whakatunga  o  tenei  Peka  o  Mangere,  a  i  tukua  honoretia  ia  i  te  tau 
1938.      He   nui   nga   iwi  i   eke   mai   ki   te   tangihanga,    Maori — Pakeha. 

1  roto  i  nga  karakia  i  whakahaeretia  he  nui  nga  kupu  ataahua  i  puta 
i  nga  kai  korero,  ara,  ia  Erata  Billman,  Erata  Perrott  me  te  Timuaki 
Mihana.  Miharo  ana  te  hunga  waho  ara,  nga  Pakeha  mo  te  tino 
nai  o  nga  whai-korero  a  te  Timuaki  o  te  Mihana  e  pa  ana  ki  tenei  mea 
ki  te  mate.  I  nehua  ki  te  urupa  o  Mangere  i  raro  i  te  whakahaere  a 
Erata  W.  R.  Perrott,  Timuaki  Takiwa,  i  te  26  o  nga  ra  o  Pepuere. 
Heoi  ra,  haere  to  matou  whaea,  me  to  matou  tuakana  ki  te  mahi  nui 
kei  tua  o  te  arai. 

— Na  Teito  Tangataiti,  Timuaki  Peka,  i  ripoata. 


Creeds,  Demoninational. — I  cannot  believe  in  any  of  the  creeds 
of  the  different  denominations,  because  they  all  have  some  things  in 
tbem  I  cannot  subscribe  to,  though  all  of  them  have  some  truth.  I 
want  to  come  up  into  the  presence  of  God,  and  learn  all  things;  but 
the  creeds  set  up  stakes  and  say,  "Hitherto  shalt  thou  come,  and  no 
further,"  which  I  cannot  subscribe  to. — History  of  the  Church,  Vol. 
6,  p.  57. 


Aperira,  1943  TE  KARERE  93 

PRIMARY 

FIRST  WEEK 

Prayer. 

The  following  is  rather  long  but  the  children  will  enjoy  repeating 
it  line  by  line   or  thought  by  thought  after  the  teacher. 
We  bow  our  heads  and  close  our  eyes 
While  every  little  hand  is  still, 
And  pray,  0  Father,  unto  Thee, 
That  Thou  will  teach  us  of  Thy  will. 
Bless  Thou  our  happy  Primary, 
Our  loving  teachers  everyone, 
And  wilt  Thou  bless  each  little  child 
That  when  our  lessons  here  are  done 
We  may  remember  what  we've  learned 
And  take  some  little  lesson  home, 
That  every  thought  and  deed  and  word 
May  prove  us  still  Thy  very  own.   Amen. 
Lesson: 

JESUS  BEGINS  HIS  TEACHING 

Objective: 

To  help  the  child  to  know  that  when  Jesus  was  a  man  He  taught 
the  people  the  right  way  to  live,  and  that  many  people,  called  disciples, 
listened  and  believed  His  words. 

Approach   to   Lesson: 

Talk  with  the  children  about  "teachers."  A  picture  of  a  teacher 
before  her  class  may  introduce  the  subject.  You  may  ask,  why  do  we 
go  to  school?  Why  do  we  wish  to  learn?  Why  do  we  come  to  Primary? 
Kind  teachers  come  each  week  to  tell  us  stories  so  we  can  learn  about 
Heavenly  Father  and  Jesus.  To-day  our  story  will  show  us  that  Jesus 
was  a  very  great  and  good  teacher.  Many  people  loved  to  hear  Him 
teach. 

JESUS   AND   HIS   DISCIPLES 

When  Jesus  was  thirty  years  old  He  left  His  mother  and  Joseph 
in  Nazareth  and  started  the  great  work  which  the  Lord  had  sent  Him 
to   the   earth   to    do. 

Before  He  began  His  work  of  teaching  the  people,  He  went  to  a 
good  man  named  John  and  asked  to  be  baptized.  So  John  baptized 
Jesus  in  the  river  Jordan,  and  the  Lord  was  pleased. 

After  Jesus  was  baptized  He  left  John  and  His  other  friends  and 
went  away  alone  into  the  wilderness.  He  wanted  to  think  about  the 
things  He  was  going  to  tell  the  people  and  ask  the  Lord  to  help  Him 
and  make  Him  strong  for  His  work.  He  fasted  and  prayed  for  many, 
many  days.  The  Bible  says  for  forty  days.  That  was  a  long  time, 
wasn't  it?  When  Jesus  came  from  the  wilderness,  He  went  from  town 
to  town  and  taught  the  people  to  be  kind,  loving,  and  helpful.  But 
they  liked  most  of  all  to  hear  about  Heavenly  Father,  and  Jesus  was 
always  willing  to  tell  them.  He  not  only  told  them  beautiful  stories 
that  helped  them  to  do  right  but  He  healed  those  among  them  who  were 
sick. 

After  people  found  out  that  Jesus  could  help  them;  preat  crowds 
followed  Him  wherever  He  went.  Often  He  walked  until  His  feel  were 
so  sore  and  tired  He  could  go  no  farther.      But  even  when  He  was  tired, 


94  TE  KARERE  Aperira,  1943 

He  was  not  cross  nor  impatient,  because  He  was,  oh,  so  anxious  that 
everyone  should  know  how  to  serve  our  Heavenly  Father.  As  the  days 
passed,  Jesus  found  so  many  who  needed  His  help  that  it  was  difficult 
for  Him  to  teach  all  who  wanted  to  hear  Him. 

Already  there  were  many  good  people  who  loved  Jesus,  some  of 
whom  left  home  and  friends  to  be  with  Him  and  learn  the  beautiful 
things  He  taught. 

One  day  Jesus  was  walking  by  the  river  Jordan.  There  He  met  the 
same  John  who  had  baptized  Him.  John  was  preaching  to  a  great 
crowd  of  people.  When  John  saw  Jesus  coming  he  said  to  the  people, 
"Behold  the  lamb  of  God."  The  people  heard  what  John  said,  but 
did  not  understand  what  his  words  meant.  The  next  day  Jesus  was 
walking  again  on  the  banks  of  the  river  and  He  met  John  who  had  with 
him  two  men.  They  had  heard  John  preach  the  day  before.  When 
John  saw  Jesus  he  said  to  his  two  friends  Andrew  and  John,  "Behold 
the  lamb  of  God."  They  understood  John's  words  now.  They  knew 
that  Jesus  was  the  Christ  so  they  left  John  and  followed  Jesus.  When 
Jesus  saw  them  He  turned  and  talked  with  them  and  their  hearts  were 
filled  with  joy.  They  went  with  Jesus  to  His  home  and  stayed  with  Him 
all  day  that  they  might  learn  more  of  Him. 

After  visiting  with  Jesus,  John  and  Andrew  probably  hastened  home 
to  tell  the  glad  news  to  their  families.  Andrew  said  to  Peter,  his 
brother,  "We  have  found  the  Christ."  Peter  was  happy  for  he  and 
Andrew  were  always  talking  about  the  time  when  Jesus  would  come. 
They  were  fisherman,  so  when  they  pushed  their  boat  out  from  the 
shore  one  morning  we  may  be  very  sure  they  were  thinking  and  talking 
about  Jesus. 

And  Jesus,  walking  by  the  sea  of  Galilee,  saw  the  two  brothers 
casting  their  nets  into  the  sea,  "and  he  saith  unto  them,  follow  me  and 
I  will  make  you  fishers  of  men."  He  meant  that  He  needed  them 
to  help  Him  teach  the  many  people  who  were  eager  to  hear  Him.  The 
Bible  says  they  left  their  nets  and  went  with  Jesus  willingly  for  they 
wished  to  learn  more  of  His  ways. 

When  Jesus  had  gone  only  a  few  steps  further,  He  saw  two  more 
fishermen,  James  and  John.  They  were  mending  their  nets.  He  called 
them,  too,  to  help  Him.  And  they  left  their  father  in  the  boat  with 
th-a  servants  and  followed  Him. 

On  another  day  Jesus  went  to  a  city  called  Galilee.  On  the  way 
He  met  a  man  named  Philip.  Jesus  knew  Philip  was  a  good  man,  and 
He  said  to  him,  "Follow  me."  And  Philip  was  happy  to  go  with  Jesus 
for  he  knew  that  Jesus  was  the  Great  Teacher  that  John  had  told  him 
about. 

Soon  there  were  other  good  men  who  came  to  listen  to  Jesus. 
They  believed  the  things  He  taught,  and  loved  to  be  near  Him. 

We  are  going  to  call  all  who  believed  the  words  of  Jesus  and 
listened  to  His  teachings,  His  disciples,  for  a  disciple  is  one  who  learns 
something   from    another. 

We  shall  hear  a  great  deal  about  the  disciples  in  our  stories  about 
Jesus,  for  they  were  with   Him   most  of  the  time. 

As  the  days  went  on,  more  people  followed  Jesus,  for  He  went 
about  all  Galilee  teaching  and  preaching  and  healing  all  manner  of 
disease  among  the  people.  And  there  followed  Him  great  multitudes 
of  people  whom  He  called  disciples. 


Aperira,  1943 


Less 


TE  KARERE 

SECOND  WEEK 
JESUS   CHOOSES   TWELVE    APOSTLES 


95 


Objective: 

Our  Heavenly  Father  chooses  His  leaders  from  among  those  who 
live  near  to  Him. 

Lesson   Helps: 

Bible,   Matt.    10:1-4;   Mark  3:13-19;   Luke   6:12-19. 

Impress  the  children  through  the  lesson  story  that  since  it  was 
impossible  for  Jesus  to  teach  all  the  people  at  once  it  was  necessary 
to  choose  a  certain  few  who  should  be  especially  trained  to  teach  others. 
Thus,  the  truth  was  spread  farther  and  faster  than  was  possible  by 
one  man.  Keep  in  mind  also  the  thought  that  those  who  were  chosen 
were  men  who  loved  the  right  and  desired  to  learn  the  truth. 
Story: 

THE   CHOSEN  TWELVE 

Last  time  we  talked  about  Jesus  we  learned  that  He  went  about 
among  the  people  teaching  them  and  blessing  them.  He  told  them 
beautiful  stories  and  healed  their  sick.  Many  people  loved  Jesus, 
and  followed  Him  wherever  He  went.  Some  left  their  homes,  families, 
and  friends  just  to  be  with  Jesus,  because  they  believed  His  words. 
There  were  people  in  many  cities  who  loved  Jesus  and  wanted  to  listen 
to  Him.  Jesus  could  only  be  in  one  city  at  a  time.  There  were  no 
automobiles  and  trains  in  those  days,  so  it  took  Him  a  long  time  to 
go  from  one  city  to  another. 

You  will  remember  in  our  last  story  Jesus  called  some  very  good 
men  to  follow  Him.  Can  you  remember  some  of  their  names?  They 
were  Peter  and  Andrew,  and  James  and  John  and  Philip  and  many 
others.  They  were  called  disciples  because  they  wanted  to  learn,  and 
Jesus  did  teach  them  many  things.  Now  that  He  had  so  much  to  do, 
what  do  you  think  He  did?  Yes,  He  called  some  of  these  good  dis- 
ciples to  help  Him.  He  wanted  them  not  only  to  teach,  but  to  do 
many  other  things  for  Him;  so  He  had  to  have  very  good,  strong  men 
who  could  not  be  coaxed  away  from  doing  His  work. 

Jesus  wanted  to  choose  the  right  men  to  help  Him.  He  knew  His. 
Heavenly  Father  could  help  Him,  so  one  night  He  went  up  on  to  a  moun- 
tain all  by  Himself.  He  stayed  there  all  night  long.  He  said  prayer 
after  prayer,  asking  God  to  help  Him  choose  the  right  men. 

Then,  when  day  had  come,  and  while  many  people  were  gathering 
to  hear  more  of  His  wonderful  words,  Jesus  called  some  of  His  disciples 
to  come  closer  to  Him.  When  they  came  to  Him,  willing  to  do  any- 
thing He  wished  them  to  do,  He  chose  twelve  of  them.  He  gave  each 
a  special  blessing  and  named  them  Apostles. 

You  would  like  to  know  their  names,  wouldn't  you? 

There  were  Simon  Peter  and  Andrew,  his  brother,  James  and 
John,  Philip  and  Bartholomew,  Matthew  and  Thomas;  then  there  were 
another  James  and  another  Simon'and  two   men   named  Judas. 

After  Jesus  blessed  His  Apostles  they  stood  close  by  Him  for  a 
few  minutes.  Then  Jesus  walked  down  the  mountain  with  them.  Many 
people  had  gathered  to  listen  to  Jesus  and  He  taught  them  and  healed 
their  sick. 

The  Apostles  were  honest  and  true  and  loved  Jesus  with  all  their 
hearts.  They  stayed  with  Him,  travelled  with  Him,  and  helped  Him 
when  crowds  gathered  about.  Later  Jesus  sent  them  out  to  be  His 
messengers.  Then  they  went  from  city  to  city  and  preached  to  all 
who  would  listen,  and  they  blessed  the  people  and  healed  the  siek. 
When  they  returned  to  tell  Jesus  what  they  had  done  their  hearts  were 
filled   with  joy. 


/ 


96  TE  KARERE  Aperira,  1943 

Picture  and  Conversation:       Show  picture,  "The  Last  Supper." 

Mary,  you  may  touch  the  picture  that  is  Jesus.  What  helped 
Mary  to  tell  that  one  was  Jesus,  Robert?  You  may  count  the  Apostles, 
Jane.  Why  did  Jesus  choose  the  Apostles?  What  kind  of  men  were 
they?      What   were   their   names? 

THIRD  WEEK 

Lesson:  JESUS  TAUGHT  US  TO  BE  KIND 

Objective: 

If  we  follow  the  example  and  teaching  of  Jesus  we  will  be  happy. 

Illustrative    Material: 

Pictures  of  children  showing  kindness  to  other  children  or  animals. 
This  type  of  picture  may  be  found  in  magazines.  Look  through  your 
picture  box,  you  may  find  exactly  the  one  you  need  to  illustrate  this 
lesson. 

Approach   to   Lesson: 

Introduce  the  thought  of  the  lesson  with  a  short  discussion  of  the 
pictures. 

What  story  does  each  picture  tell  us?  When  Jesus  was  on  the 
earth,  what  did  He  tell  the  Aopstles  and  the  people?  He  said,  "Love 
one  another."  Do  you  know  a  story  about  Jesus  that  showed  that  He 
was  kind?      Tell  us  about  it. 

Presentation    of    Lesson: 

Tell  the  following  story: 

THE  LOST   SKATES 

One  afternoon  Jimmie  was  sitting  on  the  porch,  thinking  about 
his  lost  skates.  This  was  the  reason  he  was  thinking  about  them. 
Down  the  street,  near  the  corner,  a  little  boy  was  skating  back  and 
forth.  Watching  this  boy  had  made  Jimmie  think  sadly  about  his  own 
skates. 

The  boy  at  the  corner  went  slowly  and  uncertainly  up  and  down. 
He  seemed  to  be  just  learning  to  skate.  Occasionally  he  tumbled,  but 
most  of  the  time  he  got  along  quite  well. 

As  he  came  close,  Jimmie  was  surprised  to  see  how  shabby  the  boy 
was.  But,  though  the  boy  was  so  poor  looking,  his  skates  were  quite 
new. 

"They  are  very  much  like  mine,"  thought  Jimmie.  Just  then  the 
boy  skated  past  him. 

"They  are  just  like  mine,"  thought  Jimmie.  Then,  when  the 
boy  skated  past  again,  Jimmie  saw,  printed  on  the  straps  the  word 
Jimmie.      "Why  they  are  mine!'  shouted  Jimmie. 

He  stepped  in  front  of  the  boy.  "Where  did  you  get  my  skates?" 
he  demanded. 

The  little  boy  stared  at  him  with  round,  frightened  eyes.  "They're 
not  your  skates,'  he  said.  "They're  mine.  The  Junkman  gave  them 
to  me." 

"I  don't  care  who  gave  them  to  you,"  said  Jimmie,  crossly.  "They 
are  mine.      What's  your  name?" 

"Stephen.      I  live  over  by  the  tracks." 

"Well!  See!  My  name  is  Jimmie,  and  here  it  is,  right  here,  where 
I   printed   it  myself — Jimmie.      So   they   are   mine!" 

The  little  boy  looked  worried.  "The  Junkman  gave  them  to  me. 
He  found  them  in  the  gutter  where  they  had  been  thrown  away." 

"They  must  have  rolled  down  the  walk  when  I  took  them  off," 
said  Jimmie,  recalling  that  day  when  he  had  fallen  and  hurt  his  cheek. 


Aperira,  1943  TE  KARERE  97 

"Well,  any  way,  I  didn't  throw  them  away.  And  they  are  mine.  Give 
them  to   me!" 

The  little  boy  sat  down  and  began  to  tug  obediently  at  the  straps. 
"I  guess  you're  right,"  he  said.      "They  must  be  yours." 

Jimmie  took  the  skates  and  ran  home.  At  his  own  doorstep  he 
looked  back.  The  boy  was  still  sitting  where  Jimmie  had  left  him,  but 
now  he  was  leaning  over,  his  head  on  his  arms,  crying. 

Jimmie  had  thought  he  would  be  perfectly  happy  to  have  his  skates 
back  again.  He  had  been  so  sorry  to  lose  them,  and  he  had  hunted 
high  and  low  for  them! 

But  he  couldn't  help  thinking  about  that  little  ragged  boy.  He 
kept  remembering  how  he  had  looked  hunched  over  there  on  the  side- 
walk, with  his  head  down,  crying.  Jimmie  thought  so  hard  about  it 
that  he  couldn't  enjoy  his  dinner. 

As  he  was  getting  ready  for  bed,  he  suddenly  made  up  his  mind 
about  something.  He  slipped  on  his  bathrobe  over  his  pyjamas  and 
went  downstairs,  into  the  living-room  where  his  mother  and  daddy 
were. 

"I  want  to  talk  to  you,"  said  Jimmie. 

"Why,   what   is   it,   Son?"   asked  his   mother. 

Then  Jimmie  told  them  about  the  ragged  boy  who  had  been  skat- 
ing at  the  corner  that  afternoon.  He  told  them  just  how  the  boy  had 
looked — so  small  and  shabby,  and  how  he  had  put  his  head  down  and 
cried. 

"And  I  think,"  said  Jimmie,  at  last,  "that  if  you  don't  mind, 
Mother,  I'll  give  the  skates  back  to  him.  He  really  believed  they  were 
his;  and  somehow,  it  doesn't  seem  right  to  take  them  away,  just  because 
the  Junkman  made  a  mistake  and  thought  they  had  been  thrown  away, 
there  in  the  gutter." 

"I  think  you  are  just  right,"  said  his  mother.  "And  I'll  tell  you 
something  else  I  think" — and  she  kissed  him — "I  think  you  will  be 
happy." 

And  that  is  exactly  what  Stephen  thought  when,  next  morning, 
Jimmie  and  his  mother  drove  over  to  the  little  house  by  the  railroad 
tracks  and  gave  him  the  wonderful  skates,  to  keep  for  his  very  own. 
Stephen  was  so  happy — and  so  was  Jimmie! 

"Dearie,  dearie  me!"  said  the  Junkman,  when  he  heard  about  it. 
"This  world  is  just  plumb  full   of  good  people!" 

Song:  "Can  A  Little  Child  Like  Me." 

FOURTH  WEEK 

Lesson:  THE    CHILDREN'S    HOUR 

Objective:      To  give  the  children  an  opportunity  for  self-expression. 

Song:  "Shine   On,"  No.   90   in   Primary   Song  Book. 

Prayer: 

Repeat  the  Lord's  Prayer  in  concert  before  the  opening  prayer  is 
said  by  one  of  the  children. 

Song:     "Happiness,"  No.  28  in  "Primary  Songs  for  the  Missions." 

Lesson:  HAPPY   PLAY   TIME 

Objective: 

To  help  the  child  to  learn  and  grow  by  doing. 

This  beautiful  thought  expressed  so  well  by  Robert  Lewis  Strven- 
son  will  be  inspiration  for  the  story  which  you  will  tell  to  the  children. 


/ 


98  TE  KARERE  Aperira,  1943 

"I  expect  to  pass  through  thi?s  world  but  once.  Any  good  thing, 
therefore,  that  I  can  do,  or  any  kindness  that  I  can  show  to  any  human 
heing,  let  me  do  it  now.  Let  me  not  defer  it  or  neglect  it,  for  I  shall 
not  pass  this  way  again." 

Story: 

THE  MAGIC  OF  A  KIND  ACT 

It  was  a  bleak,  snowy  day;  the  train  was  late;  the  ladies'  room 
dark  and  smoky;  and  the  dozen  women,  old  and  young,  who  sat  wait- 
intg  patiently,  all  looked  cross,  low-spirited,  or  stupid.  I  felt  all  three, 
and  thought,  as  I  looked  around,  that  my  fellow-beings  were  a  very 
unamiable,   uninteresting  set. 

Just  then  a  forlorn  old  woman,  shaking  with  palsy,  came  in  with 
a  basket  of  wares  for  sale,  and  went  about  mutely  offering  them  to  the 
sitters.  Nobody  bought  anything,  and  the  poor  old  soul  stood  blink- 
ing at  the  door  a  minute,  as  if  reluctant  to  go  out  into  the  bitter  storm 
again. 

She  turned  presently,  and  poked  about  the  room  as  if  trying  to 
find  something;  and  then  a  pale  lady  in  black,  who  lay  as  if  asleep 
on  a  sofa,  opened  her  eyes,  saw  the  old  woman,  and  instantly  asked, 
in  a  kind  tone,   "Have  you  lost  anything,   ma'am?" 

"No  dear.  I'm  looking  for  the  heatin'  place  to  have  a  warm 
'fore  I  goes  out  again.  My  eyes  is  poor,  and  I  don't  seem  to  find  the 
furnace  nowheres." 

"Here  it  is,"  and  the  lady  led  her  to  the  steam  radiator,  placed 
a  chair,  and  showed  her  how  to  warm  her  feet. 

"Well,  now  isn't  that  nice!"  said  the  old  woman,  spreading  her 
ragged  mittens  to  dry.  "Thanky,  dear;  this  is  proper  comfortable, 
isn't  it?  I'm  most  froze  to-day,  bein'  lame  and  wimbly;  and  not  selling 
much  makes  me  kind  of  down-hearted." 

The  lady  smiled,  went  to  the  counter,  bought  a  warm  drink  and 
some  sort  of  food,  carried  it  herself  to  the  old  woman,  and  said,  as 
respectfully  and  kindly  as  if  the  poor  woman  had  been  dressed  in  silk, 
and  fur,  "Won't  you  have  this  warm  drink?  It's  very  comforting  such 
a  day  as  this." 

"Sakes  alive!  Do  they  give  food  to  this  depot?"  cried  the  old  lady, 
in  a  tone  of  innocent  surprise  that  made  a  smile  go  round  the  room, 
touching  the  gloomiest  face  like  a  streak  of  sunshine.  "Well,  now, 
this  is  just  lovely,"  added  the  old  lady,  sipping  away  with  a  relish. 
"This  does  warm  the  cockles  of  my  heart!" 

While  she  refreshed  herself,  telling  her  story  meanwhile,  the  lady 
looked  over  the  poor  wares  in  the  basket,  bought  soap  and  pins,  shoe 
strings  and  tape,  and  cheered  the  old  soul  by  paying  well  for  them. 

As  I  watched  her  doing  this,  I  thought  what  a  sweet  face  she  had, 
though  I'd  considered  her  rather  plain  before.  I  felt  dreadfully 
ashamed  of  myself  that  I  had  grimly  shaken  my  head  when  the  basket 
was  offered  to  me;  and  as  I  saw  the  look  of  interest,  sympathy,  and 
kindliness  come  into  the  dismal  faces  all  around  me,  I  did  wish  that  I 
had  been  the  magician  to  call  it  out. 

It  was  only  a  kind  word  and  a  frienplly  act,  but  somehow  it  bright- 
ened that  dingy  room  wonderfully.  It  changed  the  faces  of  a  dozen 
women,  and  I  think  it  touched  a  dozen  hearts,  for  I  saw  many  eyes 
follow  the  plain,  pale  lady  with  sudden  respects;  and  when  the  old 
woman  got  up  to  go,  several  persons  beckoned  to  her  and  bought 
something,  as  if  they  wanted  to  repair  their  first  negligence. 

The  lady's  act  was  not  done  for  effect,  and  no  possible  reward  could 
be  received  for  it  except  the  ungrammatical  thanks  of  a  ragged  old 
woman. 


Aperira,  1943  TE  KARERE  99 

NEWS  FROM  THE  FIELD 


The  above  is  a  picture  of  the  "nursery"  group  of  the  Auckland  Branch  Relief 
Society  with  a  few  of  the  parents  and  Sister  Ryan,  third  from  right,  who  is  in  charge 
of  the  nursery,  outside  the  entrance  to  their  comfortably  appointed  room.  This  inno- 
vation of  providing  for  the  care  of  the  children  of  the  mothers  of  the  Society  was  due 
to  the  desire  and  efforts  of  the  presidency  to  assist  the  mothers  in  some  of  the 
problems  that  has  in   the   past  kept  them  from  attending  Relief  Society  meetings. 


TAMAKI    BRANCH,    H.B. 
Reported   by    Wm.    Harris 

February  2nd  marked  the  opening  of 
the  Tamaki  M.I. A  ,  the  function  being 
held  in  the  Oddfellows'  Hall,  Danne- 
virke.  Many  European  friends  attended, 
including  a  number  of  servicemen  from 
the  CD. S.I.  and  was  voted  by  the  visi- 
tors to  be  the  finest  entertainment  of  its 
kind.  The  social  was  kept  at  a  lively 
pace  from  start  to  finish,  the  programme 
being  ably  controlled  by  Cowley  Harris 
and  Tapsell  Meha.  An  appetizing  supper 
was  served  by  the  ladies,  which  brought 
timely  relief  to  the  dancers  and  "hungry" 
ones.  Congratulations,  you  M  I. A.  officers! 
Keep    up    the    good    work ! 

Bro.  Eruera  Taurau,  who  left  this 
Branch  eleven  years  ago  to  reside  in  the 
Wairarapa  District  as  President  in 
charge,  is  at  present  in  Tahoraiti  making 
arrangements  for  the  renovation  of  bis 
old  homestead.  It  is  the  intention  of  Bro. 
Taurau  to  reside  again  in  this  Branch. 
When  Bro.  and  Sister  Taurau  and  family 
settle  down  they  will  be  an  asset  to  the 
Branch.  Of  late,  Bro.  Taurau's  health 
has  been  on  the  decline,  the  affairs  of  the 
District  being  carried  on  by  his  counsel- 
lors. A  hearty  welcome  awaits  the  Tau- 
rau  family! 

Both  Sisters  Amy  Takerei  and  Char- 
lotte     McLaughlin,      who      were      reported 


patients  in  the  Dannevirke  Hospital,  are 
now    home    again. 

Bro.  Eriata  Nopera  and  Bro.  Rahiri 
Harris  have  been  on  a  extensive  tour  of 
the  East  Coast,  attending  huis  arranged 
by  Sir  Apirana  Ngata  and  Hon.  P.  K. 
Paikea,  Minister  in  Charge  of  the  Maori 
War  Effort,  in  connection  with  the  Re- 
habilitation of  Maori  Soldiers.  They  re- 
port having  good  meetings. 

An  enjoyable  St.r.day  was  spent  in  the 
Branch  on  February  14.  Visitors  present 
were:  Bro.  Hirini  Christy  of  Nuhaka,  Bro. 
George  Randall  of  Hastings  (chairman 
of  the  Hui  Tau  Preparation  Committee) 
and  Bros.  Nopera  and  Meha  of  the  Dis- 
trict Presidency.  The  topic  of  the  day 
was  the  forthcoming  Patriotic  Hui  Tau. 
Bro.  Geo.  Randell  outlined  fully  the  pro- 
gramme for  the  Hui,  fiving  instructions, 
and  exhorting  the  Saints  to  support  and 
make  this  the  biggest  Hui  Tau  ever.  Bro. 
Hirini  Christy,  in  his  usual  way,  delivered 
an  inspirational  sermon,  which  was  fully 
appreciated    by    his    attentive    listeners. 

A  meeting  with  the  Dannevirke  Pat- 
riotic Society  was  held  in  the  afternoon, 
there  being  present  Mr.  H.  s.  M.  Quigley, 
Secretary  of  the  Society.  Mr.  D,  1. 
Crooks,  member  on  committee  and  also 
Secretary     of     the     Dannevirke     County 

Council,  and  Mr.  II.  M.  Tatere.  Maori 
representative    on    the    Committee. 


100 


TE  KARERE 


Aperira,  1945 


On  Tuesday,  March  2nd,  news  was  received  from  Bro.  Raymond  Going, 
Sgt. -Pilot  in  llie  R.A.F.  in  England,  saying  that  at  Christmas  time  he  had 
become    engaged    to    Miss    Dorothy    Williams    of    Dyerth,    North    Wales. 

Four  days  later  word  was  leceiveu  uiat  he  was  posted  as  missing  from 
operations  three  days  earlier.  These  messages  both  give  cause  for  joy  and 
sorrow,  though  shocked  at  the  luicst  iniormarion,  Brother  Going's  family  and 
relatives    leel    secure   in    the   hope    that   all    is    not    lost. 


Both  Bros.  Christy  and  Ranaell  spoke 
at  this  meeting,  and  after  a  full  discus- 
sion it  was  the  unanimous  decision  of 
the  Dannevirke  Patriotic  Society  to  sup- 
port fully  our  effort  in  raising  funds,  in 
support  of  our  candidate.  This  was  fully 
felt  when  they  suggested  that  our  aim 
be  for  £8000. 

"Nuff"  said.  The  campaign  is  now 
under   way.      The    candidate,    by   the   way, 

is    Miss ,    I   mean .      Perhaps    I 

should  keep  this  a  secret.  I  think  I  will! 
Can  you  guess  ?  Never  mind,  a  pleasant 
surprise   awaits   you! 

President  Cowley  was  a  welcome  visi- 
tor to  the  Branch  on  his  way  to  Hast- 
ings on  Thursday,  February  18.  Bro. 
Rahiri  Harris  joining  him,  where  a  meet- 
ing to  discuss  the  Hui  Tau  is  being  held 
with   Mr.   Rainbow,   Mayor  of  Hastings. 

On  his  return  from  Hastings  on  Febru- 
ary 22,  Pres.  Cowley  stayed  overnight, 
leaving  the  following  morning  for  Auck- 
land. We  appreciate  President's  visits, 
and  always   look  forward  to  them. 

The  Tamaki  Branch,  especially  the 
many  personal  friends  of  Sister  Jewel 
Cowley,  take  this  opportunity  of  wishing 
her  "many  happy  returns"  on  attaining 
her    seventeenth    birthday. 

Born  March  2,  1926,  Jewel  will  have 
been  in  New  Zealand  just  on  five  years. 
If  you  should  be  here  on  your  21st  birth- 
day, Jewel,  we  promise  to  put  on  a  big 
birthday    party    for   you.    Kia   Ora,   Jewel! 

Visitors  to  Dannevirke  between  now 
and  Hui  Tau  are  especially  requested  to 
bring    all    the   money    they    possess. 

The  Ladies'  Committee  will  show  you 
how  easily  you  can  get  "rid  of  it."  Al- 
ready they  have — I  was  going  to  say 
£8,000,  but  no,  they  are  still  a  few  shil- 
lings off!  Big  events  are  coming  off 
shortly — a  strong  committee  planning  day 
and  night  to  attain  their  mighty  objec- 
tive. 

Among  the  Maori  boys  attending  the 
Dannevirke  High  School  is  Hapi  Potae 
of  the  East  Coast.  With  other  Maori  boys 
from  Whangarei,  Rotorua  and  the  East 
Coast,  they  spent  a  Sunday  with  us, 
enjoying  themselves  immensely.  Hapi 
Potae,  I  understand,  comes  from  a  family 
of   Saints    from    the   East   Coast. 

Bro.  Taylor  Mihaere  was  home  to  visit 
his  mother  and  family  before  going  into 
camp  at  Christchurch,  where  he  is  to 
undergo  training  in  the  R.N.Z.A.F.  Good 
luck,   Taylor!      Kia   Kaha! 

On  February  22,  the  Tamaki  Primary 
held  a  very  successful  Valentine  Party, 
many  Pakeha  visitors,  with  their  child- 
ren, attending.  It  was  a  great  success, 
the  children  enjoying  themselves  im- 
mensely. The  officers  are  to  be  congratu- 
lated, considering  they  are  just  a  new 
and  "young"  team,  and  this  being  their 
first  big  event  for  the  year.  The  officers 
concerned    are:    Eliza    Harris,    President; 


Awhitia  Hira,  1st  Counsellor;  Josephine 
Barclay,  2nd  Counsellor  and  Joy  Takerei, 
Secretary.  Splendid  work,  Primary  offi- 
cers!    Keep    it   up! 

The  Tahoraiti  Platoon  of  the  Maori 
Home  Guard  is  now  at  last  in  action. 
With  37  members,  training  commenced 
on  Sunday,  February  28th,  with  Lieut. 
Lui   Paewai   in   charge. 

Some  of  the  members  include  Wi 
Duncan,  Karauria  Wirihana,  William 
Thompson,  William  Harris,  Leonard  Snee 
and    Ronald    King.  With    a    few    more 

exercises  and  route  marches,  you  will 
notice  a  big  change  with  some  of  these 
brethren,  especially  Bro.  Wi  Duncan,  who 
is   the   biggest  member  in  the  platoon. 


WHANGAREI   DISTRICT 
Reported    by    Hone    Paea 

Returning  to  their  respective  homes 
from  essential  work  for  Christmas  holi- 
days and  stopping  in  Whangarei  to  pur- 
chase things  to  take  back  home,  the  fol- 
lowing brethren,  Geo.  Anderson,  Wm. 
Palmer,  Pera  Wihongi  and  Heteraka  An- 
drew, received  an  urgent  call  to  attend 
at  the  hospital.  This  is  how  Brother 
Pera    Wihongi   related    the   incident: — 

On  the  24th  December,  at  2  p.m.,  Mrs. 
Plaisted  (Presbyterian)  received  an 
urgent  call  from  the  hospital  that  her 
baby  (about  a  year  old)  was  not  expected 
to  live.  The  mother  of  the  child  having 
heard  of  the  Mormons,  wondered  if  they 
could  do  anything  for  her  baby.  The 
four  of  us  were  rounded  up  and  rushed 
to  the  hospital  in  a  taxi.  When  we  ar- 
rived there  the  matron  met  us.  We  intro- 
duced ourselves  as  Mormon  Ministers. 
She  took  us  into  the  ward,  and  told  us 
if  we  had  not  made  a  mistake  as  the  baby 
we  were  sent  up  to  see  was  not  a  Mor- 
mon, but  a  Presbyterian  baby.  We  told 
her  that  was  the  right  baby.  She  then 
told  us  the  nature  of  the  child's  sickness, 
and  for  us  not  to  touch  the  baby.  We 
explained  to  her  the  purpose  of  our  visit, 
that  we  had  to  lay  our  hands  on  the 
baby's  head.  After  a  while  she  con- 
sented, on  condition  we  washed  our  hands 
before  we  left.  She  then  told  us  as  soon 
as  we  were  ready  she  would  call  the  other 
nurses  to  order.  We  told  her  to  come 
near  and  witness  the  performance  of  the 
ordinance.  I  looked  around  at  the  other 
nurses,  who  stood  with  bowed  heads  as 
Bro.  Heteraka  blessed  the  baby.  The 
matron  and  the  nurses  joined  us  in  the 
Amen.  The  very  next  day  the  mother 
of  the  baby  received  word  that  her  baby 
was  on  the  way  to  recovery.  The  mother 
was  so  happy  when  she  heard  the  news 
she  gave  me  10/-  for  our  trouble.  I  ex- 
n'"'"'"'  +h~  Gosnel  to  her  and  that  we 
were  not  paid  ministers.  I  explained  the 
different    organizations    **»    her,    nnd    she 


Aperira,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


101 


donated  the  10/-  to  the  Awarua  Relief 
Society. 

There  are  approximately  24  families 
(Maori)  living  in  Awarua,  of  which  there 
are  16  where  both  husband  and  wife  are 
Mormons,  with  an  average  of  five  child- 
ren per  family.  Three  of  these  Mormon 
families    can   claim    4  7    grandchildren. 

Seven  of  our  Gleaner  Girls  went  in  for 
Home  Nursing  instructions  and  passed, 
each  receiving  a  signed  certificate. 

A  letter  has  been  received  from  Pte. 
David  Tari  (65371)  of  the  Maori  Bat- 
talion. He  is  quite  well,  and  in  a  few 
days  will  be  returning  to  their  base 
camp.  Bro.  Tari  was  wounded  during  the 
Libyan  campaign. 

Another  hospital  case  was  told  me 
when  Bros.  Geo.  Anderson  and  William 
Palmer  were  called  to  the  hospital.  When 
they  arrived  they  found  a  brother  of 
Whangaruru  in  a  very  critical  condition. 
The  doctor  told  them  the  patient  will  not 
live  very  long.  They  were  allowed  three 
minutes  with  him.  They  had  a  short 
service  and  administered  to  the  patient, 
and  it  was  fully  three-quarters  of  an  hour 
before  they  were  asked  to  leave.  Bro. 
Anderson  returned  the  next  day  and 
found  the  patient  in  a  cheery  mood.  A 
few  days  later  they  got  word  that  the 
patient  had  returned  home  in  good  health. 

The  Awarua  Gleaner  President,  Mary 
Wihongi,  had  a  korero  with  her  co- 
workers— how  they  could  help  with  the 
coming  Hui  Tau.  I  believe  they  are  plan- 
ning a  big  "Eye's  Kreem"  party  for  the 
second  week  in  April;  all  the  proceeds 
for  the  Hui.  I'm  sure  it's  going  to  be 
a  success.  When  Mary  and  her  gang 
get  together  —  say,  there's  no  stopping 
until  the  thing  is   accomplished. 

Bro.  Koni  Tari,  1st  Counsellor  of  the 
Awarua  Branch  and  chorister  in  the 
M.I. A.  for  the  past  two  seasons,  who  has 
been  working  around  Hawke's  Bay.  paid  a 
hurried  trip  home  to  take  his  family  back 
to  H.B.  His  wife  is  already  in  the  Bay — 
working  in  a  canning  factory,  I  believe. 
Sister  Tari  was  an  active  member  in  the 
Belief  Society  and  also  in  the  M.I. A. 
work.  Maybe  the  climate  has  attracted 
them.  We  wish  them  every  success  in 
their  new  kainga. 

Koni  Neho  and  John  Paea  were  or- 
dained deacons  by  Wahangu  Neho  and 
Remana    Heke    respectively. 

Bro.  Friday  Pirihi  of  Takahiwai  was  set 
anart  as  President  of  the  Takahiwai 
Branch    by    Paepae    Witehira. 

Best   wishes    to   the   folks   of   Uawa. 

WANGANUI    BRANCH 
Reported    by    Betty    Stent 

On  the  6th  of  February,  194  3,  out- 
small  collection  of  Saints  in  Wanganui 
lost  one  of  its  most  valuable  members, 
its  secretary  and  reporter,  etc.,  when 
Zona  M.  Stent  left  our  fair  city  to  (ravel 
to  Chris tchurh.  where  she  is  attending 
the  Teachers'  Training  College,  for  two 
years,  after  which  she  will  take  up  the 
school    teaching    profession. 

The  Becretarialship  lias  been  pa  ted 
back  to  Elder  C.  A.  Stinaon,  and  the  Te 
Karere   reporting    has    been    banded    down 

to    younger    sister    Betty,    who    will    strive 

to   do   her  best   in   t he   new    p  .■  [tion. 


MANAWATU    DISTRICT 
Reported    by    Polly    WiNeera 

Our  Sunday  evening  services,  of  late, 
have  been  well  attended  and  very  inspir- 
ing. Our  visiting  Mormon  marines  have 
attended  and  delivered  very  fine  speeches 
and  have  borne  their  testimonies  of  the 
truthfulness  of  our  Gospel.  There  have 
been  quite  a  number  of  non-members 
among  them  who  have  visited  our  meet- 
ings  regularly. 

Bro.  and  Sister  Kere  Katene  (Emily 
Mark)  have  been  visiting  Bro.  and  Sister 
James  Elkington  and  family  at  D'Urville 
Island  for  a  period  of  three  weeks'  vaca- 
tioning. They  were  accompanied  by  Sis- 
ter Rangiruhia  (Lucy)  Pene  and  her 
fiance,  Sergeant  James  Farley  of  Cali- 
fornia. They  all  expressed  their  unlimited 
joy  for  the  wonderful  time  shown  them 
by  those  kind  people  down  there,  and 
Sgt.  Farley  says  no  words  can  express 
the  friendliness  and  hospitality  of  the 
Maori.  He  has  never  experienced  any- 
thing like  it  in  any  part  of  the  world. 
The  Maori  is  a  race  of  people  unmatched. 

On  the  6th  February,  Ngati  Poneke 
members  and  many  others  were  again 
to  the  fore  in  entertaining  another  group 
of  boys  home  from  the  Middle  East.  The 
reception  was  held  at  the  usual  time  and 
place.  Mid  the  "karanga"  and  to  the  cry 
of  "Toia  Mai  te  Waka,"  Lt.-Col.  Baker, 
former  Commander  of  the  Maori  Bat- 
talion, and  nine  of  the  boys  were  wel- 
comed, the  rest  being  unable  to  attend  as 
their  wounds  were  of  a  more  serious 
nature.  Kingi  Tahiwi,  Snr.,  was  Master 
of  Ceremonies.  The  Rev.  Hohepa  Taiapa 
conducted  the  service;  the  hymn  sung 
was  "Au  E  Ihu,"  prayer  following.  The 
first  speaker  called  was  Hapi  Love, 
father  of  the  late  Col.  Love,  who  ad- 
dressed the  congregation  and  also  wel- 
comed the  boys  back.  Hohepa  WiNeera 
was  called  as  a  representative  of  Ngati 
Toa,  and  Hone  MacMillan  represented 
the  northern  tribes  and  Ngati  Raukawa. 
Action  songs  were  rendered  by  the  Club 
members,  "Haere  Mai  e  Nga  Iwi"  and 
"Ngarongo  o  te  Pakanga  Nei."  Everyone 
joined  in  the  singing  of  "Maori  Bat- 
talion." 

Next  speaker  was  the  Hon.  Mr.  Coates, 
who  spoke  at  length  on  the  work  done  by 
the  Maori  Battalion,  and  how  they  have 
added  lustre  to  the  British  Empire,  New 
Zealand  and  most  of  all  to  the  Maoris 
themselves,  who  are  the  real  New  Zea- 
landers.  Next  speaker  was  the  Hon.  Mr. 
Mason,  Acting  Native  Minister,  who  said  : 
"We  are  very  proud  for  what  is  being 
done  by  the  Maori  boys  who  have 
brought  great  fame  to  New  Zealand,  and 
1  have  the  honour  and  great  pleasure  of 
welcoming  you  home."'  The  Hon.  Mr. 
Jones,    Minister    for    Defence,    said    in    bis 

speech:  "We  feel  proud  to  know  that  the 
Maori  troops  were  the  first  to  enter  the 
Italian    City.    .    .    .    To    Lt.-Col.     Baker    and 

hoys,    as    Minister    for    Defence   and    per- 
sonally,  I  want   to  congratulate  you 
sincerelj    for  the  wonderful  job  you   have 
done    over    there,    and    take    pleasure    in 
welcoming     you     home    to    your    pe< 
Kingi    Tahiwi    expressed    his    thanl 
the    help   and    co-op. 'ration    the   Club    baa 
down     in     Bupporl  ing     and     helping      to 


TE  KARERE 


Aperira,  1943 


make  it  possible  for  them  to  be  always 
on  the  job  whenever  the  boys  come 
home,  to  welcome  them  in  such  a  grand 
way.  He  also  thanked  Mrs.  Baker  for 
her   devoted   support   to   the   Club. 

Lieut. -Colonel  Baker  arose  to  address 
the  congregation  mid  enthusiastic  ap- 
plause. But  for  an  unusual  wound  to  his 
tongue  his  speech  was  excellently  de- 
livered. He  said  that  before  this  war  he 
thought  we,  as  a  race,  were  slipping,  but 
after  fighting  all  this  time  along  side 
thousands  of  New  Zealanders,  especially 
the  Maoris,  he  decided  to  withdraw  his 
opinion.  "There  is  no  fighter  like  the 
New    Zealander.  I    had    the    honour    to 

command  the  Battalion  under  fire  longer 
than  any  previous  commander."  In  his 
opinion  the  Maori  Battalion  was  the  easi- 
est to  command,  their  discipline  rated 
second  to  none;  they  were  asked  to  set 
the  standard  of  conduct  both  in  and  out 
of  camp,  and  no  other  soldier  was  re- 
spected like  the  Maori.  Col.  Baker  gave 
a  brief  outline  of  the  main  battles  in 
which  the  Battalion  took  prominent  part 
(some  of  which  have  rot  yet  been  fully 
discussed  in  N.Z.),  and  named  the  officers 
who  were  lost  in  same,  Lt.-Col.  Love 
being  the  greatest  loss  to  the  Battalion. 
He  then  read  out  his  speech  he  delivered 
to  the  boys  before  returning  to  New 
Zealand.  He  said,  among  many  things : 
"Keep  that  love  of  God  which  has  helped 
you  out  on  many  an  occasion.  ...  I  will 
remember  you  all  as  my  best  friends  .  .  . 
the  comradeship  of  the  Maori  and  pakeha 
has  never  been  so  strong  as  it  is  now 
in  the  N.Z.E.F.  overseas — that  that  same 
spirit  which  now  exists  among  you  all 
will  extend  further  after  the  war.  .  .  ." 
(Applause.) 

Lt.  Rangiuia  said  they  were  overcome 
by  the  welcome  extended  them  by  Ngati 
Poneke  and  were  more  than  grateful  for 
the  trouble  the  Club  members  went  to 
in  preparing  such  a  welcome-home  for 
them. 

On  the  17th  of  last  month  Bro.  and 
Sister  Peneamine  WiNeera  entertained 
approximately  50  guests  at  their  home  on 
the  occasion  of  the  coming-of-age  party 
for  their  youngest  son,  Edison  te  Kanae. 
Among  the  guests  were  Chief  of  the 
Medical  Staff  of  the  U.S.  Marines  and 
four  others.  After  tne  usual  toasting, 
speeches,  replies  and  other  formalities  at 
the  dinner  table,  all  adjourned  to  the 
dance  hall,  where  a  merry  time  was  had 
by  all.  The  following  day  a  special  din- 
ner was  prepared  for  the  boys  alone, 
which  finally  brought  the  celebration  to 
a  close.  Eddie  then  returned  to  camp 
to  fulfil  his  military  duties. 


HAURAKI    DISTRICT 
Reported    by    Joe    Kohu 

During  the  month  of  December  a  Maori 
Queen  Carnival  was  held  in  the  Tauranga 
District  to  raise  funds  for  patriotic  pur- 
poses It  terminated  with  a  Grand  Patrio- 
tic Ball  being  held  in  the  Tauranga  Town 
Hall,  with  the  winning  Queen,  Mrs.  Andy 
Williams,  being  crowned  in  a  spectacular 
Maori  crowning.  Special  credit  was  con- 
veyed to  the  Judea  M.I-A.  members  by 
Mayor  L.  R.  Wilkinson  for  their  services 
in    the    crowning    ceremony    and    all    other 


activities.  The  amount  raised  was  ap- 
proximately   £1000. 

Reorganisations  of  the  Judea  Branch 
Auxiliaries  took  place  during  the  month  of 
January  so  as  to  give  all  members  a 
chance  to  be  leaders  and  also  to  increase 
interest  in  the  various  offices  and  callings. 

The  Judea  M.I. A.  has  been  active 
throughout  the  summer  months.  Holding 
their  meetings  regularly,  and  with  the 
newly-elected  officers  the  work  is  forg- 
ing ahead.  The  balance  sheet  shows  that 
194  2  was  the  most  successful  financial 
year. 

Visitors  to  the  Judea  Branch  include 
President  Matthew  Cowley,  who  informed 
President  Roy  Matthews  that  the  Judea 
choir  will  be  needed  at  the  coming  Hui 
Tau  at  Hastings,  and  he  desires  that  the 
choir  members  be  made  to  attend,  as 
all  activities  will  be  devoted  to  patriotic 
purposes.  The  said  choir,  after  a  special 
trip  to  Huntly  late  last  year,  have  on 
numerous  occasions  entertained  the  sol- 
diers at  military  camps,  attended  patrio- 
tic functions  and  farewell  parties  and, 
above  all,  sang  at  every  Sunday  School 
meeting   in   place   of   hymn   practice. 

Brother  David  Matthews,  son  of  Bro. 
Sam  Kohu  and  Lizzie  Hall,  writes  that 
he's  quite  well  and  safe  in  the  Italian 
prison  camp,  but  desires  very  much  for 
some  of  the  Maori  delicacies. 

On  February  5,  1943,  Sonny  Charles 
Kohu,  son  of  Charles  Kohu  and  Mary 
Hughes,  died  of  an  unknown  disease. 
His  body  was  laid  to  rest  in  the  Motua- 
pae  Cemetery  after  funeral  services  were 
held  in  the  Judea  Chapel,  with  Pres.  Roy 
Matthews    in    charge 


NELSON   DISTRICT 
By  J.  R.  Robinson 

Sunday  School  has  been  regularly  at- 
tended in  Nelson  of  recent  weeks  and 
good  musters  are  coming  along  to  give 
the  teachers  encouragement.  Elder  Sel- 
wyn  has  had  a  baby  daughter  presented 
to  him  on  or  about  the  14th  February. 
Congratulations,  Bill,  and  we  hope  that 
Sister  Selwyn  is  keeping  well. 

Brother  Angus  Elkington  is  giving  us 
good  lessons  and  something  to  think 
about.  Come  on  Angus,  what  about  a 
written    talk    for    Te    Karere. 

Nuke  (whose  surname  I  don't  know) 
has  been  having  a  busy  time  with  the 
children,  and  keeping  them  in  good  order 
with  some  very  fine  stories.  Good  luck, 
Nuke;   keep   up   the   good   work. 

A  recent  increase  of  one  was  made 
when  Bro.  Robinson,  usually  known  as 
Robbie,  was  transferred  to  Nelson  by  the 
firm  he  works  for,  who  incidently  enjoys 
the  meeting  held  in  this  town. 

Mick  Stinson,  if  you  ever  read  this, 
will  you  write  Bro.  Robinson  at  49  Rus- 
sell Street,  Nelson,  as  he  would  like  to 
hear  from  you  and  your  good  wife.  Con- 
gratulations, Mick,  on  your  wedding.  I 
am  sorry  I  was  unable  to  attend,  but 
hope  everything  went  well.      Best  of  luck. 

Brother  and  Sister  Elkington,  who  are 
staying  on  the  mainland  at  present,  have 
not  been  in  good  health,  but  we  hope 
they    are    now    better. 


GISBORNE    BRANCH 
Reported    by    Hine    McGhee 

The  Te  Hapara  Sunday  School  is  now 
working  steady  under  new  Supt.  Bro.  Ray 
Kahuroa  and  Bro.  Wai  Hamon  as  his 
assistant   and    secretary. 

Sister  Flora  Poki,  our  former  secretary, 
has  been  called  to  camp  and  is  some- 
where in   Wellington. 

For  several  weeks  Sister  Ngaro  Potae, 
one  of  our  former  missionary  girls,  has 
been  a  very  sick  patient  in  the  Cook 
Hospital.      She   is    now   improving    slowly. 

Bro.  and  Sister  Eru  Tawiri  Of  Muri- 
wai  are  new  members  of  the  Te  Hapara 
Branch  since  making  their  home  in  Gis- 
borne. 

The  Muriwai  Saints  are  busy  prepar- 
ing for  the  coming  wedding  of  Sister 
Lucy  Porou  to  George  Whakataka  of 
Tokomaru  Bay.  The  big  event  will  be 
held   on   March   27. 

The  marriage  of  another  former  mis- 
sionary girl  was  that  of  Mary,  eldest 
daughter  of  Bro.  and  Sister  T.  Smiler,  to 
Mr.  Kape  Rangi  of  Nuhaka.  Many  friends 
were  invited.  The  reception  was  held  at 
the  Patutahi  Hall,  where  the  happy  couple 
received    many    valuable    presents. 

Bro.  and  Sister  William  Macdonald  are 
proud  parents  of  another  daughter,  born 
February    19,    1943. 

Since  the  war  began  Bro.  "Pop" 
Hamon  and  Mr.  Pare  Keiha  of  Gisborne 
have  become  very  bosum  friends,  and  are 
seen  quite  often  drinking  a  bottle  of  gin- 
ger beer  together.  Better  watch  your 
step,   Pop. 


TAUMARUNUI  BRANCH 
By   Howard   Osborne 

The  Taumarunui  Branch  have  little  to 
report  this  month.  The  Relief  Society  has 
commenced  a  thrift  club  to  save  for  next 
Christmas,  and  if  the  present  rate  of  con- 
tributions continue  each  member  will 
have  a  handy  nest  egg  for  Christmas 
fare,   etc. 

The  Branch  has  commenced  holding 
Sunday  evening  services  in  the  Victory 
Hall  in  the  hope  that  investigators  will 
roll  up. 

The  Primary  Association  are  interest- 
ing the  little  ones  in  scrap-books  and 
sewing,  as  well  as  games  and   songs. 

The  Sunday  School  is  about  holding  its 
own,  in  spite  of  war  conditions. 


WELLINGTON  BRANCH 
Reported  by  Ray   Stinson 

Wellington  Branch  has  been  very  for- 
tunate in  having  a  visit  from  President 
Cowley  and  his  wife.  The  Saints  in 
Wellington  were  happy  indeed  to  have 
the  associations  of  President  and  his 
wife  and  enjoyed  the  inspiring  talks  of 
both.  The  same  day  we  had  over  twenty 
marines  of  the  U.S.M.C,  who  also  bore 
their  testimonies,  and  it  certainly  helps 
and  strengthens  our  own  testimonies 
when  we  see  these  young  boys  who  have 
come  so  many  miles  from  their  homes 
and  will  stand  up  among  their  mates  and 
among   strangers  and   speak  their  beliefs. 

Bro.  and  Sister  Tengaio  of  Nuhaka 
Branch  are  at  present  on  a  visit  here. 

HUNTLY  DISTRICT 
Reported  by  E.   A.   C.   Scott 

On  February  7th  the  Puketapu  Branch 
held  a  very  successful  Hui  Peka,  one  that 
I  am  sure  was  thoroughly  enjoyed  by 
everyone  present.  One  pleasing  feature 
was  the  large  number  present.  The  local 
Saints  truly  appreciated  the  attendance 
of  those  from  outside  branches,  which 
extended  to  as  far  south  as  Rotorua.  The 
meetings  were  held  continuously  through- 
out the  Sunday  and  ended  with  the 
general  meeting,  commencing  at  2  o'clock 
and   was   well  attended. 

We  were  very  pleased  to  be  blessed 
with  the  presence  of  President  and  Sister 
Cowley. 

STATISTICS 

Births. — To  Bob  and  Erma  Horscroft, 
a  son  —  born  February  3rd,  1943  at 
Tauranga. 

To  George  and  Frances  Jones,  a  daugh- 
ter  born — Feb.    22,    1943,   at  Tauranga. 
Tauranga. 

Blessings.  —  Hurihuri  Harare  Pohutu- 
hutu — born  December  27th,  1935,  and 
blessed  by  Rawiri  Ihaka,  February  14th, 
1943.  Maata  Harare  Pohutuhutu — born 
in  1936  and  blessed  by  Harry  D.  Marshall 
on     February     14th,     1943. 

Brother  and  Sister  Harry  D.  Marshall's 
son,  born  December,  1942,  was  blessed 
by  Tetana  Te  Hira  on  February  14th, 
1943. 

Baptisms. — Clara  Tuhinga  Pohutuhutu, 
born  November  25th,  1929,  and  Russell 
Paraone  Pohutuhutu,  born  September  14, 
1943,  were  baptized  by  John  Apiti  and 
confirmed  by  Tetana  Te  Hira  and  John 
Apiti  respectively  on  February  14th,  1943. 


HUI    TAU    NOTICE 

With  regard  to  the  announcement  by  President  Cowley  as  to 
articles  and  contributions  toward  the  Hui  Tau — Send  all  articles  before 
the  15th  April,  1943. 

Keep  in  Touch  with  your  District  Presidents  about  train  trans- 
portation to  Hui  Tau.  As  soon  as  information  is  received,  all  particulars 
will  be  forwarded  immediately  to  your  District  Presidents. 

Remember  that  the  Hui  Tau  begins  Friday  23rd,  1932,  which 
means    that    Everyone    Should    be    There    by    Thursday    night. 


7\(a  Here  Tangihaere 

E  Te  Karere,  tena  koe  te  kai  torotoro  i  nga  morehu  o  roto 
i  te  whare  o  Iharaira.  Tenei  etahi  korero  ruarua  te  tukua 
atu  nei  hei  mau  haere  atu  mahau  ki  nga  marae  maha  e  tae  atu 
ai  koe,  hei  panui  atu  mahau  ki  nga  uri  o  runga  i  nga  waka  i 
haere  mai  nei  i  tawhiti  nui  i  tawhiti  roa  i  tawhiti  pamamao  i 
te  hono-i-wairua.  E  nga  iwi  e  nga  reo  e  nga  hapu  e  nga 
huihuinga  tangata  tena  koutou. 

Tenei  ahau»to  koutou  teina  tungaane  iti  rawa  te  whaka- 
hau  nei  ia  tatou  ano  i  runga  i  nga  tikanga  o  te  rongopai  na  te 
mea,  ko  etahi  kei  te  oho,  ko  etahi  kei  te  moe.  Ko  te  take  i 
penei  ai  ahau,  i  hoki  taku  titiro  i  te  wa  i  haere  ai  a  Ihu  ki  te 
inoi  i  te  wa  ia  ratou  ko  Ana  apotoro  i  Kehemane  (Matiu 
26:40)  e  ki  ra — A  ka  haere  mai  ia  ki  nga  akonga,  rokohanga 
mai  e  moe  ana,  na  ka  mea  ia  kia  Pita,  ha,  ko  ta  koutou  tenei, 
te  mataara  tahi  tatou,  kia  kotahi  haora,  no  reira  ko  nga  apotoro 
i  haere  tahi  ratou  ko  te  Ariki  i  warea  hoki  ratou  e  te  moe,  ko 
tatou  ra  nei  me  kaua  hei  moe,  no  reira  te  whakahauhau  ia 
tatou. 

E  te  hunga  e  moe  ana,  kua  roa  te  taima  mo  te  moe,  e  oho 
mauria  te  pikaunga  a  to  tatou  Ariki,  kauaka  hoki  hei  ngoikore 
te  whakaaro  i  nga  ngoikoretanga  o  tenei  ao  matemate.  Ko 
te  kii  tenei  a  etahi,  me  pewhea  ta  tatou  hoki  atu  ki  nga  mahi 
ate  Atua  i  te  mea  kua  wareware  matou  ki  te  huarahi  o  te 
Ariki.  E  te  hunga  e  hapa  ana  i  te  mohiotanga,  he  maha  nga 
huarahi  kei  roto  i  nga  tuhituhinga  hei  whakaatu  kia  tatou. 
Kei  ia  Matiu  26:  4i  -e  ki  ana  "kia  mataara  me  te  inoi,  kei  uru 
ki  te  whakamatautauranga.  He  hihiko  te  wairua,  ko  te  kiko- 
kiko  ia  he  ngoikore, "  noreira  ko  tenei  ngoikoretanga  e  pa  ana 
kia  tatou  katoa,  no  reira,  kia  maia,  kia  mataara  ki  te  karakia 
me  te  inoi,  kei  puta  ohorere  mai  te  taenga  mai  o  te  Ariki,  ka 
mau  mai  ano  tatou  e  tu  pohehe  ana  ki  mua  i  Tona  aroaro. 

E  nga  tuakana  me  nga  tuahine  me  te  whanau  tamariki,  e 
oho,  -maranga  mauria  te  pikaunga  a  to  tatou  Ariki  me  to  tatou 
tupuna  me  Aperahama.  Me  titiro  e  tatou  a  Hiperu  11 :  1 — "Na, 
te  whakapono,  he  whakapumautanga  i  nga  mea  e  tumanakohia 
atu  ana,  he  whakakitenga  i  nga  mea  kahore  nei  e  kitea."  Na 
konei  ka  mohio  tatou  he  hoa  ano  to  te  whakapono  ki  te  kore 
tona  hoa  he  mea  mate.  E  matau  ana  tatou  ma  te  mahi  ka 
kiia  te  whakapono  he  whakapono.  Tuarua  kei  ia  Matiu  11:  28, 
"Haere  mai  ki  ahau,  e  koutou  katoa  e  mauiui  ana,  e  taimaha 
ana,  a  maku  koutou  e  wh•akaokioki.,,  Na  te  aroha  o  to  tatou 
Ariki  kia  tatou  i  homai  e  ia  enei  tikanga  hei  mahi  ma  tatou, 
no  reira  kia  kaha,  kia  u,  kia  maia  ki  te  rapu  i  nga  huarahi  o 
te  Atua  raua  ko  te  Tama. 

Haere  i  roto  i  te  maramatanga  o  to  tatou  Ariki. 


(a 


Te  Karere 


Wahanga  38 


Established  in  1907 
Hune,   1943 


Nama  6 


*>2&>&f>z&>&&^&>z&*z&z£^ 


Matthew   Cowley  Tumuaki    Mihana 

Kelly  Harris  Etita 

Eru   T.   Kupa       Kaiwhakamaori 

Waimate   Anaru  Kaiwhakamaori 


"Ko  tenet  Pepa  i  whakatapua  hex  hapai  ake  i  te  iwi  Maori  ki 
roto  i  nga  whakaaro-nui.' 


"Te  Karere"  is  published  monthly  by  the  New  Zealand  Mission  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  and  is  printed  by  THE  BUSINESS  PRINTING 
WORKS  LTD.,  55  Albert  Street,  Auckland,  CI,  N.Z.  Subscription  Rates:  3/-  per 
six  months;  5/-  per  year;  £1  for  five  years;  £2/10/-  for  life.  (United  States  Cur- 
rency:  $1.00    per   year;   $4.00   for   five   years;    $10.00   for   life.) 


Address    Correspondence,    Box    72,    Auckland,    C.l,    New    Zealand. 


CONTENTS 


Editorial —  Page 

In  Very  Deed     132 

Which  Is  It  To  Be? 133 

Special    Features — 

Patriotic  Hui  Tau  134 

Our  Women  and  the  Hui  Tau   137 

He  Kupu  Whakatupato   138 

Ordinances  and  Ceremonies    152 

Nga  Mahi  Mate  Tohungatanga  155 

The  President's    Page    139 

The  Woman's  Corner  141 

Joseph  Smith's  Teachings  161 

Church    Features — 

Sunday    School     , 

Primal'}'       

News   from   Hie   Field    


143 
14(. 
158 


J 


TE  KARERE  Hunc,  1943 


Editorial  .  .  . 


IN   VERY    DEED 

Born  of  a  desire  to  provide  some  measure  of  patriotic 
benefit  for  the  Maori  Battalion,  President  Matthew  Cowley 
first  considered  holding  special  Easter  services  at  Hastings, 
where  the  Korongata  Choir  would  be  used  to  furnish  the 
basis  around  which  sacred  concerts  could  be  produced.  In 
consulting"  with  responsible  leaders  of  the  district  it  was 
determined  by  President  Cowley  that  a  Hui  Tan  be  held 
primarily  to  bring  to  fruition  a  patriotic  effort  that  would 
"demonstrate  in  a  convincing  manner  the  spirit  of  patriotism 
that  is  instilled  within  the  hearts  of  faithful  Latter-day 
Saints." 

In  sponsoring  this  patriotic  effort,  the  Mutual  Improve- 
ment Associations  of  the  Hawke's  Bay  Provincial  District 
were  given  the  task  of  organising  functions  for  a  queen 
carnival  to  be  finalised  at  Hui  Tau.  The  assistance  of  local 
patriotic  societies  in  Dannevirke,  Hastings,  Napier  and  Wai- 
roa  were  asked  for  and  received.  The  degree  of  response  to 
this  great  effort  is  measured  by  the  amounts  gained  in  each 
zone— Dannevirke  £7,955/0/8;  Hastings  £1,320/5/- ;  Wai- 
roa  £2,018/18/9  and  Napier  £400.  These  amounts,  accord- 
ing to  agreed  arrangements,  were  to  remain  within  the  zones 
in  which  the}'  were  raised  excepting  the  amount  raised  in 
the  Hastings  zone,  which  His  Worship  the  Mayor,  Mr.  Rain- 
bow, as  chairman  of  the  Patriotic  Society,  pledged  for  the 
Maori  Battalion.  At  the  Hui  Tau  itself  a  sum  in  excess^  of 
£1,200  was  turned  over  to  the  Patriotic  Society  to  be  dis- 
tributed equally  among  the  three  zones  of  Dannevirke,  Hast- 
ings and  Wairoa,  and  here  again  the  share  for  Hastings  was 
to  be  credited  to  the  Maori  Battalion,  bringing  its  total  bene- 
fit to  more  than    £1,700. 

For  the  Hui  Tau  and  all  other  activities  benefiting  the 
patriotic  effort  an  amount  approximating  £2,400  was  raised 
in  the  five  days  of  the  Conference.  Of  this  amount 
£821/4/6  was  contributed  by  the  Saints  and  generous 
friends  for  the  maintenance  of  the  Hui  Tau  proper.  The 
total  cost  of  all  Hui  Tau  and  patriotic  endeavour  at  this 
Conference  amounted  to  nearly  £1,200,  which  is  quite  a  high 
figure,  but  considering  the  numerous  events  planned  which 
did  not  materialise,  the  very  little  return  on  confectioned 
investments  and  the  general  maintenance  costs  of  every- 
thing, coupled  with  the  fact  that  almost  the  entire  amount 


Hune,  1943  TE   KARERE  133 

•collected  during  the  Conference  itself  came  from  the  Maori  ^ 

people  already  gathered  at  the  Marae,  the  margin  of  profit  §K 

realised  is  an  excellent  earnest  of  patriotic  effort.     Accord-  ^ 

ing  to  the  controlling  committee,  the  expense  account  of  the  % 

Hui  Tau  itself  was  such  that  more  than  £300  was  diverted 
to  the  credit  of  the  patriotic  activities  of  the  Conference. 
At  an  expense  of  approximately  £400  the  patriotic  effort  has 
a  credit  of  £1,200  from  Hui  Tau  at  Hastings  ,plus  the 
total  amounts  from  the  queen  carnivals  of  £11,294/4/5,  plus 
£400  raised  in  Napier  during  the  same  period. 

The  New  Zealand  Mission  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints  can  justifiably  point  to  this  great  effort 
with  pride  in.  sponsoring  an  effort  which  brings  approxi- 
mately £13,000  into  the  funds  of  the  Patriotic  Societies  of 
this  country. 

K.H. 


WHICH  IS  IT  TO  BE? 

Although  very  good  general  reports  were  given  at  Hui  Tau  of  the 
condition  of  the  Mission,  it  was  also  emphasised  that  there  was  a 
greater  need  for  the  presiding  officers  of  districts  and  branches  to 
co-ordinate  their  efforts  in  the  exercise  of  their  stewardships.  In  his 
talks  to  the  Priesthood  and  the  Saints  in  Conference,  President  Cowley 
reiterated  his  impressions  of  thankfulness  for  the  good  accomplished 
in  the  Mission  during  the  absence  of  the  Zion  Elders  and  also  during 
these  difficult  war  years.  In  the  same  breath,  he  urged  us  all  to  do 
better,  and  showed  us  wherein  we  could  do  better. 

The  onus  of  responsibility  upon  the  presiding  brethren  of  branches 
and  districts  is  so  great  that  in  actuality  they  hold  within  themselves 
the  measure  of  vitality  or  lassitude  of  their  respective  branches  and 
districts.  These  offices  are  the  means  by  which  production  is  deter- 
mined. They  are  the  "supply  and  purchasing  agents"  of  the  potential 
production  plants  of  the  branch  and  district.  Theirs  is  a  task  of  mar- 
shalling all  of  the  available  material  and  forces  to  the  point  from 
which  they  can  be  directed  to  the  producing  of  prescribed  articles.  To 
do  this,  they  must  lend  themselves  to  more  activity,  to  being  more 
available  to  their  departmental  officers  for  advice,  di  reel  ion  and 
"okaying"  the  release  and  appointment  of  personnel  for  the  good  of 
production.  They  are  the  "man-power  officers"  responsible  for  all 
manpower  requirements — on  the  battle  front  and  on  the  home  front. 
In  the  desire  to  serve  these  men  are  rich  and  many  of  them  have  an 
abundance  of  the  "right  spirit"  which  is  the  greatesl  and  most  im- 
portant qualification  that  offsets  initial  ignorance,  but  there  are  appar- 
ently a  few  who  disregard  the  promptings  of  thai  spirit  and  arc 
therefore   retarding   the   work.      Remember   that    there   is   no   "standing 

still"  in  the  work  of  the  Gospel.     It  is  either  forward  or  backward. 
If  it  isn't  forward,  it  must  then  be  backward. 

Which   is   it   to   be?     Only   von  can   determine. 

K.H 


134  TE  KARERE  Hune,  1945 

Patriotic  Hui  Tau 

By    President    Matthew    Cowley 

The  Hui  Tau  which  was  held  at  Hastings  during  the  Easter 
holidays  will  long  be  remembered  in  New  Zealand  as  the  most 
unusual  as  well  as  one  of  the  most  successful  conferences  ever 
convened  by  the  Church  in  this  mission. 

It  was  decided  some  months  ago  that  the  Annual  Conference 
this  year  would  be  in  the  nature  of  a  campaign  to  raise  funds  for 
the  war  effort.  At  the  outset  there  was  some  question  as  to  the 
advisability  of  holding  such  a  conference,  but  the  success  of  the 
Hui  has  convinced  all  that  it  was  one  of  the  best  missionary  activities 
ever  sponsored  in  New  Zealand.  How  well  the  conference  was  con- 
ducted and  the  patriotic  fund  campaign  was  carried  out  is  now  well 
known,  not  only  by  those,  who  were  in  attendance  at  the  conference, 
but  by  people  in  all  parts  of  the  Dominion  who  have  read  the  reports 
in  the  leading  newspapers. 

The  outstanding  feature  of  the  campaign  was  a  Hui  Tau  queen 
competition  undertaken  throughout  the  Hawke's  Bay  area  and 
directed  by  the  mission  officers  of  the  M.I.A.  There  were  four 
candidates  in  this  competition  representing  four  sections  of  Hawke's 
Bay,  and  the  amount  of  money  raised  during  the  six  weeks  prior  to 
the  conference  is  evidence  of  the  public  support  they  received.  Mrs. 
Apikara  Paewai  of  Dannevirke  was  the  winning  candidate  and  the 
amount  collected  in  her  behalf  was  £7,955/0/8.  The  other  candi- 
dates and  the  amounts  raised  in  their  behalf  were  Miss  Walker  of 
Nuhaka  with  £2,018/18/9;  Miss  Amelia  Crawford  of  Korongata 
with  £670/17/5;  and  Miss  Ira  Gillies  of  Hastings  with  £649/7/7. 
The  total  for  the  four  candidates  collected  prior  to  the  Hui  Tau 
being  £11,294/4/5.  It  is  estimated  that  with  the  amount  realized 
from  the  various  activities  of  the  conference  itself  the  grand  total 
will  approximate   £14,000 

The  conference  visitors  came  from  all  parts  of  the  North  Island 
and  from  the  Wairau  District  of  the  South  Island.  Although  the 
Government  had  imposed  restrictions  in  railway  transportation  dur- 
ing the  Easter  holidays  the  Railway  Department  was  very  liberal  in 
its  concessions  to  our  people  and  none  was  denied  transportation 
because  of  the  restrictions.  The  visitors  were  provided  with  sleep- 
ing accommodation  and  meals  at  the  beautiful  Tomoana  Show 
Grounds  near  Hastings. 

Meals  w7ere  provided  for  more  than  2.000  people  during  the 
four  days  of  the  conference.  The  food  consumed  by  those  living 
at  the  grounds  and  the  many  visitors  who  attended  the  activities  on 
the  various  days  was  as  follows  :  1000  large  loaves  of  bread  ;  7200  lbs. 
of  pork;  2,000  lbs.  of  beef ;  1800  lbs.  of  mutton ;  six  tons  of  potatoes ; 
2^  tons  of  kumeras,  as  well  as  many  other  varieties  of   foodstuff. 


Hune,  1943 


TE   KARERE 


135 


The  fact  that  there  was  no  delay  in  serving  the  meals  nor  confusion 
in  handling  such  large  numbers  of  people,  speaks  well  for  the  organ- 
ization and  efficiency  of  the  committees  which  were  responsible  for 
this  gigantic  task. 

The  conference  convened  from  April 
23rd  to  the  26th.  The  first  meeting  was 
held  on  Good  Friday  morning  and  was 
an  opening  meeting  for  discussing  the 
work  and  problems  of  the  auxiliary  organ- 
isations. The  Mission  Secretary,  Elder 
Kelly  Harris,  outlined  the  programme 
for  this  meeting  and  directed  the  discus- 
sion. In  the  afternoon  a  Maori  welcome 
was  extended  to  Sir  Apirana  Ngata,  M.P., 
Bishop  Bennett  of  the  Church  of  England 
and  party.  Sir  Apirana  and  Bishop  Ben- 
nett responded  with  eloquent  addresses. 
After  paying  a  tribute  to  the  Church  for 
its  work  among  the  Maori  people,  Sir 
Apirana  discussed  to  some  length  the  part 
the  Maori  was  playing  in  the  war.  His 
remarks  were  well  received. 

On  Friday  night  a  sacred  concert  was 
held  in  the  Municipal  Theatre  at  Hast- 
ings. The  Korongata  Choir  rendered 
some  appropriate  anthems,  and  other 
numbers  included  solos,  speeches,  poi 
dances  and  action  songs.  Mayor  Rain- 
bow of  Hastings  delivered  a  welcoming 
speech  at  the  concert,  and  Sir  Apirana. 
Ngata  spoke  on  the  rehabilitation  of  the 
Maori  soldier  after  the  war. 

On  Saturday  morning  Elder  Kelly  Harris  held  a  meeting  with 
the  district  and  branch  officers  of  the  mission  and  discussed  ways 
and  means  of  improving  the  relationship  between  the  branches,  dis- 
tricts and  the  mission  office.  In  the  afternoon  there  was  a  pro- 
gramme of  sports,  including  a  baseball  game  between  two  teams  of 
members  of  the  United  States  Marine  Corps.  These  men  were  all 
Church  members,  belonging  to  a  Mormon  platoon  of  the  Marine 
Corps.  They  had  been  given  special  leave  to  attend  the  conference 
and  their  presence  added  interest  to  the  occasion.  An  open  air 
masquerade  ball  was  held  on  Saturday  night  at  the  show  grounds. 
Sid  Kamau's  Maori  orchestra  furnished  the  music.  The  M.A.C. 
(  )ld    Boys'   Association   sponsored    the   ball. 

Between  the  hours  of  8  a.m.  and  12  noon  on  Sunday  a  general 
Priesthood  meeting  was  held  at  the  covered  stands  on  the  show 
grounds;  and  at  the  Same  time,  under  the  direction  of  Sister  Cowley 
.and  the  presidency  of  the  Relief  Society,  Relief  Society  and  Primary 


The   Late   Arthur   Elkington 

In  a  letter  to  Mr.  James 
R.  Elkington,  of  Nelson, 
Pte.  H.  Elkington  describes 
how  his  uncle,  Arthur  El- 
kington, met  his  death 
while  serving  with  the  Maori 
Battalion  in  the  Middle  East 
Forces.  "When  he  volun- 
teered to  stalk  two  or  three 
Germans  he  ran  into  an  am- 
bush and  really  had  no 
chance  of  coming  out  alive," 
states  the  letter.  "We  all 
thought  that  there  were  at 
the  most  only  four  Jerries 
on  the  sector  Uncle  Arthur 
was  stalking,  but  actually 
there  were  approximately 
120.  As  soon  as  he  found 
he  had  run  into  an  ambush 
he  did  the  only  thing  a 
brave  man  could  do.  He 
jumped  up  and  waved  his 
irm  in  a  circle  to  let  us 
know  that  the  enemy  was 
all  around.  A  sniper  shot 
him,  but  he  had  done  his 
job  and  we  knew  what  to 
prepare    for." 

During  the  recent  confer- 
ence at  Nelson,  advice  was 
received  that  L/Cpl.  Herbert 
Elkington  of  the  Maori  Bat- 
talion was  killed  in  action 
during  the  victorious  Tuni- 
sian   campaign. 

We  extend  our  sympathy 
to  Bro.  and  Sis.  Elkington 
and  family  in  the  death  of 
their  son,  and  at  the  same 
time  trust  and  hope  that  his 
sacrifie   is    not   in   vain. 


136  TE  KARERE  Hune,  1943. 

meetings  were  held  in  one  of  the  large  buildings.  Counsel  was  given 
at  these  meetings  by  the  mission  authorities  and  the  condition  of  the 
work  in  the  mission  was  freely  discussed  by  representatives  from 
all  districts. 

At  12  o'clock  a  parade  was  held  in  honour  of  Anzac  Day. 
Veterans  of  the  last  war,  Maori  soldiers,  members  of  the  women's 
auxiliary  forces  and  U.S.  Marines  participated  in  this  parade. 

At  2  p.m.  a  general  service  was  held  at  the  covered  stands.  Some 
inspirational  discourses  were  delivered  at  this  meeting  and  the  con- 
gregation was  especially  thrilled  by  the  testimonies  of  the  Marines 
who  spoke.  The  talks  of  these  men  reminded  all  of  the  Elders  who 
had  laboured  in  New  Zealand. 

At  8  p.m.  another  sacred  concert  was  held  in  the  Municipal 
Theatre  at  Hastings.  An  inspiring  programme  of  music  and  speeches 
appropriate  for  Easter  and  Anzac  Day  was  rendered  to  an  attentive 
and  appreciative  congregation. 

Monday  was  sports  day  and  every  minute  of  the  day  was 
crowded  with  events  of  unusual  interest.  Thousands  of  people 
came  to  the  show  grounds  to  witness  the  sports  and  enjoy  themselves 
at  the  places  of  amusement  which  had  been  provided  for  the  occasion. 

The  grand  ball  with  the  crowning  of  the  queen  was  held  Monday 
night  in  the  Assembly  Hall  at  Hastings.  The  crowning  ceremony 
was  beautifully  arranged  and  Mayor  Rainbow  of  Hastings  read  the 
proclamation  and  crowned  Sister  Apikara  Paewrai  queen  of  the  Hui 
Tau. 

On  Tuesday  morning  the  people  began  to  depart  for  their  homes, 
and  a  memorable,  as  well  as  unique,  incident  during  the  journey  of 
those  travelling  to  the  north  was  a  testimony  meeting  held  on  the 
train.  The  meeting  continued  over  a  distance  of  two  hundred  miles, 
and  no  time  was  wasted  between  testimonies. 

The  success  of  the  conference  as  a  patriotic  effort  exceeded 
the  expectations  of  everyone.  The  Hui  Tau  Board  is  to  be  congratu- 
lated for  the  magnificent  work  of  the  committee  which  it  appointed 
to  plan  the  conference  and  manage  the  various  activities.  This  com- 
mittee, which  included  both  members  and  non-members  of  the 
Church,  is  to  be  highly  commended  for  its  untiring  efforts  which  made 
the  Hui  one  of  the  best  ever  held  in  the  mission. 

Although  the  patriotic  campaign  and  conference  were  sponsored 
by  the  Church  the  objective  would  not  have  been  accomplished  with- 
out the  remarkable  support  received  from  Maori  and  pakeha,  and  the 
public  generally,  irrespective  of  religious  ampliation.  All  were  united 
in  a  common  cause. 

The  Church  is  indeed  grateful  to  all  who  contributed  to  this 
effort;  especially  to  the  A.  and  P.  Society  for  the  use  of  the  Tomoana 
Show  Grounds  and  buildings;  to  the  Patriotic  Committee  of  Hastings 
for  the  use  of  the, Municipal  Theatre  and  Assembly  Hall,  as  well  as 
for  invaluable  assistance  rendered  throughout  the  entire  campaign ; 
(Continued  on  page  142) 


Hune,  1943  TE   KARERE  137 

Our  Women  and  the  Hui  Tau 

By   Elva  T.   Cowley 

THE  Saints  of  New  Zealand  brought  to  a  triumphant  conclusion 
their  1943  Patriotic  Hui  Tau.     The  Hui  being  unique  in  pur- 
pose and  activity  will  be  remembered  as  one  of  the  crowning 
successes  in  the  history  of  the  New  Zealand  Mission  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 

For  weeks  the  sisters  of  the  Relief  Society,  as  well  as  others, 
gave  of  their  time  and  energy  to  raise  money  for  their  sons,  husbands, 
fathers  and  brothers  who  are  fighting  so  nobly  for  them.  They 
sponsored  concerts,  programmes,  held  bazaars  and  dinners,  etc.  The 
societies  who  were  unable  to  contribute  in  these  activities  were  gener- 
ous with  their  money  donations.  Even  though  their  energy  and 
endurances  were  taxed  to  the  utmost  before  the  Hui,  the  women 
did  not  lose  sight  of  their  great  obligations  to  make  of  it  a  spiritual 
success. 

On  Easter  morning,  with  a  glorious  blue  sky  overhead  and  the 
sun  shining  with  a  warm  glow  on  all  living  things,  they  assembled 
in  the  big  house  to  gain  instruction  and  commemorate  the  resurrec- 
tion of  our  Lord  and  Saviour. 

Talks  on  education,  spirituality,  child  welfare,  Red  Cross  and 
home  nursing,  loyalty,  cleanliness  and  thrift  were  given  in  both  the 
Maori  and  English  languages  by  women  with  a  deep  understanding 
of  the  gospel  and  a  wide  knowledge  of  life.  At  the  conclusion  oi 
the  Relief  Society  session,  the  time  was  allotted  to  the  Primary 
Association.  This  meeting  took  the  form  of  a  class  demonstration. 
The  officers  and  teachers  acted  as  the  children  and  provided  much 
pleasure  by  their  questions  and  answers.  Demonstrations  were  given 
in  recreational  activity  as  well  as  general  instructions  to  the  othcers 
and  teachers  in  regard  to  reports,  organization  and  teaching. 

Sister  Awhitia  Hiha,  a  member  of  the  dental  clinic  of  Danne- 
virke,  gave  a  most  instructive  and  educational  talk  about  the  care  of 
the  teeth.  She  demonstrated  with  drawings,  a  tooth  brush  and  a 
set  of  dentures,  from  the  clinic.  Her  vivid  portrayal  of  the  mis- 
chevious  and  destructive  enemy,  "berty  germ,"  will  long  be  rejiiem- 
bered  by  all. 

At   1200  hours  everyone   was  asked   to  assemble  on   the   inarae 
to  participate  in  a  short  ceremony  in  commemoraiion  of  An/.ae  Da\. 
after  which  the  women  again  met  to  resume  their  work.     This  meet 
ing  took  the  form  of  discussion  on  general  problems  and  <|i.iestions. 

One  could  not  help  feel  thankful  for  the  blessings  derived  from 
being  a   member  of   sneh  great   organizations. 


138  TE  KARERE  Hime,  1943 

To  the  General  Board  and  all  the  sisters  in  Zion  connected  with 
the  Relief  Society  and  Primary  Association  we  extend  onr  love  and 
greeting,  although  we  are  many  miles  away  we  feel  your  great 
interest  in  us  and  our  work.  We  are  truly  grateful  for  your  inspira- 
tion and  leadership  and  instructions  received  from  time  to  time. 
May  the  Lord  shower  his  blessings  upon  us  all  and  help  us  further 
His  work  throughout  the  world. 


HE  KUPU  WHAKATUPATO 

Na  William  Mannering 
E  te  iwi,  tena  koutou. 

I  a  matou  i  te  Hui  Tau,  i  rongo  ahau  i  tetahi  o  nga  Hunga  Tapu 
e  korero  penei  ana :  "Kahore  e  tino  pai  kia  noho  harakore  tonu  te 
tangata ;  engari  kia  uru  ano  nga  mahi  a  Hatana  i  etahi  wa,  kia  whai 
take  ano  te  ripeneta."  Ehara  tenei  i  te  korero  hou ;  ka  hia  hold  oku 
rongonga  i  waenganui  i  a  tatou.  Kua  rongo  hoki  ahau  i  etahi  e 
whakahua  ana  i  te  korero  a  te  Karaiti  hei  tautoko :  "Ko  taku  kupu 
tenei  ki  a  koutou,  ka  pera  ano  i  te  rangi,  mo  te  tangata  hara  kotahi 
ina  ripeneta,  nui  atu  i  te  hari  mo  nga  tangata  tika  e  iwa  nei  tekau 
ma  iwa,  kahore  nei  a  ratou  mea  e  ripeneta  ai."  Ruka  15:7.  Tena 
pea,  i  korerotia  hei  korero  rawe  noa  iho.  Oti  ra,  ahakoa  he  korero 
hianga,  ka  nui  te  he  ki  taku  whakaaro :  kei  rongo  nga  mea  kuare,  ka 
tangohia  hei  kupu  tika;  nga  hoa  riri  ranei,  ka  mea  he  tino  akoranga 
tena  no  to  tatou  Hahi,  pera  i  ta  Paora  i  mea  ai ;  Roma  3:  8.  "(Ko 
te  kupu  whakapae  teka  tenei  mo  matou,  ki  ta  etahi  hoki  ko  ta  matou 
kupu  tenei),  'Tatou  ka  mahi  i  te  kino,  kia  puta  ai  he  pai.'  Tika  tonu 
te  whakahe  mo  ratou." 

Tetahi,  mo  te  hunga  ngoikore ;  kei  te  takatu  tonu  hoki  a  Hatana 
ki  te  tautoko  i  nga  whakaaro  kino,  i  nga.  hiahia  he  hoki,  e  tupu  ake 
ana  i  roto  i  te  ngakau  o  te  tangata.  Ka  nui  te  mohio  o  te  Rewera 
ki  te  whakapati  i  te  tangata  ki  te  mahi  i  ana  mahi,  tae  atu  ki  te 
whakahua  Karaipiture  hei  tautoko,  ina  hoki  Matiu  4 :  6.  Ehoa  ma, 
ka  nui  rawa  o  tatou  hara  tawhito,  hei  ripeneta  mo  tatou ;  kauaka  e 
mea,  me  hara  hou  ano,  engari  me  rongo  ki  te  kupu  a  Ihu,  "Na,  kia 
tika  koutou,  kia  pera  me  to  koutou  Matua  i  te  rangi  e  tika  ana." 
(Matiu  5:48.) 

Kaati.  "Ma  te  Atua  o  te  rangimarie,  nana  nei  i  whakahoki  mai 
i  te  mate  to  tatou  Ariki  a  Ihu,  taua  Hepara  nui  o  nga  hipi,  he  meata- 
nga  na  nga  toto  o  te  kawenata  mutunga-kore,  Mana  koutou  e  mea 
kia  tino  tika  i  runga  i  nga  mahi  pai  katoa,  kia  mahia  ano  e  koutou 
Tana  i  pai  ai,  Mana  e  mahi  i  roto  i  a  koutou  te  mea  e  ahuareka  ana 
ki  Tana  titiro  iho,  i  roto  ano  i  a  Ihu  Karaiti ;  waiho  atu  i  a  la  te 
kororia,  ake,  ake,  ake."     Amine. 

Hiperu  13:20-21. 


Hune,  1943 


TE   KARERE 


U9 


The  President's  Page 

ORGANIZATION   AND  ORDER 
OF  PRESIDING 

The  New  Zealand  Mission  is  divided  into 
districts,  and  the  districts  are  in  turn  divided 
into  branches. 

The  District  President. — Presiding  over 
each  district  in  the  mission  is  a  district  presi- 
dency composed  of  a  president  and  two  coun- 
sellors. The  district  presidency  is  directly 
responsible  to  the  mission  president  for  the 
conditions  in  the  district.  The  district  presi- 
dency presides  over  all  religious  activities  of 
the  district,  but  does  not  supervise  the  work 
Pres.  M.  Cowley  of   missionaries   from   Zion,   nor  the   work  of 

missionaries  called  by  the  mission  president. 
These  missionaries  are  under  the  direct  super- 
vision of  the  mission  president.  The  missionaries  and  the  local  presi- 
dency should  consult  together  as  often  as  possible  on  the  conditions  of 
the  district,  and  the  missionaries  may  act  in  an  advisory  capacity  to 
the  local  brethren  on  behalf  of  the  mission  president  when  instructed 
to  do  so  by  the  mission  president.  The  missionaries  may  assist  the 
district  president  where  possible  and  counsel  with  them,  but  it  should 
be  distinctly  remembered  that  the  local  membership  is  entirely  the 
concern  of  the  district  presidency,  and  that  they  should  take  care 
of  problems  in  the  branches  or  difficulties  among  the  members.  Only 
when  called  upon  to  do  so  should  the  missionary  express  his  opinion. 
or  exercise  authority  in  these  matters. 

The  district  president  is  appointed  by  the  mission  president.  He 
may  select  his  own  counsellors,  but  only  after  he  has  consulted  with 
the  mission  president  and  submitted  to  him  the  names  of  those  he 
would  like  to  act  as  his  counsellors.  The  district  presidency  also  names 
the  presiding  officers  of  all  district  auxiliary  organizations.  This,  how- 
ever, must  not  be  done  until  after  the  district  presidency  has  consulted 
with  the  mission  officers  of  the  auxiliary  organizations.  For  example,, 
the  district  presidency  shall  not  appoint  district  officers  for  the  Sunday 
School  until  the  mission  Sunday  School  president,  or  superintendent,  has- 
been  duly  consulted;  and  so  on  with  the  Relief  Society,  M.I.A.,  etc. 

The  district  president  and  his  counsellors  should  meet  together  at 
least  once  each  month  and  discuss  the  conditions  of  the  district.  They 
should  meet,  in  turn,  with  the  district  officers  of  the  auxiliary  organiza- 
tions at  least  once  every  three  months. 

The  district  presidency  should  visit  the  respective  branches  in  the 
district  as  often  as  possible  and  consult  and  counsel  with  the  branch 
presidencies.  Each  branch  should  hold  a  branch  conference  once  each 
year,  and  the  district  presidency,  and  also  the  district  officers  of  the- 
auxiliary  organizations  should  be  present  at  these  conferences. 

The  district  presidency  may  organize  and  reorganize  branches  in 
the  district,  select  the  branch  presidents,  only  after  the  consent  of  the 
mission  president  has  first  been  obtained.  The  district  presidency 
shall  supervise  the  ordinations  to  the  Aaronic  Priesthood,  but  ail 
nominations  to  the  Melchizedeck  Priesthood  shall  first  be  submitted  to 
the  mission  president  before  ordinations  are  performed. 

The  Branch  President. — A  branch  president  and  two  counsellors, 
members    of    the    local    Priesthood,    preside    over    the    branch.       Befon 


\ 


140 


TE  KARERE 


Ih, 


,  1943 


selecting  the  branch  president,  the  district  presidency  shall  first  con- 
sult with  the  mission  president.  The  branch  president  may  choose 
his  own  counsellors  after  consulting  with  the  district  presidency  and 
the  mission  president.  The  branch  presidency  shall  appoint  the  pre- 
siding officers  for  the  various  auxiliary  organizations  of  the  branch, 
only  after  consulting  with  the  district  officers  of  the  respective 
organizations. 

The  branch  president  and  his  counsellors  should  meet  together  at 
least  once  every  week.  The  branch  presidency  should  meet  with  the 
officers  of  the  branch  auxiliary  organiza- 
tions once  each  month,  or  oftener  when 
necessary-  The  branch  presidency  shall  call 
branch  teachers  to  visit  the  homes  of  the 
Saints  each  month;  and  the  presidency  shall 
meet  each  month  with  these  teachers  and 
hear  their  reports.  The  branch  presidency 
presides  over  all  Priesthood  and  religious 
activities  of  the  branch.  The  branch  pre- 
sidency is  responsible  for  the  condition  of 
the  branch. 

Order  of  Presiding. — "In  all  meetings 
the  one  highest  in  authority  is  the  presiding 
officer.  In  the  mission  field  the  presiding 
order  is:  Mission  President,  District  Presi- 
dent, Branch  President,  and  other  branch 
officers  as  they  officially  lank."  Mission- 
aries under  the  direction  of  the  mission 
president  are  not  presiding  officers  unless 
they  are  also  district  or  branch  officers. 
They  should  be  helpful  to  the  district  and 
branch  officers  and  sustain  them  before 
the  Saints.  Problems  of  the  branch  or  dis- 
trict should  not  be  referred  to  the  mission- 
aries, but  to  the  district  and  branch  officers. 


CABLEGRAMS    FROM 
ZION 

"Pres.  Grant  and  brethren 
send  love  and  blessings  to 
"ou  and  all  in  Aotea.  May 
your  Hui  Tau  be  most  suc- 
cessful. Doctrine  &  Coven- 
ants 88:  118,  including  126. 
Mere     well.  Thoughts     of 

hangi  fires  awaken  keen  ap- 
petite.    God    bless    you    all." 
— Rufus   K.   Hardy. 

"Thinking  of  you  all. 
Wish  successful  Conference. 
Sincere  regards,  Elders  Big- 
ler.  Goodwill,  Evans,  Wal- 
lace, Lambert,  Smith,  Hen- 
derson,  Kirkland." 

— Glen    Rudd. 

Both  of  these  messages 
to  President  Cowley  and  the 
Saints  of  this  Mission 
awaken  in  our  hearts  the 
throbbing  beat  of  "aroha," 
assuring  us  of  an  interest 
in  the  faith  and  prayers  of 
Zion. 


"The  individual  presiding  does  not  always  conduct  the  exercises. 
For  instance,  the  mission  president  may  visit  a  Sunday  School.  The 
superintendent  should  ask  him  his  wishes  and  respect  him  as  the  pre- 
siding officer,  but  the  mission  president  will  doubtless  tell  him  to  go 
ahead  with  the  programme  as  it  has  been  planned.  It  may  be,  how- 
ever, that  the  mission  president  has  a  message  to  give  to  those  present. 
The  superintendent  will,  of  course,  be  happy  to  have  him  do  this." 
This  same  rule  also  applies  when  a  mission  officer  of  an  auxiliary 
organization  is  visiting  a  district  or  branch  meeting  of  the  auxiliary. 
The  presence  of  the  mission  officer  should  always  be  acknowledged  and 
his  wishes  respected. 

The  minutes  of  the  branch  should  record  the  name  of  the  branch 
president,  if  present,  as  the  one  who  presides  at  the  meeting,  and  then 
show  also  the  name  of  the  one  who  conducts.  If  the  district  president 
or  mission  president  is  present  at  the  meeting  it  is  not  necessary,  and 
may  be  confusing,  to  record  in  the  minutes  that  the  district  president 
or  mission  president  presided.  If  the  minutes  show  that  the  district 
president,  or  mission  president,  was  present  that  will  be  sufficient 
acknowledgment  of  their  positions  as  the  highest  presiding  officers. 
This  same  rule  should  be  followed  in  the  keeping  of  the  minutes  of 
all  other  organizations  of  the  districts,  branches  or  the  mission. 

The  Secretary. — The  district  secretary  shall  be  appointed  by  the 
district  presidency  after  his  name  has  been  submitted  to  the  mission 


Hune,  1943  TE   KARERE  141 

president  and  mission  secretary  for  their  approval.  The  branch  secre- 
tary shall  be  appointed  by  the  branch  presidency  after  his  name  has 
been  submitted  to  the  district  presidency,  district  secretary,  mission 
secretary  and  mission  president. 

The  district  secretaries  and  branch  secretaries  are  not  presiding 
officers  and  they  may  attend  meetings  of  the  district  and  branch  presi- 
dencies  only  upon  invitation. 

It  is  expected  that  all  men  and  women  holding  offices  in  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  shall  obey  the  principles  they 
re  ore  sent. 

—MATTHEW  COWLEY. 


The  Woman's  Corner 

THOUGHTS  ON  TEACHING 
By  Elva  T.  Cowley 

I  wish  to  express  my  gratitude  and  appreciation  to  the  women  in 
the  mission  who  contributed  to  the  financial  and  spiritual  success  of  our 
patriotic   Hui   Tau. 

I  also  congratulate  and  thank  you  who  so  ably  rendered  your 
speeches  and  presented  your  lessons  on  the  various  programmes. 

The  Relief  Society  and  Primary  meetings  to  my  mind  were  gems 
of  spiritual  thought  and  instruction. 

My  greatest  desire  is  that  those  inspiring  messages  shall  not  have 
fallen  on  deaf  ears,  but  be  used  to  further  the  work  of  the  various 
organizations. 

The  success  and  progress  of  our  work  in  this  mission  is  not  deter- 
mined by  the  effort  we  put  forth  to  make  a  success  of  any  one  special 
function.  Our  success  and  progress  can  only  be  estimated  by  our  dili- 
gence  and   constancy  throughout   the   years. 

Every  female  member  of  the  Church,  if  she  lives  her  religion 
and  is  faithful,  is  a  prospective  officer  or  teacher  in  some  organization. 

Every  woman  who  becomes  a  mother  has  that  greatest  of  callings 
automatically   thrust   upon   her. 

The  success  of  any  organization  depends  upon  the  co-operation 
of  mothers,  teachers  and  children.  It  is  our  greatest  desire,  there- 
fore, to  stimulate  you  to  become  better  teachers. 

The  following  suggestions  may  help  you  in  your  great  calling: 

Love  your  work  and  love  those  with  whom  you  are  called  to  serve. 

Have  faith  and  pray  for  the  blessings  of  God  to  help  you  in  your 
teaching. 

Live  the  gospel  yourself.  You  cannot  teach  successfully  that 
which  you  do.  not  practice.  People  will  soon  become  wise  to  you.  It 
is  easier  to  teach  by  example  than  by  precept.  The  gospel  seeds  you 
plant  may  take  root  and  reap   a   bounteous  harvest. 

Put  your  house  in  order  and  others  may  be  inspired  to  follow  your 
example. 

Keep  the  word  of  wisdom  so  you  can  stimulate  others  to  do 
likewise. 


142  TE  KARERE  Hune,  1943 

Prepare  your  lessons  thoroughly  before  standing  before  your 
class.  You  may  be  able  to  fool  yourself  by  poor  preparation  but  not 
your  audience. 

Turn  to  the  scriptures  for  hints  on  teaching.  Learn  from  the 
Master  Teacher  the  various  methods  of  presenting  your  subject. 

Enrich  your  lessons  with  stories,  pictures,  visual  aids,  examples, 
etc.  Whatever  your  lesson  may  be  try  to  find  other  material  to  supple- 
ment it.  Make  your  own  charts  and  drawings  if  you  do  not  have  access 
to  other  materials. 

Endeavour  to  solve  the  discipline  problem  through  interest.  Dis- 
cipline is  largely  a  matter  of  good  teaching  and  not  correction.  Make 
your  lessons  so  interesting  that  it  is  unnecessary  to  discipline. 

I  once  read  of  a  teacher  whose  lesson  on  Christ's  healing  of  the 
sick  and  blind  was  so  interesting  that  a  little  boy,  after  she  had  finished, 
exclaimed  that  when  he  grew  up  he  was  going  to  be  like  Jesus  and  make 
the  blind  to  see  also. 

Prepare  "quizz"  lessons  occasionally.  The  radio  quizz  programmes 
are  very  popular  and  are  interesting  to  adults  as  well  as  children. 

If  you  are  a  Primary  teacher  take  a  special  interest  in  the  new 
child.  Make  that  child  feel  welcome  and  at  ease.  If  you  do  not,  he 
may  be  reluctant  to  come  again. 

Encourage  your  children  to  cultivate  hobbies.  Great  joy  can 
be  derived  from  hobbies.  They  also  help  to  solve  the  leisure  time 
problem. 

Music  is  one  of  the  most  important  teaching  vehicles.  There  is 
always  a  need  for  good  music.  Lofty  thoughts  and  religious  truths  are 
found  in  beautiful  songs.  Good  music  educates  the  soul  as  well  as 
the  mind  and  promotes  righteous  living.  Therefore  teach  your  children 
to  sing.      Organize  children's  choruses. 

Hand  work  and  recreation  are  essential  to  the  normal  develop- 
ment of  every  child.  Do  not  neglect  this  phase  of  your  teaching. 
Children  will  respond  to  physical  activity  when  they  cannot  be  reached 
by  other  means. 

May  I  say  to  you  that  this  is  not  the  day  for  excuse  hunting,  pro- 
crastination or  alibing.  Satan  will  willingly  help  you  in  all  three. 
May  I  say  in  the  words  of  our  Saviour:  "Let  your  light  so  shine  before 
men,  that  they  may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorify  your  Father 
which  is  in  heaven." 


PATRIOTIC   HUI   TAU — (Concluded  from  page  136) 

to  the  Patriotic  Committees  in  the  Dannevirke  and  Wairoa  zones  for 
their  magnificent  support  in  the  queen  competition ;  to  business  con- 
cerns and  private  individuals  for  equipment  and  labour  contributed ; 
to  the  Maori  organizations  which  furnished  items  for  all  programmes ; 
and  to  the  Relief  Societies,  Primaries,  branches  and  individuals 
throughout  the  Mission  who  contributed  both  money  and  articles 
of  handwork  to  be  used  for  defraying  the  expenses  of  the  conference 
itself.  And  above  all  we  thank  God  for  the  beautiful  weather  which 
made  it  possible  to  carry  out  the  complete  programme  of  the  Hui. 


Hune,  1943  TE   KAREkE  143 

SUNDAY  SCHOOL 


THE  GOSPEL'S  POWER 

Theme — 

Our  Latter-day  Saint  Sunday  Schools  are,  potentially,  the  greatest 
agency  on  earth  for  mobilizing  power.  In  Sunday  School  we  learn  how 
to  spiritually  equip  ourselves  for  the  responsibilities  of  the  priesthood, 
and  it  is  the  priesthood — the  priesthood  alone — which  can  harness  God's 
power,  the  only  ultimate,   everlasting  force. 

With  God's  power  synchronized  to  our  faith  in  executing  His  com- 
mands, the  ponderous  tread  of  dictators'  armies  will  never  shake  the 
ground  beneath  us,  for  the  rock  of  truth  paves  our  routes  of  march. 
Christ's  lips  spoke  our  assurance  of  this  source  of  strength  when,  at  the 
Roman  Bar  of  justice,  He  told  Pilate,  "Thou  couldst  have  no  power  at 
all  against  me,  except  it  were  given  thee  from  above." 

Our  Sunday  Schools,  through  increasing  our  efficiency  in  God's  ser- 
vice, are  expediting  the  supply  route  to  this  self-same  authority  which 
defied  Pilate.  This  route,  unlike  the  now  historic  Burma  Road,  can 
never  be  severed  by  an  enemy's  master  encircling  manoeuvre.  It  may, 
however,  through  failure  of  the  necessary  traffic  of  prayer,  faith,  and  good 
deeds,   disintegrate  through  disuse. 

Power  and  force,  assert  the  tyrants  who  connive  to  rule  over  us,  are 
the  only  laws  which  all  men  recognize.  In  the  letter,  if  not  the  implica- 
tion, we  are  in  accord  with  this  assertion,  for  in  Sunday  School  we  pre- 
pare to  grasp  the  rod  of  a  mighty  empire.  May  we  ever  be  inspired  to 
employ  this  power  in  promoting  man's  growth,  instead  of  his  destruction. 

— By  Joseph  W.  Backman,  Jnr. 


SACRAMENT  GEM 

Bless  us,  O  Lord,  for  Jesus'  sake 
O  may  we  worthily  partake 
These  emblems  of  the  flesh  and  blood 
Of  our  Redeemer,  Saviour,  God. 

CONCERT  RECITATION 

7  John  4:21. 

"And  this  commandment  have  we  from  him,  That  he  who  loveth 
God  love  his  brother  also." 

KORERO  A  NGAKAU 
/   Hoani  4:21. 

"Kei  a  tatou  ano  hold  tend  ture,  he  mea  nana.  Te  tangata  e 
aroha  ana  ki  te  Atua,  kia  aroha  lioki  ki  tona  tenia.'" 

TO  THE  MEMBERS, 

Here  are  a  few  things  that  might  help  us  to  be  better  members 
of  our  Sunday  School. 


144  TE  KARERE  Hune,  1943 

In  the  presentation  of  the  Sacrament  Gem  each  Sunday  by  a 
little  child  it  is  hoped  that  its  purpose  is  being  fulfilled.  It  is  im- 
portant that  we  all  bear  these  few  things  in  mind — All  members 
should  learn  the  Sacrament  Gem  and  be  able  to  repeat  it  in  concert 
with  the  child  conducting  it  every  Sunday  except  the  First  Sunday 
of  the  month,  when  the  child  will  repeat  it  alone.  In  asking  this, 
we  trust  that  it  serves  to  bring  to  mind  the  Sacrament  of  our  Lord 
and  to  help  us  keep  near  Him.  If  at  any  time  your  Te  Karere  is 
late  for  your  First  Sunday  keep  to  your  previous  Sacrament  Gem 
and  Concert  Recitation. 

You  could  help  your  School  by  either  having  song  books  of  your 
own,  or  assisting  your  officers  to  procure  some  for  the  School,  and 
when  these  books  are  provided  to  see  that  your  children  or  your- 
selves do  not  misuse  these  books.  They  are  your  property  whether 
you  take  them  home  with  you  after  each  meeting  or  leave  them  to 
the  officers  to  look  after  for  you.  The  important  thing  is — you 
are  not  co-operating  if  you  do  not  sing  the  songs  during  the  meeting. 

Try  not  to  be  too  late  for  your  meetings  of  worship.  It  is  wise 
to  come  to  meeting  with  the  thought  in  mind  of  adding  to  some- 
one else's  joy.  Come  with  a  little  to  give  others — not  worldly  goods, 
but  friendship,  smiles,  cheer,  goodwill  and  your  worship  to  God. 

TO  THE  SUPERINTENDENTS. 

We  are  asking  you  to  use  all  of  this  month  during  your  class 
periods  to  bring  your  classes  up  to  last  month's  lessons.  If  there 
are  some  schools  who  are  keeping  pace  with  the  outline,  it  is  well 
to  review  some  of  the  lessons  or  perhaps  spend  some  time  on  ques- 
tions not  previously  settled.  The  purpose  is  to  give  all  schools  the 
opportunity  to  bring  all  schools  up  to  date  with  their  work.  We  aim 
at  conformity  of  all  lesson  work  in  all  schools  as  much  as  possible. 
This  is  impressed  upon  us  by  the  fact  that  there  are  so  many  of  our 
members  changing  their  localities  that  their  contribution  to  the 
Branches  they  attend  is  lost  if  they  have  no  guide  as  to  what  lesson 
work  is  carried  out.  Visitors  would  also  benefit  by  being  able  to 
continue  the  lesson  work  in  the  next  school  they  attend.  It  will  also 
be  an  assurance  that  our  schools  are  endeavouring  to  conform  to  the 
unification  of  all  class  lessons  as  is  envisaged  in  the  Church  plan. 
The  Maori  Class  will  follow  lesson  printed. 

Sunday  School  teachers  are  asked  to  be  present  with  officers 
at  10.10  meeting  every  Sunday  morning.  If  a  teacher  is  unable  to 
be  present  at  this  meeting  and  does  not  send  in  an  excuse  to  the 
Superintendency,  it  is  then  the  responsibility  of  the  Superintendency 
to  arrange  for  a  teacher  or  teachers  to  take  the  class  or  classes.  It  is 
very  important  that  teachers  sense  the  value  of  their  appointment. 
They  are  the   'key  personnel"   of   the   School. 


Hune,  1943  TE   KARERE  145 

Continued  neglect  to  any  officer  or  teacher  to  attend  to  his  oi- 
lier duties,  be  it  Superintendent  or  teacher,  for  a  successive  period 
of  more  than  one  month  without  proper  notification  is  to  be  con- 
sidered grounds  enough  for  those  positions  to  be  refilled  or  new 
appointments   made. 

KELLY  HARRIS,  Sunday  School  Superintendent. 
For  the  Mission  Superintendencv. 
MAORI  CLASS. 

RATAPU   TUATAHI 

TE  KARAIPITURE  e  ki  tonu  ana  i  nga  whakaputanga  o  te  oranga 
ki  te  hunga  e  whakamahi  ana  i  te  whakapono  ki  te  Atua  me  te  ngohe- 
ngohe  ki  nga  mea  e  marama  mai  ana  i  taua  whakapono.  E  tino  pumau 
ana  nga  kupu  a  te  Karaiti  mo  taua  take  "Ko  ia  e  whakapono  ana,  ka 
oti  hoki  te  iriiri,  ka  whakaorangia,  na  te  tangata  e  kore  e  whaka- 
pono, ka  tau  te  he  ki  a  ia."  Maaka  16:  16,  a  me  tenei  ano.  "Ko  ia- 
e  whakapono  ana  ki  te  Tama,  he  ora  tonu  tona,  ko  ia  e  kore  whaka- 
pono ki  te  Tama,  e  kore  e  kite  i  te  ora;  engari  ka  mau  tonu  te  riri  a  te 
Atua  ki  a  ia."  Hoani  3:36.  Pera  ano  nga  akoranga  a  ona  Apotoro 
i  muri  mai  o  Tona  matenga,  i  whakaako  hoki  i  nga  ra  katoa  o  to  ratou 
minitatanga  (Nga  Mahi  2:38,  10:42,  16:31).  Tetahi  huanga  o  te 
mau  tonu  o  te  whakapono  ki  te  Atuatanga  he  piki  haere  no  te  whaka- 
aro  nui  ki  nga  karaipiture,  kei  roto  te  kupu  a  te  Atua,  me  te  whakaaro 
nui  hoki  ki  nga  kupu  me  nga  mahi  a  ona  pononga  kua  oti  nei  te  whaka- 
mana,  e  kore  nei  ano  ko  Ia. 

Nga  Patai:  1.  Whakatakina  etahi  rarangi  karaipiture  e  tautoko 
ana  i  te  whakapono  ki  te  Atua  e  ara  ake  he  oranga  i  roto?  2.  Pehea 
te  akoranga  a  nga  apotoro  mo  tenei  take?  3.  He  aha  tetahi  huanga 
e  tupu  ake  ana  i  te  mau  tonu  o  te  whakapono  ki  te  Atuatanga? 

RATAPU    TUARUA 

TE  WHAKAPONO  HE  HOMAITANGA  na  te  Atua.  Ahakoa  hoki 
kei  mua  i  te  aroaro  o  te  katoa  e  ata  whai  ana  kia  whiwhi,  otira  ko  te 
whakapono  he  homaitanga  noa  na  te  Atua.  E  ahei  ai  kia  whiwhi 
ki  tenei  peara  utunui,  e  hoatungia  ana  ki  te  hunga  anake  e  tika  kia 
whiwhi  i  runga  ano  i  te  tapatahi  me  te  mau  o  nga  whakaaro.  Ahakoa 
e  kiia  ana  te  whakapono  ko  te  tikanga  tuatahi  o  te  Rongopai  o  te 
Karaiti;  ahakoa  hoki  ko  te  kaupapa  o  te  oranga  whakapono  otira  kei 
mua  atu  o  te  whakapono  ko  te  whakaaro  kotahi  me  te  wairua  papaku. 
e  ahei  nei  te  kupu  a  te  Atua  kia  tau  ki  roto  ki  te  ngakau.  Kaore  e 
akina  ana  te  tangata  kia  tahuri  mai  ki  te  mohiotanga  ki  te  Atua;  ahakoa 
ra  ka  horo  atu  ta  tatou  whakatuwhera  i  o  tatou  ngakau  ki  nga  mea 
o  te  pai,  ka  homai  e  te  Matua  kia  tatou  te  whakapono  e  tupu  haere  nei 
a  taea  noatia  te  whakaoranga. 

Nga  Patai:  1.  I  te  mea  kei  mua  i  nga  aroaro  o  nga  tangata  katoa 
te  whakapono  he  aha  te  mea  nui  kei  roto?  2.  Ko  wai  te  hunga  e 
whiwhi  nui  ana  i  te  whakapono?  3.  He  aha  kei  mua  atu  o  te  whaka- 
pono a  he  pehea  hoki  ta  te  Atua  tikanga  mo  tatou  mo  to  tangata? 

RATAPU   TUATORU 

TE  WHAKAPONO  ME  NGA  MAHI.  Ko  to  whakapono  i  tetahi 
ahua  e  hara  i  te  mea  ma  reira  anake  e  whiwhi  ai  ki  te  whakaoranga. 
Ko  tenei  tikanga  i  whakatakot  <>ri;i  e  to  Karaiti  tao  atu  ki  ona  Apotoro, 
me  te  kaha  o  te  whakapuaki  i  tenei  hoi  tohu  kua  kitoa  tera  e  ara  ak 
tetahi  whakaako ranga  he,  ara  ma  to  whakapono  kau  ka  ora  ai  .te 
tangata.  I  whakaakona  e  te  K ai  \\  hakaora  ma  te  mahi  e  tutnki'ai 
e  mana  ai  tetahi  whakahaere,  e  tupu  ai  hoki  to  whakapono.  Ata  tirohia 
ona  kupu  "E  kore  e  tomo  ki  te  eahgatiratanga  o  te  rang!  ngh  tangata 


140  TE  KARERE  Hune,  1943 

katoa  e  mea  mai  ana  ki  ahau  e  te  Ariki,  e  te  Ariki,  engari  ia  e  mea  ana 
e  ta  Toku  Matua  i  te  rangi  e  pai  ai."  Matiu  7:  21.  "Te  tangata  kei 
a  ia  nei  aku  ture,  e  puritia  ana  hoki  e  ia,  ko  ia  te  arohaina  ki  ahau ; 
ki  te  aroha  tetahi  ki  ahau,  ka  arohaina  ia  e  Toku  Matua,  a  ka  aroha 
ahau  ki  a  ia,  ka  whakaatu  ahau  ki  a  ia." 

Npa  Patai:  Ma  te  whakapono  anake  ranei  e  whiwhi  ai  ki  te  whaka- 
oranga?  2.  I  te  kaha  o  te  whakaakoranga  a  te  Karaiti  me  ona  Apo- 
toro,  ma  te  mahi  ka  tupu  ai  te  whakapono,  he  aha  te  mea  i  kitea  atu 
c  tatou  i  roto?      3.     Me  pehea  te  tangata  e   arohaina  ai   e  te   Matua? 

RATAPU    TUAWHA 

E  MARAMA  ANA  TE  whakaaturanga  a  Hemi  "He  aha  te  pai  e 
oku  teina  ki  te  mea  tetahi  he  whakapono  tona,  a  kahore  ana  mahi? 
E  taea  ranei  ia  te  whakaora  e  tana  whakapono?  Ki  te  mea  e  noho 
tahanga  ana  tetahi  teina,  tuahine  ranei,  ki  te  mea  ranei  kua  kore  he 
kai  mana  mo  tenei  ra  mo  tenei  ra,  a  ka  mea  atu  tetahi  o  koutou  kia 
ratou,  haere  marie  kia  mahana  kia  makona;  a  kaore  e  hoatu  e  koutou 
kia  ratou  nga  mea  e  matea  ana  e  te  tinana,  he  aha  te  pai.  Waihoki 
ko  to  whakapono  ki  te  kahore  ana  mahi  he  mea  mate,  ko  ia  anake  hoki. 
Na,  he  ki  tenei  na  tetahi,  he  whakapono  tou,  he  mahi  aku;  whakakitea 
mai  ki  ahau  tou  whakapono  motu  ke  i  au  mahi,  a  maku  ara  ma  aku 
mahi  e  whakakite  atu  toku  whakapono  kia  koe."  Hemi  2:  14-18.  Me 
tapiri  atu  ki  tenei  nga  kupu  a  Hoani:  "Ma  konei  hoki  tatou  ka  matau 
ai  kua  matau  tatou  ki  a  Ia,  ki  te  puritia  e  tatou  ana  ture,  ki  te  mea 
tetahi  kua  matau  ahau  ki  a  Ia,  a  kahore  e  pupuri  i  ana  ture,  he  tangata 
teka  ia,  kahore  hoki  te  pono  i  roto  i  a  ia.  Te  tangata  e  pupuri  ana 
i  taua  kupu  kua  tino  rite  pu  ia  ia  te  aroha  a  te  Atua;  ma  konei  tatou 
ka  matau  ai  kei  roto  tatou  i  a  Ia."    1  Hoani  2:3-5. 

Nga  Patai:  1.  Pehea  te  whakaaturanga  a  Hemi  mo  te  whakapono 
raua  ko  te  mahi?  2.  Pehea  hoki  ta  Hoani?  3.  He  aha  te  maramatanga 
o  roto  o  enei  whakaaturanga? 


PRIMARY 

FIRST  WEEK 
LOVE    FOR   GOD'S    CREATURES 


For  the  Teacher: 

TO   A   LITTLE   CHILD 
I  like  to  have  you  come,  and  show 

The  longing  in  your  eyes; 
I  like  to  see  your  face  aglow 

With  wonder  and  surprise. 
I  like  to  have  your  elbow  lean 

For  help  upon  my  knee; 
I  like  to  hear  your  questions  keen 

From  doubt  your  mind  made  free. 
Oh,  little  child,  whose  simple  truth 

Is  placed  in  me  secure, 
My  heart  keeps  telling  me  I  must 
Such  confidence  make  sure. 
This  lesson  will  be  a  good  introduction  to  the  lessons  which  will 
follow  this  month.      Have  pictures  you  have  used  during  the  year  placed 
about  the  room  where  the   children   can   see  them   easily.      Include   in 
the  number  "Jesus  Blessing  Little  Children." 


Hune,1943  ^ ;  T£lgA£ERE  147 

Story: 

A  LITTLE  GIRL  AND  HER  PET 

This  little  girl's  name  is  Miss  Bowles.  One  day  her  mother  told 
her  that  she  was  going  to  have  lunch  at  Sir  Joshua  Reynold's  home. 
She  must  have  been  happy  for  everyone  loved  Sir  Joshua.  He  was 
an  artist.  Do  you  know  what  an  artist  does?  Tell  us  Jane.  Sir 
Joshua  was  a  very  special  artist.  He  not  only  loved  children  but  he 
always  played  with  them  when  they  went  to  his  studio.  You  know 
a  studio  is  a  room  where  the  artist  paints  his  pictures.  When  Sir 
Joshua  invited  little  Miss  Bowles  to  have  lunch  with  him,  he  knew 
he  was  going  to  paint  her  picture.  He  said  to  the  mother,  "Dress  your 
little  girl  in  a  simple  white  dress,  because  I  like  to  see  little  girls  in 
simple  dresses.  And  then  besides,  she  can  play  if  she  isn't  dressed 
up  too  much." 

It  was  a  lovely  drive  from  her  home  to  the  studio.  She  didn't 
go  in  a  automobile.  Why?  She  went  in  a  carriage,  drawn  by  two 
white  horses.  The  horses  held  their  heads  up  and  stepped  high  as  if 
they,  too,  were  glad  they  were  going  to  Sir  Joshua  Reynold's  home. 

Just  as  Miss  Bowles  stepped  out  of  the  carriage,  the  cutest  little 
black  and  white  dog  came  racing  down  the  walk  to  greet  her.  But 
little  Miss  Bowles  wasn't  a  bit  afraid.  How  could  she  be  when  the 
little  dog  came  right  up  to  her  and  stood  wagging  his  tail?  Perhaps 
she  patted  him  on  the  head,  or  maybe  she  threw  a  stick,  so  he  could 
bring  it  back  to  her,  just  as  your  dog  does.  Sir  Joshua  heard  her 
laughing  and  the  dog  barking  as  he  came  down  the  walk  to  welcome 
her  and  her  mother. 

Almost  as  soon  as  they  went  into  the  house  the  maid  said  that 
lunch  was  ready.  Sir  Joshua  sat  next  to  little  Miss  Bowles  and  told 
her  all  about  the  dog.  A  lady  whose  picture  he  had  painted  had  given 
it  to  him.  She  had  taught  the  dog  a  number  of  clever  tricks.  "After 
lunch,  I'll  show  you  his  tricks,"  he  said. 

Sir  Joshua  loved  to  surprise  his  little  friends.  When  they  weren't 
looking  he  would  take  their  handkerchiefs  from  them,  or  suddenly  put 
a  toy  in  their  laps.  He  liked  to  see  the  look  of  surprise  and  delight 
come  on  their  faces. 

After  lunch  little  Miss  Bowles  played  with  the  dog  again.  She 
clapped  her  hands  and  jumped  up  and  down  when  she  saw  his  clever 
tricks. 

When  she  went  back  into  the  house  the  dog  went  with  her.  Why 
do  you  think  she  is  holding  the  dog  so  fast  in  her  arms?  Notice  the 
sparkle  in  her  eyes  as  she  squeezes  him.  Her  eyes  seem  to  be  saying 
to  Sir  Joshua,  "Now  you  can't  take  him  away,  can  you?"  Do  you 
think  the  dog  minds  being  held  so  tightly?  Perhaps  he  isn't  very  com- 
fortable, but  he  knows  the  little  girl  is  holding  him  fast  because  she 
wants  to  keep  him,  and  he  is  glad  to  be  with  her  for  he  knows  she  loves 
him.      But  perhaps  he  wishes  she  wouldn't  squeeze  him  quite  so  hard. 

Mary,  show  us  how  Miss  Bowles  is  sitting.  Thank  you,  Mary. 
Did  you  notice  that  Mary  kept  her  head  and  eyes  very  still  just  as 
Miss  Bowles  is  doing  in  the  picture?  Maybe  Miss  Bowies  was  afraid 
to  look  away  even  for  a  second  for  fear  Sir  Joshua  would  play  a  trick 
on  her  and  g-et  the  dog  away. 

Sir  Joshua  painted  so  fast  that  perhaps  Miss  Bowles  didn't  know 
when  her  picture  was  made.  She  must  have  gone  to  his  house  several 
times  before  it  was  finished.  Every  time  she  went  she  played  with  the 
little   dog.      The   dog  was   happy  when   she   came.      Why? 

Her  father  and  mother  were  very  pleased  with  the  picture.  They 
said  it  was  just  like  their  little  girl.  (Look  at  the  picture  again.) 
Sir  Joshua  loved  the  woods  so  much1  he  often  put  trees  in  his  pictures. 
So  in  the  back  of  this  picture  we  see  the  woods  and  the  yard  where 
little  Miss  Bowles  and  the  dog  have  been  playing.      This  is  a  beautiful 


148  TE  KARERE  Hune,1943 

picture.      What    does    it    tell    you?      Will    you    try    to    remember    the 
artist's   name? 

SECOND  WEEK 

I  know  all  the  birds  of  the  mountains;  and  the  wild  beasts  of  the 
fields  are  mine. — Psalm  50:  11. 

STORY  TIME 
Objective: 

Be  thankful  for   God's  creatures  by  loving  and  caring  for  them. 

Conversation: 

Show  one  or  more  pictures  of  dogs  to  recall  to  the  children  inter- 
esting things  about  their  own  dogs.  Speak  of  the  helplessness  of  the 
baby  puppies  and  how  good  Heavenly  Father  is  to  give  the  baby  pup 
a  mother  who  cares  for  it  very  tenderly,  feeds  it,  baths  it,  and  lets  it 
snuggle  close  to  her  to  keep  warm.  The  children  will  enjoy  telling 
stories  about  their  dogs.  They  will  tell  what  the  dog  likes  to  eat, 
how  he  plays,  how  he  follows  his  master,  and  how  he  looks  after  the 
family. 

Story: 

At  an  appropriate  time  as  the  children  are  relating  their  experi- 
ences with  their  dogs,  tell  this  story: 

BOUNCE 

"Here  is  a  letter  for  you,   Mother,"  called  Sidney. 

"Bring  it  to  me,  please,  I'm  in  the  kitchen,"  answered  Mother. 

"I  wonder  whom  it  is  from,"  said  Mother,  as  she  opened  it.  "Oh, 
dear,"  she  said,  "It  is  from  Aunt  Margaret.  The  twins  have  the 
measles  and  she  wants  me  to  come  for  a  few  days.  I  must  go,  but  I 
can't  take  you,  Sid,  because  you  have  not  had  measles." 

"I  know  what  we  can  do,  Mother.  I  can  stay  with  Grandma. 
That  would  be  lots   of  fun,"   said   Sidney. 

"Maybe,"  answered  Mother.  "We  will  have  to  call  Grandma  and 
see  if  it  will  be  all  right." 

"Let  me  call  her,   Mother." 

"Very  well,"  said  Mother.  "I  will  talk  with  her  when  you  are 
through." 

Bounce,  Sidney's  pet  Boston  terrier,  began  to  yap.  He  seemed 
to  know  that  Sidney  was  going  to  call  Grandma.  Usually  when  he 
called,  Bounce  had  to  have  his  say.  He  had  been  taught  to  put  his 
feet  up  on  the  table  and  bark  in  the  phone.  Grandma  would  always 
talk  to  him,  and  when  Sidney  held  the  receiver  to  the  dog's  ear  he 
would  set  up  an  awful  yapping  until  Grandma  said,  "Goodbye,  Bounce, 
Goodbye!" 

Sidney  gave  Grandma's  number.  Bounce  stood  waiting  patiently. 
At  last   Grandma   answered,    "Hello." 

"Say  Hello,  Bounce.      Say  hello  to  Grandma,"  urged  Sidney. 

"Yap,  yap,  yap,"  barked  Bounce. 

"Goodbye,  Bounce,  goodbye,"  called  Grandmother,  and  Bounce 
was  satisfied. 

Sidney  told  Grandma  about  the  sick  twins.  "I  would  be  very 
happy  to  have  you  stay  with  us  while  Mother  is  gone,"  she  said. 

Mother  was  busy  getting  things  ready  so  that  she  could  leave 
on  the  two  o'clock  bus.  Sidney  was  busy,  too,  helping  her.  There 
were  clothes  to  pack  and  other  telephone  calls  to  make.  At  last  every- 
thing was  done,  and  they  were  ready  to  leave. 

Just  as  they  were  about  to  lock  the  door,  Sidney  said,  "Oh,  Mother, 
I'd  like  to  take  some  of  the  jelly  I  helped  make  to  Grandma." 


Hune,  1943  TE   KARERE  149 

"Very  well,"  replied  Mother,  "but  be  sure  and  lock  the  front  door." 

"Don't  worry,  I'll  lock  the  house,"  Sidney  answered  as  Mother 
kissed  him  goodbye. 

He  stood  and  watched  Mother  out  of  sight;  then  he  went  back  into 
the  house.  Opening  the  basement  door,  he  turned  on  the  light  and 
started  down  the  steps  to  the  fruit  closet.  When  he  reached  the  bottom 
step  he  heard  "Bang."  The  wind  had  blown  the  basement  door  shut. 
As  it  went  shut,  he  heard  a  click.  "I'll  bet  the  night  latch  was  on  the 
lock"  he  said.  He  hurried  up  the  steps,  and  found  that  the  door 
was  fastened. 

What  would  h-e  do  now? 

"Bounce,"   he   called. 

"Yap,  yap,"  the   dog  answered. 

Well,  he  wasn't  alone;  Bounce  was  upstairs.  There  was  no  use 
calling  for  help.      No  neighbour  was  near  enough  to  hear. 

Sidney  had  learned  what  to  do  when  he  was  in  trouble.  He  was 
always  sure  that  Heavenly  Father  would  help  him.      He  prayed. 

Sitting  for  a  few  minutes  on  the  top  steps,  he  waited.  Suddenly 
a  bright  idea  popped  into  his  head.  "The  telephone,  Bounce,"  he 
shouted. 

Then  lowering  his  voice  he  called,  "Bounce,  old  fellow,  come  here." 
In  a  moment  Bounce  was  at  the  door  whinning. 

"Bounce,  say  hello  to  Grandma,  that's  a  fine  fellow;  say  hello 
to  Grandma,"  he  said  in  a  kindly  voice. 

Bounce  yapped  and  raced  around  the  room,  then  he  put  his  paws 
down  by  the  door  and  began  to  scratch. 

"Go  on,  old  fellow,  say  hello  to  Grandma,"  he  urged. 

"Yap,  yap,"  barked  Bounce. 

Soon  Sidney  heard  a  noise  as  if  some  one  were  speaking.  Could 
it  be  that  Bounce  had  knocked  the  receiver  off  the  telephone?  "Yap, 
yap,"  Bounce  kept  barking. 

Growing  tired,  the  dog  ran  out  of  doors. 

"Come  back,  come  back,"  called  Sidney. 

He  heard  Bounce  whining  and  barking  out  on  the  front  porch. 
Then  he  heard  a  familiar  step.  Yes,  it  was  Father  coming  into  the 
house. 

"Daddy,  Daddy,"  he  shouted  and  hammered  on  the  basement  door. 
The   door  opened,   and  there  stood   Daddy. 

"What  in  the  world  happened?"  asked  Daddy. 

Sidney  told  him  all  about  it.  "How  did  you  happen  to  come  home- 
so  early?"  said  Sidney. 

"The  telephone  operator  called  me,"  he  replied.  "She  said  that 
something  was  wrong  at  my  house.  The  receiver  was  off  the  telephone, 
and  a  dog  kept  barking.  Good  old  Bounce,"  said  Father,  as  he  gathered 
Bounce  in   his  arms. 

"I'll  say  he's  a  good   old  Bounce,"   said   Sidney. 
Conversation    After    the    Story: 

Discuss  with  the  children  what  they  can  do  to  make1  their  pets 
comfortable  during  the  cold  days  of  winter.  What  can  they  do  to 
keep  them  off  the  busy  streets?  What  is  the  best  food  for  them? 
When  is  the  best  time  to  feed  them? 

THIRD  WEEK 

Every   child   is   known    by    his    doings.     Trow    20:11. 

IT'S    FUN    TO    MAKE    THINGS 
Objective: 

To  stimulate  an  interest  in  and  a  desire  to  care  for  God's  creatures. 


"150  TE  KARERE  Hune,  1943 

For   the  Teacher: 

The  children  will  enjoy  making  an  animal  scrapbook  this  period. 
It  may  stimulate  them  to  make  other  scrapbooks  at  home  according 
to  their  interests  if  the  project  is  not  made  difficult.  The  children 
should  be  allowed  to  do  their  own  work  with  suggestions  and  guidance 
from  the  teacher. 

Conversation    Before   Beginning   Work: 

Show  the  children  one  or  two  animal  picture  books.  Let  them 
look  at  the  books  to  arouse  interest.  Call  attention  to  how  they  are 
made.  Take  a  piece  of  paper  and  fold  it  book  fashion.  Take  a  second 
piece  and  fold  it,  then  place  it  inside  the  first  piece  and  let  the  children 
discover  how  the  book  is  put  together.  Could  you  make  a  book? 
Would  you  like  to  make  one  for  our  dog  pictures?  How  many  leaves 
shall  we  have  in  our  books?  How  many  pieces  of  paper  will  we  have 
to  fold  to  make  that  many  leaves?  Books  are  precious  so  we  are  all 
going  to  do  our  very  best  work. 
Making    a    Book: 

Pass  to  each  child  the  number  of  sheets  of  paper  needed  for 
their  books.  Have  them  use  their  chairs  for  tables  if  desks  or  tables 
are  not  available.  Ask  the  children  to  fold  their  papers  book  fashion, 
being  careful  to  get  the  corners  even.  Then  place  one  piece  inside  of 
the  other  to  make  the  book.  If  the  children  aren't  old  enough  to  sew 
the  leaves  together  you  might  get  some  of  the  Home  Builder  girls  to 
sew  them  or  to  tie  them  with  ribbon  or  coloured  cord. 
Pasting    Pictures: 

It  would  probably  be  a  good  idea  to  leave  the  decoration  of  the 
cover  for  another  lesson  and  paste  one  dog  picture  on  the  first  page. 
Stress  the  importance  of  doing  this  neatly.  Show  book  again  and 
call  attention  to  the  way  the  animal  ajppears  on  the  page.  Is  it 
straight?  Is  it  near  the  bottom?  Is  it  near  the  top?  Where  is  it? 
Show  me  where  you  are  going  to  place  your  picture  on  the  page.  (A 
good  thing  to  remember  when  pasting  pictures,  is  to  apply  only  a  small 
amount  of  paste,  with  the  tip  of  the  little  finger,  to  small  outer  edges 
of  the  picture.  Then  place  the  picture  in  the  position  you  want  it, 
and  firmly  press  the  pasted  edges  with  the  other  three  fingers  of  the 
same  hand.  Be  sure  to  hold  the  little  finger  clear  of  the  surface  of 
the  picture.  After  the  pasting  has  been  completed,  clean  the  little 
finger  with  a  damp  cloth.  If  this  method  is  followed  the  children  will 
not  ruin  their  pictures  by  getting  finger-prints  all  over  them,  and  too, 
the  edges  of  the  pictures  will  not  wrinkle  from  having  too  much 
paste.) 

Be  sure  that  the  children  help  put  the  room  in  good  order.  Every 
scrap  of  paper  should  be  in  the  waste  basket  and  the  chairs  in  their 
proper  places,  etc. 

Suggest  to  the  children  that  they  continue  to  cut  pictures  of  ani- 
mals,   put   them   in    envelopes,    and    bring   them   to    Primary   for   their 
books. 
Assignment: 

Talk  with  the  children,  briefly  showing  that  we  are  God's  helpers 
in  caring  for  His  creatures.  Have  the  children  tell  what  they  can  do 
to  help  our  pets.  Suggest  that  each  child  be  responsible  for  keeping 
the  dog's  water  pans  full  every  day.  I 

FOURTH  WEEK 

Singing   and   making   melody. 

HAPPY  PLAY  TIME 
Objective:  To  help  the  child  cultivate  a  happy  singing  heart. 


Hune,  1943  TE   KARERE  151 

For  the  Teacher: 

As  long  as  children  are  children  they  will  play,  and  as  long  as 
children  play  wholesome  games  they  will  be  building  toward  moral 
strength.  The  games  and  plays  suggested  for  the  play  period  in  Prim- 
ary are  useful  and  important  for  this  reason : 

The  children  will  enjoy  playing  outdoors  during  the  summer 
quarter.  Do  not,  however,  play  strenuous  games  in  the  hot  sun. 
Choose  a  shady  spot,  and  even  then  only  play  a  short  time. 

Alternate  a  quiet  game  with  an  active  one  so  the  children  will 
not  get  too  tired. 

Do  much  singing  during  this  period  with  the  hope  that  the  children 
will  sing  the  songs  at  home  in  their  own  back  yards  or  gather  in  groups 
and  sing  for  the  joy  of  singing.  If  possible  do  group  singing — a  boys' 
chorus  and  a  girls'  chorus  would  be  interesting. 

Song: 

"How  Do  You  Do,"  No.   1,  Primary  Songs  for  Missions. 

Game: 

DROP    THE    HANDKERCHIEF 
This  game  is  known  so  well  the  world  over  that  a  detailed  descrip- 
tion  seems  unnecessary. 

In  its  simplest  form  the  players  form  a  circle  with  "It"  outside  the 
circle.  "It"  walks  around  the  circle  and  drops  the  handkerchief  behind 
one  of  the  players.  Immediately  the  handkerchief  is  discovered,  the 
player  behind  whom  it  is  dropped  opens  chase,  and  tries  to  tag  "It" 
before  he  reaches  the  vacated  place  in  the  circle.  If  he  is  tagged, 
"It"  continues  to  drop  the  handkerchief.  If  the  child  fails  to  tag  "It," 
as  often  happens,  he  drops  the  handkerchief  behind  another  player; 
they  chase  each  other,  and  so  on  indefinitely. 

While  "It"  walks  around  the  circle,  little  children  like  to  repeat  the 
following  rhyme : 

"A  tisket,  a  tasket, 

A   green   and   yellow   basket 
I  sent  a  letter  to  my  love, 
And  on  the  way  I  lost  it, 
I  lost  it,  I  lost  it." 


PRIMARY  ASSOCIATION 

Prize  Winners. — In  response  to  the  Primary  Story  Contest  as 
contained  in  the  March  issue  of  "Te  Karere"  as  part  of  the 
Primary  activity  for  that  month,  in  which  the  children  were  asked 
to  complete  the  story  "Children  who  were  Kind  and  Unselfish," 
we  are  pleased  to  announce  in  this  issue — the  winners. 

We  congratulate  Edna  Going  and  Donald  Mason  for  having 
contributed  the  most  satisfactory  conclusions. 

There  were  many  very  fine  conclusions  to  the  story,  and  we 
arc  only  sorry  that  it  is  impossible  to  have  you  all  as  prize 
winners,  hut  we  can  and  do  congratulate  you  all  for  your  fine 
original  efforts.  We  also  commend  the  teachers  and  parents  who 
made    it   possihle    for  the   children   to   do   such   good    work. 

— The  Mission   Presidency. 


152  TE  KARERE  Hune,  1943 

ORDINANCES  AND  CEREMONIES 

(Extracts  taken  from  Missionaries'   Handbook) 

Those  who  hold  the  Priesthood  in  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints  are  divinely  commissioned  with  the  authority  to  per- 
form holy  ordinances  that  are  necessary  for  the  happiness  and  eternal 
welfare  of  our  Father's  children. 

There  are  few  set  forms  in  the  Church.  The  Holy  Spirit  directs 
the  Priesthood. 

Rather  than  having  set  forms,  the  Elders  should  live  so  that  they 
may  have  the  inspiration  of  the  Spirit  of  God  when  called  upon  to 
officiate  in  the  ordinances.  Then  their  prayers  will  be  simple,  direct, 
appropriate  and  effective  in  the  sight  of  God. 

The  formal  prayers  and  forms  required  of  the  Church  should  be 
well  learned,  and  the  manner  of  administering  Church  ordinances 
should  be  carefully  followed. 

Blessing  of  Children. — "Every  member  of  the  Church  of  Christ 
having  children  is  to  bring  them  unto  the  elders  before  the  Church, 
who  are  to  lay  their  hands  upon  them  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  and 
bless  them  in  his  name." — Doc.  and  Cov.  20:  70. 

The  blessing  of  children  should  be  encouraged  even  among  non- 
members.  Whenever  practicable  parents  should  take  their  children 
to  be  blessed  in  the  fast  meeting  of  the  branch  where  their  member- 
ship is  recorded.  Be  sure  that  genealogical  slips  are  made  out  before 
blessing. 

If  there  is  presented  for  blessing  a  child  whose  parents  are  not 
members  of  the  Church,  its  name  should  not  be  placed  on  the  Record  of 
Members.  The  blessing  may  be  reported  in  the  minutes  of  that  meet- 
ing only.  If  a  child  is  presented,  one  of  whose  parents  is  a  member 
of  the  Church,  it  may  be  blessed,  and  with  the  consent  of  the  parents, 
its  name   entered  on  the  Record   of   Members. 

if  a  child,  born  out  of  wedlock,  is  brought  to  be  blessed,  it  should 
be  given  the  surname  of  the  mother,  unless  the  father  is  willing  that 
it  should  bear  his  surname.  If  the  parents  are  Church  members  and 
unmarried,  they  should  right  the  wrong  as  far  as  possible  by  marry- 
ing, or  the  case  should  be  considered  under  Transgressions,  dealt  with 
in  the  following  chapter. 

In  the  blessing  of  children  the  Elder  may  properly  call  upon  the 
father  to  pronounce  the  blessing  and  give  the  name,  if  the  father  holds 
the  Melchizedek  Priesthood. 

If  for  justifiable  reasons,  parents  are  not  able  to  bring  children 
to  fast  meeting,  they  may  be  blessed  at  home  under  the  direction 
of  or  with  permission  of  the  branch  presidency,  and  the  clerk  should 
not  fail  to  make  the  proper  record.  This  practice  should  be  permitted 
only   under  very   exceptional   circumstances. 

If  an  infant  less  than  eight  days  old  be  critically  ill,  it  may  be 
blessed  and  the  proper  information  reported  to  the  clerk  for  entry  in 
the  Record  of  Members. 

If  children  die  before  they  are  blessed,  the  clerk  should  not  make 
entry  in  the  Membership  Record,  but  should  record  entries  of  birth  and 
death  in  the  Historical  Record. 

BLESSING  OF  CHILDREN 

The  child  is  taken  in  the  arms  of  the  Elders;  and  the  Elder  who  is      \ 
j      voice  may   begin  in  substance:   "Our  Father  in  heaven,  in  the  name  of 
I      Jesus   Christ   and  in  the   authority   of  the  Holy   Priesthood  zve  present 
!      before  Thee  this  infant  to  give  it  a  name  and  a  father's  blessing.   And  we 

j      give  it  the  name  of  ."     To  this  may  be  added  such  zvords 

:      of  blessing  as  the  spirit  may  dictate. 


Hune,  1943  TE   KARERE  153 

Baptizii  g. — The  principles  of  the  Gospel  and  the  duties  of  Saints 
should  be  fully  explained  to  those  who  have  expressed  a  desire  to  be 
baptized.  The  law  of  tithing  should  be  taught,  the  Word  of  Wisdom 
made  clear,  and  the  importance  of  living  accordnig  to  the  principles 
of  the  Gospel  stressed.  It  is  absolutely  essential  that  they  believe  with 
all  their  hearts  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  and  that  Joseph  Smith  was  a 
prophet  of  God.  The  solemnity  and  sacredness  of  the  ordinace  of  bap- 
tism should  be  impressed  upon  their  minds. 

"And  again,  by  way  of  commandment  to  the  church  concerning 
the  manner  of  baptism — All  those  who  humble  themselves  before  God, 
#nd  desire  to  be  baptized,  and  come  forth  with  broken  hearts  and  con- 
trite spirits,  and  witness  before  the  church  that  they  have  truly  repented 
of  all  their  sins,  and  are  willing  to  take  upon  them  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  having  a  determination  to  serve  him  to  the  end,  and  truly  mani- 
fest by  their  works  that  they  have  received  of  the  spirit  of  Christ  unto 
the  remission  of  their  sins,  shall  be  received  by  baptism  into  his  church." 
— Doc.    and    Cov.    20:  37. 

Children  should  not  be  baptized  until  they  reach  the  age  of  ac- 
countability, set  at  eight  years  through  revelation. 

A  married  woman  should  never  be  baptized  without  her  husband's 
consent;  and  children  should  not  be  baptized  without  the  consent  of 
the  parents.  Even  when  young  ladies  have  reached  the  legal  age  of 
maturity,  the  parents'   consent  should  be  obtained  if  possible. 

The  district  president's  consent  must  be  secured  before  baptizing. 
The  ceremony  is  to  be  performed  only  by  a  worthy  man  holding  the 
Melchizedek  Priesthood,  or  the  office  of  Priest  in  the  Aaronic  Priest- 
hood. He  must  be  properly  appointed  by  the  presiding  officer.  If 
the  candidate  desires  a  particular  individual,  or  if  a  father  desires 
to  baptize  a  child,  this  may  be  granted  provided  the  man  is  worthy  and 
willing. 

In  preparing  for  baptism  care  should  be  taken  to  see  that  the 
room  and  font  are  clean.  The  candidate,  clean  in  body,  should  be 
robed  in  white,  including  socks  or  stockings.  The  one  performing 
the  ceremony  should  be   clothed  also  in  white. 

"There  is  no  ordinance  of  re-baptism  in  the  Church  distinct  in 
nature,  form,  or  purpose  from  other  baptisms;  and,  therefore,  in  ad- 
ministering baptism  to  a  subject  who  has  been  formerly  baptized,  the 
form  of  the  ceremony  is  exactly  the  same  as  in  first  baptisms.  .  .  . 
Repeated  baptisms  of  the  same  persons  are  not  sanctioned  in  the 
Church." — Articles  of  Faith. 

BAPTIZING 

The  officiating  Rider  should  hold  securely  in  his  left  hand  the  hands  \ 
i  of  the  person  being  baptised.  He  should  raise  his  right  hand  and  arm  to 
i  the  square,  and  calling  tlic  candidate  by  name,  say:  "Having  been  coin- 
's missioned  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  baptise  you  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
j  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen."  The  right  hand  should  then 
he  placed  on  the  hack  of  the  head  of  the  candidal--,  he  or  she  should  In- 
completely  immersed  and  then  assisted  in  "coming   up  out   of  the  water." 

Confirmation    and    Bestowal    of    the    Holy    Ghost.       "The    words    of 

Christ,    which    ho    spoke    unto    his    disciples,    the    twelve    whom    ho    had 
chosen,   as   ho   laid   his   hands   upon    thoni — 

"And  ho  called  them  by  name,  Baying:  Ye  shall  call  on  the  Father 
in  my  name,  in   mighty  prayer;  and  after  ye  have  done  this  ye  shall 

have    power    thai    to    him    upon    whom    ye    shall    lay    your    hands    ye    shall 
give  tic  Holy  (ihost;  and   in   my  name  shall  ye  give  it.   for  thus  do  mine 

aposl lea."     Moroni  2:  l ,  2. 

"The   duty    of    members    after    they    are   received    by    baptism. The 

ciders  or  priests  are  to  have  a  sutlicient   time  to  expound  all   things  COB 


154  TE  KARERE  Hune,  1943 

cerning  the  Church  of  Christ  to  their  understanding,  previous  to  their 
partaking  of  the  sacrament  and  being  confirmed  by  the  laying  on  of 
the  hands  of  the  elders,  so  that  all  things  may  be  done  in  order." — 
Doc.  and  Cov.  20:  68. 

"And  whoso  having  faith  you  shall  confirm  in  my  church,  by  the 
laying  on  of  the  hands,  and  I  will  bestow  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
upon  them." — Ibid.  33:  15. 

The  confirming  of  baptized  persons  should  not  be  delayed.  It 
should  be  done  in  the  following  testimony  meeting  if  in  organized 
branches,  and  should  be  done  previous  to  the  administration  of  the 
sacrament  so  that  the  confirmed  may  have  the  opportunity  of  partaking 
of  the  sacrament  as  members  of  the  Church. 

In  other  cases  the  Elders  may  confirm  immediately  after  the  bap- 
tism, or  even  hold  a  special  service  shortly  after. 

Only  a  worthy  man  holding  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood  may 
confirm. 

CONFIRMING 

No  set  form  is  given  for  this  ordinance,  but  a  baptized  person  is  pro- 
\  perly  confirmed  a  member  of  the  Church  if  the  following  words  are  used 
|  by  the  member  of  the  Priesthood  whose  hands  are  laid  on  the  head  of  the  I 
j  candidate:  Calling  the  candidate  by  name- — "In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
;■  and  by  the  authority  of  the  Holy  Priesthood,  ice  lay  our  hands  upon  your 
I  head  and  confirm  you  a  member  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-  I 
I      day  Saints  and  say  unto  you.  Receive  the  Holy  Ghost.     Amen." 

Conferring  the  Priesthood. — All  worthy  male  members  of  the 
Church  over  twelve  years  of  age  should  be  ordained  to  the  Priesthood. 
In  organized  wards  and  branches  where  there  is  opportunity  for  activity 
and  study  of  the  outlined  courses,  the  church  authorities  have  given 
the  ages  for  each  office  as:  Deacons  12-14;  Teachers  15-16;  Priests 
17-19.  However,  in  the  mission  field  where  adults  are  often  coming 
into  the  Church  it  is  impossible  to  follow  such  a  grouping.  New  mem- 
bers should  have  experience  in  the  Aaronic  Priesthood,  though  they  be 
older. 

Before  advancements  in  the  Priesthood  are  recommended,  it  should 
be  seen  to  that  candidates  are  living  according  to  the  principles  of 
the  Gospel  and  abiding  by  Church  regulations.  Advancement  in  the 
Priesthood  is  made  according  to  merit. 

When  men  reach  the  age  where  they  should  be  advanced  but  do 
not  live  to  merit  advancement,  a  special  labour  should  be  taken 
with  them  that  their  progress  might  not  be  retarded. 

Any  man  or  boy  who  is  to  be  ordained  to  an  office  in  the  Aaronic 
Priesthood  in  any  branch  must  first  be  considered  and  approved  by  the 
branch  presidency,  by  the  district  and  mission  presidents,  and  must 
then  have  his  name  voted  upon  favourably  by  the  members  in  meeting 
assembled. 

Ordinations  may  be  performed  in  the  Priesthood  meetings  or  in  the 
monthly  fast  meetings,  as  determined  by  the  district  president. 

The  branch  presidency  may  recommend  to  the  district  president 
the  names  of  men  worthy  to  receive  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood. 
Ordinations  to  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood  are  performed  under  the 
direct  supervision  of  the  mission  president  either  by  him  or  someone 
appointed. 

Every  man  ordained  to  the  Priesthood  should  receive  a  certificate 
of  ordination.  Accurate  record  of  all  ordinations  should  be  sent  the 
mission  office. 

The  scriptures  state  no  set  form  to  be  used  in  ordaining,  but  the 
following  is  recommended  by  the   Church   authorities. 
(To  he  continued) 


Hune,  1943  TE   KARERE  155 

NGA  MAHI  MA  TE  TOHUNGATANGA 

(Na  Waimate  Anaru  i  whakamaori  mai  i  tc  "Missionary's  Handbook" 
wharangi  131  tac  noa  ki  tc  145.) 

Ko  te  hunga  e  pupuri  ana  i  te  Tohungatanga  i  roto  i  te  Hahi  o  Ihu 
Karaiti  o  te  Hunga  Tapu  o  nga  Ra  o  Muri  Nei  kei  ia  ratou  te  mana  ki 
te  whakarite  i  nga  mea  tapu  ki  te  hunga  e  rite  ana  i  roto  mo  te  haringa 
mutungakore  mo  nga  tamariki  a  to  tatou  Matua.  Tera  ano  etahi  mea 
ruarua  kua  whakaritea  i  roto  i  te  Hahi.  Ko  te  Wairua  Tapu  te  kai 
arahi  i  te  Tohungatanga  e  ahei  ai  te  whakarite  i  aua  mea. 

Ko  nga  Kaumatua  kia  noho  tika,  kia  whiwhi  ai  ratou  i  te  kaha  o  te 
Wairua  o  te  Atua  ina  karangatia  ratou  ki  te  whakarite  i  tetahi  o  nga 
whakaritenga,  kia  ngawari  ai  a  ratou  inoinga,  kia  tika  ai  ano  hoki  te 
whakahuatanga  ki  te  aroaro  o  te  Atua.  Ko  nga  inoinga  katoa  o  nga 
whakaritenga  e  whakaaro  ana  te  Hahi  kia  akona  tikatia  a  ko  te  ahua- 
tanga  o  nga  minitatanga  me  nga  whakaunga  i  roto  i  te  Hahi  me  ata 
whakataki  marie. 

Te  Manaaki  Tamafriki  "Ko  nga  mema  katoa  o  te  Hahi  a  te  Karaiti 
he  tamariki  nei  a  ratou,  me  mau  mai  ratou  ki  te  kaumatua  ki  te  aroaro 
o  te  Hahi,  a  ma  ratou  e  whakapa  o  ratou  ringaringa  ki  runga  ki  a  ratou 
(nga  tamariki)  i  runga  i  te  ingoa  o  Ihu  Karaiti,  a  ka  manaaki  i  a  ratou 
i  runga  i  Tona  ingoa." — Ako.  me  nga  Kawe  20:  70. 

Ko  te  manaakitanga  mo  nga  tamariki  me  ako  atu  ki  te  hunga  e 
bara  nei  ratou  i  te  mema  kia  whakaaro  ratou  ki  te  mau  ia  ratou 
tamariki  i  nga  wiki  tuatahi  kia  manaakitia  i  roto  i  nga  Peka  kei  reira 
nei  e  tuhituhi  ana  nga  whakaaturanga  mo  nga  mema.  Ko  nga  tama- 
riki katoa  e  manaakitia  ana  i  roto  i  nga  Peka  e  hara  nei  i  te  mema 
o  te  Hahi,  kaua  e  tuhia  ki  roto  ki  te  Rooru  o  nga  mema,  me  whaka- 
rapa  noaiho  ki  roto  i  te  mineti  o  taua  karakia  anake.  Ki  te  mauria 
mai  tetahi  tamaiti  kia  manaakitia  no  roto  i  te  Hahi  tetahi  o  nga  matua, 
ma  raua  ano  e  whakaae  kia  tuhia  te  ingoa  ki  roto  i  te  Rooru  o  nga 
mema,  ka  ahei. 

Ko  nga  tamariki  i  whanau  mai  kahore  i  matauria  te  matua  ka 
mauria  mai  kia  manaakitia,  me  whakahua  anake  i  te  ingoa  o  te  whaea, 
ma  te  matua  tane  anake  e  whakaae  ka  ahei  kia  whakamaua  tona  ingoa,  a 
mehemea  he  mema  te  matua  tane  no  te  Hahi  kahore  i  marena  me 
whakatika  e  raua  te  he,  ara  me  marena,  ki  te  kore  ka  takoto  ta  raua 
keehi  i  raro  i  te  whakaheanga  o  te  upoko  whakamarama  mo  nga  take 
pera. 

I  roto  i  nga  manaakitanga  tamariki  e  ahei  ana  te  kaumatua  ki  te 
karanga  i  te  matua  o  te  tamaiti  ma  ana  e  whakahua  te  manaakitanga 
me  te  hoatu  i  te  ingoa  mehemea  kei  aia  te  Tohungatanga  o  Mereki- 
hereke.  A  i  roto  i  tetahi  ahuatanga  ki  te  kore  e  ahei  nga  matua  ki  te 
mau  a  ratou  tamariki  i  nga  wiki  nohopuku  ka  ahei  ratou  te  manaaki 
ia  ratou  tamariki  i  o  ratou  kainga  ake  i  raro  i  te  mana  i  homai  e  te 
Timuaki  o  te  Peka  kia  ratou,  kia  tino  tika  hoki  te  ripoata  a  te  Hekere- 
tari  mo  enei  take.  Whai  hoki  hei  take  tino  tika  rawa  ka  ahei  te  Timu- 
aki Peka  ki  te  hoatu  mana. 


V 


TE  MANAAKI  TAMARIKI 

Mr  hiki  te  tamaiti  hi  runga  i  nga  ringaringa  o  ;/.</</  Kaumatua,  a  ko  te 
Kaumatua  hei  whakahua  i  nga  kupyi  ///<•  penei  tona  whakahua,  .  .  ." 

li  to   matou   Matua   i  tc   Rangi  i   roto   i  tc   iin/oa   o   Ihu    Karaiti  a   i   roto   i 

te  mana  o  tc  Tohungatanga  Tapu  tenet  matou  tc  tapae  atu  nei  i  tenet 
pee  pi  ki  mua  i  Ton  aroaro.  a  mete  hoatu  i  te  ingoa  ki  runga  kia  ia  me 
nga  manaakitanga  o  nga  matua  ki  rupga  ki  aia,    Ka  hoatu  c  matou  tc 

ingoa.    .   .   ."      lici   muri   i   tenet   ka    hoatu    ai   i    una    I'upu    manaaki    i   ta    /,• 

wairua  %  pai  ai. 


156  TE   KARERE  Hune,  1943 

Mehemea  tera  tetahi  peepi  hanga  mate  kahore  ano  ona  ra  i  eke  noa 
ki  te  waru,  e  ahei  ana  kia  manaakitia  a  kia  tae  hoki  te  whakaaturanga 
ki  te  Hekeretari  kia  whakaurungia  tona  ingoa  ki  te  Rooru  o  nga  mema  o 
te  Hahi.  Mehemea  tera  tetahi  tamaiti  i  mate  i  mua  atu  i  te  mana- 
akitanga  kaua  ia  e  tuhia  ki  te  Rooru  o  nga  mema,  engari  ki  te  Rooru  o  te 
whanautanga  me  te  matenga  i  roto  i  te  Rekoata  me  te  Hitori  o  te  Hahi. 

Te  Iriiringa — Te  ture  o  te  Rongopai  me  whakamarama  e  nga 
Hunga  Tapu  ki  nga  tangata  e  hiahia  ana  kia  rumakina  ratou.  Kia 
marama  hoki  kia  ratou  te  ture  o  te  Whakatekau  me  te  Kupu  o  te 
Matauranga,  kia  marama  hoki  kia  ratou  te  nuinga  ake  ina  pupuri  tika 
i  nga  tikanga  o  te  Rongopai.  Me  tenei  hoki,  kia  tino  mau  te  whaka- 
pono  i  roto  i  o  ratou  ngakau  ko  Ihu  te  Karaiti,  a  ko  Hohepa  Mete  he 
poropiti  pono  na  te  Atua.  Ko  te  pono  me  te  tapu  o  te  whakaritenga 
o  te  ture  o  te  rumakinga  kia  mau  rawa  i  roto  i  o  ratou  ngakau. 

"A  tenet  ano  i  runga  i  te  kupu  whakahaunga  ki  te  Hahi  mo  tc  ritenga  <> 
te  rumakanga." — Ko  tc  hunga  katoa  c  whakaiti  ana  i  a  ratou  ano  ki  tc  aroaro 
o  tc  Atua,  me  tc  hiahia  ano  kia  rumakina,  a  ka  hacrc  mai  i  runga  i  tc  ngakau 
maru  me  tc  wairua  iro,  a  ka  whakaatu  ki  tc  aroaro  o  tc  Hahi  kua  tino  ripcucta 
ki  o  ratou  hara  katoa,  a  c  pai  ana  ratou  ki  tc  tango  ki  runga  kia  ratou  tc  ingoa 

0  Ihu  Karaiti,  me  tc  mau  a  ratou  whakaaro  kia  mahi  tonu  ki  a  ia  tac  noa  ki  tc 
mutunga,  me  tc  tino  whakaatu  hoki  i  runga  i  a  ratou  mahi  kua  whiwhi  ratou 
ki  te  Wairua  o  tc  Karaiti  hci  muru  i  o  ratou  hara,  ko  tc  hunga  cnci  c  tika  ana 
kia  rumakina  ki  roto  ki  tc  Hahi." — Ako.  me  nga  Kawe.  20:  37. 

Kauaka  nga  tamariki  e  rumakina  i  mua  atu  i  nga  tau  o  te  whaka- 
heanga,  kua  whakaritea  e  waru  tau  i  roto  i  nga  whakakitenga.  Ko  te 
wahine  marena  ma  te  whakaae  anake  a  tana  tane  ka  ahei  kia  rumakina 
ki  te  wai;  ko  nga  tamariki  katoa  kua  rite  nga  tau  kia  rumakina  ma 
roto  anake  i  te  whakaaetanga  a  nga  matua,  ka  ahei.  Tae  atu  hoki 
ki  nga  tai  kotiro,  me  rapu  rawa  te  whakaaetanga  a  nga  matua  ka  tika. 

Ko  te  whakaaetanga  a  te  Timuaki  Takiwa  kia  tae  mai  ka  ahei  kia 
rumakina.  Ko  te  whakaritenga  i  te  rumakinga  ma  tetahi  e  tapu  ana 
i  roto  i  te  Tohungatanga  o  Merekihereke  o  te  turanga  tohunga  ranei 
i  roto  i  te  Tohungatanga  o  Arona.  Me  tohu  rawa  ia  e  te  apiha  whaka- 
haere  kei  reira.  Mehemea  ka  hiahiatia  e  te  mea  e  rumakina  ko  tetahi 
tino  tangata  mana  ia  e  rumaki,  a  mehemea  e  hiahia  ana  te  matua 
ki  te  rumaki  e  pai  ina  tapu  ana  ia  a  e  whakaae  ana  hoki  ki  te  whaka- 
rite  i  te  mahi. 

Ko  te  whakaritenga  mo  nga  rumakanga  me  ata  whakaaro  kia  tika, 
kia  ma  te  ruuma  kia  ma  hoki  te  waahi  hei  rumakanga.  Ko  te  tangata 
e  rumakina  ana  kia  ma  te  tinana  me  ona  kakahu  tae  atu  hoki  ki  nga- 
tokena,   te  kai  whakarite   i  te  rumakanga  me  pera  ano  te  ma. 

"Kahore  he  whakaritenga  i  tc  Hahi  mo  tc  rumakinga  titarua  o  tc  tangata, 
take  ra  nci  i  whakatakotoria  mo  tera  ahuatanga,  na  reira  i  roto  i  tc  whaka- 
minitatanga  mo  tc  rumakanga  kotalii  tonu  te  ahua,  ka  pera  ano  i  tc  rumakanga 
tuatahi." 

Te    whakaunga    me    te    hoatutanga    i    te    Wairua    Tapu. "Te    kupu 

a  te  Karaiti  i  korero  ai  ia  ki  Ana  apotoro  kotahi  tekau  ma  rua  i  whiri- 
whiria  e  Ia  me  te  whakapa  i  Ona  ringa  ki  runga  ia  ratou: 

TE  IRIIRITANGA 

Me  pupuri  c  tc  Kaumatua  ki  roto  ki  tona  ringa  maui  nga  ringaringa 

|  o  te  tangata  e  rumakina  ana  ka  whakaara  i  tona  ringa  matau  kia  porotu 

1  ki  runga  ka  karanga  i  te  ingoa  o  te  tangata.  ".  .  .  Kua  whakamanaia 
j  ahua  c  Ihu  Karaiti  ka  rumakina  koe  c  ahau  i  runga  i  te  ingoa  o  te 
\  Matua,  o  tc  Tama  o  te  Wairua  Tapu.  Amine." — i  konci  me  hoki  iho 
j  te  ringa  katau  ki  muri  o  te  murikokai  o  tc  tangata  c  rumakina  ana,  ka 
j  rumaki  ai  kia  ugaro  rawa  ki  roto  i  tc  wai,  ma  ana  ano  hoki  c  whakaara 
;  ake. 


i 


Hune,  1943  TE   KARERE  157 

"A  ka  karanga  la  i  a  ratou  ki  o  ratou  ingoa  ka  mca  me  kavanga  koutou  ki 
te  Matua  i  runga  i  Toku  ingoa  i  runga  i  te  inoi  kaha ;  a  i  muri  i  ta  koutou 
mcatanga  i  tend  ka  zvhai  mana  koutou  kia  hoatu  i  te  Wairua  Tapu  ki  te  tang  at  a 
c  whakapakia  atu  c  koutou  o  koutou  ringaringa;  a  ka  hoatu  koutou  i  a  ia  i 
runga  i  tohu  ingoa,  e  pera  ana  hoki  aku  apotoro." — Moronai  2:1-2. 

"Ko  te  mahi  a  nga  rnema  i  muri  i  ta  ratou  urunga  ma  roto  i  te 
rumakanga."  Me  zvhai  taima  nga  kaumatua,  nga  piriti  ranei  ki  te  zvhakama- 
rama  i  nga  tikanga  katoa  mo  te  Hahi  o  te  Karaiti  ki  o  ratou  hinengaro,  i  mua 
o  ta  ratou  kainga  i  te  hakaremeta,  me  to  ratou  zvhakaunga  e  te  whakapakanga 

0  nga  ringaringa   o  nga   kaumatua,  kia   tino   tika  ai  nga  mcatanga  o  nga  mca 
katoa." — Ako.  me  nga  Kazvc.  20:  68. 

Ko  te  whakaunga  o  te  tangata  kua  oti  te  rumaki  kaua  hei  whaka- 
roa.  Mehemea  be  Peka  e  tu  ana  me  whakarite  i  tetahi  o  nga  huihuinga 
whakaatu  hinengaro  i  mua  i  te  whakatapunga  i  te  hakaremeta  kia  tango 
ai  ia  i  te  hakaremeta  ano  he  mema  no  te  Hahi  i  muri  iho  i  te  hoatutanga 
i  te  Wairua  Tapu.  Ko  etahi  ka  wehea  he  huihuinga  mo  tera  whaka- 
ritenga.  Ko  te  tangata  anake  kei  a  ia  te  mana  o  te  Tohungatanga  o 
Merekihereke  mana  tenei  mahi. 

WHAKAUNGA  HOATU  HOKI  I  TE  WAIRUA  TAPU 

Te  inoi  mo  te  hoatutanga  i  te   Wairua   Tapu  ki  runga  i  nga  memo      •: 

1  anake  o  te  Hahi,  ko  nga  kupu  cnei  a  te  mca  kei  a  ia  te  Tohungatanga, 
\  ka  zvhakapa  i  ana  ringa  ki  runga  ki  te  mana  ka  karanga  i  tona  ingoa,  ka 
\  mca,  "  .  .  .,  I  roto  i  te  Ingoa  o  Ihu  Karaiti  me  te  mana  o  te  Tolutnga- 
i  tanga  Tapu  ka  zvhakapa  iho  matou  i  o  luatou  ringaringa  ki  runga  i  to 
:  matcnga  a  ka  zvhakaungia  (zvhakaritca)  koc  c  matou  hei  mema  i  roto  i 
|  te  Hahi  o  Ihu  Karaiti  o  te  Hunga  Tapu  o  nga  Ra  o  Muri  Nei,  a  ka  mca 
!      atu  matou  kia  koc  me  zvhizvhi  koc  ki  te  Wairua  Tapu.     Amine." 

Te  hoatutanga  o  te  Tohungatanga. — Ko  nga  tane  katoa  e  tapu  ana 
i  roto  i  te  Hahi  kua  tae  o  ratou  tau  ki  te  tekau  ma  rua  e  tika  ana  me 
whakarite  ki  te  Tohungatanga.  I  roto  i  nga  Peka  i  nga  Takiwa  ranei 
kia  ahei  ai  ia  ratou  te  mahi  i  nga  mahi  e  rite  ana  te  ahua  o  nga  tau  hei 
whakaritenga  ki  nga  turanga  i  roto  i  te  Tohungatanga — Rikona  12  ki  te 
14;  Kai-whakaako  15  ki  te  16;  Piriti  17  ki  te  19.  Otira  tera  etahi  kei 
roto  i  nga  mihana  he  kaumatua  tonu  nga  mema  hou  e  uru  mai  ana  ki 
roto  i  te  Hahi,  e  kore  e  ahei  kia  haere  i  runga  i  tenei  kaupapa.  Ko 
nga  mema  hou  me  ako  ki  te  Tohungatanga  o  Arona  ahakoa  ratou  he 
kaumatua. 

I  mua  atu  i  te  whakawhiwhinga  o  te  tangata  ki  te  Tohungatanga  me 
mohiotia  e  u  ana  ranei  ia  ki  te  pupuri  i  nga  tikanga  o  te  Rongopai  hei 
reira  ka  ahei  ai  te  hoatu  te  raneatanga  o  nga  tikanga  o  te  Tohungatanga. 

Ko  ia  tangata,  tamaiti  ranei  e  ahei  ana  hei  apiha  i  roto  i  te  Tohunga- 
tanga o  Arona  i  roto  ranei  i  etahi  Peka,  ma  te  Timuaki  o  te  Peka  o  te 
Takiwa  o  te  Mihana  ranei  tona  whakaaturanga  e  homai  tona  ingoa,  me 
tuku  kia  pootingia  e  te  huihuinga.  Ko  tona  whakaritenga  me  mahi 
i  roto  i  te  huihuinga  o  te  Tohungatanga  i  roto  ranei  i  tetahi  huihuinga 
kua  oti  te  whakarite  e  te  Timuaki  o  te  Takiwa.  Ma  te  Timuaki  0  te 
Peka  e  whakaatu  ki  te  Timuaki  o  te  Takiwa  nga  ingoa  <»  nga  tangata 
e  tika  ana  kia  hoatu  te  Tohungatanga  0  Merekihereke  ki  a  ia.  Ko  tenei 
take  he  mea  whakarite  i  raro  i  te  whakahaere  a  te  Timuaki  Mihana.  a 
ma  tetahi  atu  tangata  ranei  kua  tohungia  e  te  Timuaki  Mihana  mo  taua 
mahi. 

Ko  nga  tangata  katoa  kua  whakaritea  ki  to  Tohungatanga  me  whi- 

whi    ratou    ki    tetahi    tiwhiketo    mo    tuku    0    ratou    whakaaturanga    ki    to 

Tari  o  te  Mihana.     Horokau  he  whakaaturanga  i  roto  i  to  karaipiture 
mo  nga  whakaritenga  i  roto  i  te  Tohungatanga  engari  ko  whakaaetia 

o  to   mana  0  to    Hahi   trnei   kaupapa   whakarite. 


158 


TE  KARERE 


Hune,  1943 


NEWS  FROM  THE  FIELD 


'. 


Alec  Scott,  son  of  Mr.  and  Pte.  Poneke  Te  Kauru,  son  Private  Waaka  Toroaiwhiti 
Sister  Alice  Scott  of  Wei-  of  Bro.  and  Sister  Hohepa  of  the  Nuhaka  Branch, 
lington,  presumed  killed  on  Te  Kauru  of  Nuhaka,  as  a  wounded  in  recent  opera- 
operations  over  Europe.  prisoner  of  war.  (Maoi:  tions  in  Tunisia.  (Maori 
(R.N.Z.A.F.)                                         Battalion)  Battalion) 


AUCKLAND  DISTRICT 
By    Ngaro    Hooro 

"Hello!  Hello  Auckland!  Your  news 
reporter  has  just  woken  up  from  a  long 
slumber.  First  news:  Introducing  your 
new   reporter,   Ngaro   Hooro." 

The  Auckland  District,  under  the  care 
of  Elder  Wm.  R.  Perrott,  District  Presi- 
dent, is  Retting  along  fine.  From  now  on 
he  is  going  to  be  kept  very  busy.  During 
the  last  month  or  two  the  District  has 
grown.  On  the  morning  of  April  11th,  at 
9.30  a.m.,  he  was  accompanied  by  the 
Mission  Secretary,  Kelly  Harris,  Ngaro 
Hooro,  and  Lois  Lanfear,  motoring 
through  to  the  Pukekohe  Branch.  Arriv- 
ing at  Bro.  Te  Awe  Ponga's,  home  about 
11  am.  and  were  welcomed  by  he  and 
Bro.  Hill,  who  arrived  here  a  few  mo- 
ments before.  This  was  a  special  trip  to 
arrange  the  transfer  of  that  Branch  and 
Wairoa  to  the  Auckland  District.  So  in 
the  linking  up  of  these  two  Branches, 
Pukekohe  and  Wairoa,  to  the  Auckland 
District,  from  Waikato,  it  has  certainly 
made   Auckland   a   big   one. 

After  dinner  the  party,  along  with  Bro. 
Ponga  and  his  friends,  motored  about  a 
mile  or  two  to  a  spot  where  there  was  a 
nice  pool  of  running  water,  in  which  the 
ordinance  of  baptism  was  performed  by 
Bro.  Te  Awe  Ponga.  The  party  then 
returned  to  the  home  where  a  lovely 
meeting  was  held  and  later  in  the  after- 
noon returned  to  Auckland  well  satisfied 
for   the   good   day's   work. 

The  Auckland  Branch  has  been  very 
fortunate  in  the  absence  of  the  Zion 
Elders  that  they  have  been  replaced  by 
the  Marine  Corps  and  the  Navy  brethren 
of  the  U.S.A.,  some  of  whom  were  Elders, 
Priests,  and  Deacons.  On  Sunday  morn- 
ing,   April    4th,    which    was    also    the    first 


Sunday  of  the  month,  one  of  the  biggest 
meetings  ever  held  in  the  Branch  Priest- 
hood was  enjoyed  by  all.  There  were  25 
of  them.  Three  out  of  this  number  were 
returned  missionaries  in  the  States,  viz. : 
Elders  H.  Bennett,  W  L.  Peterson,  and 
A.     L.     Tolman.  These     brethren     were 

called  to  speak  during  the  meeting.  Bro. 
Tolman  has  hardly  missed  a  meeting  in 
this  Branch  since  he  landed  in  this  coun- 
try. These  men  are  living  testimonies  of 
the    Gospel. 

Welcome  to  another  Sister  of  the  Auck- 
land Branch.  Sister  Fryer,  who  has  re- 
turned to  this  Branch  after  a  long  period 
in  Waikato.  She  is  at  present  at  the 
Mission  Home. 

Last  Sunday  the  Branch  was  without 
its  Presidency.  The  President,  Bro.  Wm. 
Perrott,  was  called  away  on  business,  the 
first  counsellor,  Bro.  C.  Billman,  was  on 
missionary  work  in  the  Hawke's  Bay  dis- 
trict, the  second  counsellor,  Bro.  Clif- 
ford Pentecost,  was  confined  to  his  bed 
with  the  flu.  The  Mission  President  con- 
ducted all  the  meetings  that  day.  Apart 
from  all  these  happenings  the  Branch 
is  progressing  along  very  favourably.  The 
Sunday  School  under  the  supervision  of 
Bro.  A.  Wishart  and  Bro.  Fred  Daniels 
is  doing  its  best,  and  the  records  of  at- 
tendance are  the  best  ever  attained  in  the 
history      of      the      Branch.  Well    done, 

brethren. 

Lastly,  there  were  two  sorry  faces  at 
the  Auckland  station  boarding  the  train 
on  their  way  to  the  Hui  Tau,  when  the 
other  two  of  the  party  missed  the  train. 
Not  knowing  where  to  go  and  who  to 
see.  or  where  to  sleep  when  they  arrived 
at  the  other  end.  However,  by  good  for- 
tune things  turned  out  all  right.  But 
during  the  Hui  their  friend  Mr.  Pork 
didn't  treat  them  too  good.      They  haven't 


Hune,  1943 


TE   KARERE 


159 


However,    better    luck 


WHANGAREI   DISTRICT 
Hone  Paea 

In  a  letter  home  to  his  parents,  Sig- 
naller Mutu  Wihongi  writes :  "I  am  well 
and  thanks  a  lot  for  "Te  Karere."  It 
brings  me  closer  home  and  to  the  Church. 
I  had  trouble  one  day  looking  for  it. 
One  of  the  boys  had  it.  He  certainly 
enjoyed  reading  it,  especially  the  news 
section  from  Wellington.  This  mate  of 
mine   is    an   outsider." 

Bro.  William  Mannering  is  engaged  to 
one  of  those  lovely  Rarotongan  girls.  He 
met  her  while  he  was  on  defence  work 
there.      Well     she     certainly     knows     her 


The  Relief  Society's  Fund  should  bene- 
fit handsomely  from  sales  of  produce  on 
the   Welfare  plot 

Second  Lt.  Riki  Smith  and  L.A.C.  James 
Loader  were  accorded  farewells  by  vari- 
ous organizations  and  groups  of  the  com- 
munity   and    Branch. 

Ordination — Brother  Hiku  Mitchell  as 
Elder    by    President    Hirini    Christy. 

Sister  Rawinia  Bartlett's  funeral  ser- 
vice was  conducted  by  Bro.  Hohepa  Te 
Kauru. 

WELLINGTON   BRANCH 
Reported   by   Ray   Stinson 

Mr.  and  Sister  Alice  Scott  of  44  Nairn 
Street,  Wellington,  has  received  word  that 
their    younger   son,   Alec,    has   been   offici- 


MEMORIAL  SERVICE. — During  the  second  week-end  of  July  (10th  and 
11th),  1943,  there  will  be  memorium  services  held  at  Kaikou  at  the  Eparaima 
Makapi  marae  in  honour  of  the  late  son  of  Hone  Pepe,  who  was  recently  killed 
in    the    war. 

Preparations  are  in  hand  for  a  large  gathering.  President  Cowley  plans 
on  being  present  as  officiating  minister  in  the  unveiling  of  the  memorial  stone 
in   honour  of   Mohi   Hone  Pepe. 


onions  when  she  sees  a  good  man.    Talofa 
and   good   luck,   Bill. 

The  daughter  of  Bro.  Pita  Reihana 
Pene  and  the  late  Sister  Violet  Gemmell, 
Te  Ratapu  Vivian,  was  married  to  Watene 
Matenga  of  Whangaruru  on  April  6,  1943. 
The  ceremony  took  place  at  Punaruku. 
Bro.  Henare  Wihongi  officiated. 

A  Sunday  School  has  been  organised  in 
Whangarei  under  the  direction  of  the  Dis- 
trict Superintendent,  Bro.  Paepae  Wite- 
hira.  The  officers  are  as  follows:  William 
Jones,  President;  William  Palmer,  1st 
Assistant;  Sister  Jones,  2nd  Assistant; 
R.  Jones,  Secretary  and  Treasurer;  V. 
Jones,  Muscial  Director;  George  Ander- 
son (temporary  class  teacher).  Meetings 
are  held  every  Sunday:  Primary  at  10 
a.m.,  Sunday  School  at  6  p.m.  Meeting 
place,    No.    3,    2nd    Avenue,    Whangarei. 

Kepa  Takena  was  ordained  an  Elder 
4th   April,    1943,   by    Morehu    Waa. 

Bro.  Tom  WihoiiKi  of  Avondale  and  his 
family  spent  a  few  days  in  our  vicinity. 
Bro.  Tom  was  discharged  from  the  Army 
owing  to  business  matter.  He  said  there- 
is  more  to  do  in  the  old  Church,  and  he  i 
endeavouring  to  put  his  best  foot  forward 
and  get  into  it.  Atta  boy!  Tom,  tiny 
sure  need  men  like  you  in  the  Army  ol 
the    Lord. 

MAHIA    DISTRICT 
Reported    by    Rirpeti    Mataira 

An     invitation     to     the     Mothers     of     the 

locality     re:  tilted     in    a     large    a  t  t  .-nda  no  •    at 

the  Mother'*  Day  programme  under  the 
,iin  otion  of  tin-  Nuhaka  Branch  Sunday 
School.  The  recitation!  .  ona 
rpeeohe  of  the  programme  were  verj 
well  received  as  they  Imparted  added  Un 
press  of  suoh  hajlojwed  Ign'iftcanci  'i  h< 
mot  hi  r  ware  each  r.i\  en  a  card  and 
gpecial  ""  •'""l 

Emers    Waetea,   the   yqungei|    and   olde  i 
mothers   prseeat,   after   which    th< 
were  entertained  al   dinn<  r    en  ed  b:    the 
menfoll  • 


ally  presumed  killed  in  action.  Their 
older  son,  Sydney,  also  of  the  R.N.Z.A.F., 
is  now  overseas,  .and  we  wish  him  the 
best  in   "happy   landings." 

April  saw  the  passing  of  Elder  Alfred 
Luff,  second  counsellor  in  the  Branch 
Presidency.  We  know  we  have  lost  a 
good  and  faithful  member  of  the  Church 
and  trust  that  his  good  family  who  feel 
his  loss  deeply  will  be  borne  up  in  hope 
and  faith  by  the  light  and  knowledge  of 
the  gospel. 

The  Stinsons  received  word  that  their 
younger  son,  Wilfred  Hartly,  has  b(  en 
wounded. 

MAROMAKU    BRANCH 
Reported    by    Lois    Going 

Bro.  Stanley  J.  Hay.  oldest  son  of  Bro. 
and    Sister    Joseph    Hay    of    Maromaku      is 

now   overseas.      In   his   going   we  all    'e<  I 

thai  his  is  a  task  that  must  he  done,  and 
we  know  that  in  the  doing  he  will  d  i  it 
well.      We    pray    thai    he    will    return    to 

ii.    His    loss   to   the    Branch    is   de.  plj 

felt  as  In-  w  a  ;  Branch  Secretary  as  well 
as  being  a  member  of  tin-  Sunday  School 

executive    of    the     Branch. 

TAMAKI     BRANCH      (H.B.) 
Reported    by    Wm.    Harris 
Members    of    n,,     Branch    have    Anally 

.  It  led  down  all.  -  all  the  hustle  an,! 
hustle    of,    Hui    Tan. 

Brother    Lane    Abbott    of    tin-    r 
hat     visited    our   district    In    the   company 
of    Pre  idenl    Gp«  l<  y        v\ ,-   en  ioj  •  d    their 

itaj      With     a.-     \  erj      much  A  n.  >  t  Ii     • 

lor    w  a      Bro!  her    Barnhill,   anot  h< 

ui.. n    Marine,    w  ho     penl    all    das    Sundaj 

with      US,      lakinr      a,  I  i  \  .      part      m     ..  . 

\  ice  ■    and    ad  lyiiii 

I n    ha-,  iiii-    i  he  ■     fine    men    >  '••" 
.  ertainl  ba>  ins    t  hi 

back    again    with    u  .    and    we    api 
thai   contribution   verj    much,     o  much  so 

at      t  mi,  |     '  hat      m  old  .     can      ii.a  ,-r     i 


160 


TE  KARERE 


Hune,  1943 


the  feelings  and  tears  and  aroha  of  the 
Saints 

Of  interest  to  our  pakeha  people  of 
Dannevirke  was  the  occasion  of  a  visit 
to  our  community  of  a  party  of  Marines 
who  were  guests  of  the  local  Red  Cross. 
The  group  was  in  charge  of  Lt. -Comman- 
der Dr.  Appel,  and  in  his  remarks  at  the 
function  given  in  their  honour  at  the 
Branch  Assembly  Hall  by  the  M.I.A., 
spoke  very  highly  of  such  a  wonderful 
evening,  of  the  hospitality  of  the  people 
and  that  the  Maori  was  hospitality  itself. 
His  remarks  about  the  programme  gave 
the  sponsors  much  cause  to  be  proud, 
which  upon  this  occasion  was  indeed  well 
earned.  The  Mayor  and  Mayoress  of 
Dannevirke  were  also  in  attendance,  and 
their  praise  of  the  work  of  the  M.I. A. 
and  the  Tamaki  people  was  indeed  praise 
and  acknowledgment  for  their  wonderful 
work.  It  is  well  to  know  that  the  co- 
operation between  the  pakeha  and  Maori, 
particularly  of  the  Church,  is  of  the  high- 
est and  the  Mayor's  remarks  were  but 
the  complement  of  the  active  cooperation 
between  the  two  peoples. 

The  death  of  Mrs.  Emily  Walker,  wife 
of  Bro.  James  Walker  of  Makirikiri,  was 
an  instance  where  the  Church  again  was 
called  upon  to  officiate  in  the  last  rites. 
In  fulfilling  this  request,  Brother  Tap- 
sell  Meha  of  the  Branch  Presidency  con- 
ducted the  chapel  service,  assisted  by 
the  choir  and  Elders  Eruera  Taurau  and 
Wi  Duncan  as  principal  speakers.  At  the 
graveside,  Brother  Moku  Takerei,  the 
other  counsellor  in  the  Branch  Presi- 
dency, conducted  the  services.  Our  deep- 
est sympathy  go  out  to  Brother  Walker 
and    his    family    in   their   great    loss. 

Sister  Emaraina  Takerei,  who  left  us 
for  a  short  time  to  study  in  Wellington, 
has  now  returned  to  our  little  town  as 
operator  at  the  P.O.  (Automatic  Ex- 
change). In  her  return  we  hope  to  be 
able  to  further  our  activities  as  her  con- 
tribution is  always  welcome.  Sister  Moana 
Thompson,  younger  daughter  of  Brother 
and  Sister  William  (and  Una)  Thompson, 
who  was  at  Hui  Tau  in  the  uniform  of  a 
W.A.A.F.,  is  now  a  patient  in  hospital. 
Her  condition  is  not  very  serious,  but 
just  being  confined  to  bed  is  trouble 
enough,  so  we  hope  and  trust  that 
"Bubba"   will   soon   be  well  again. 

Brother  Trevor  Hamon,  who  used  to 
visit  us  quite  regularly  before  going 
overseas,  has  written  thanking  us  for  the 
many  good  things  he  was  given  while 
here,  also  states  that  the  temperature 
"over  in  the  rockies"  is  very,  very 
c-c-c-o-o-l-d. 

Rangi  Paewai,  daughter  of  Muri  and 
the  late  Wilson  Paewai,  is  at  home  on 
holiday  from  her  teaching  duties  at  the 
Poroporo    Native    School. 


GENERAL    NEWS 

President  Cowley  has  just  returned 
from  a  conference  down  in  Nelson,  where 
he  was  accompanied  by  Sister  Cowley, 
President  Hirini  Christy  of  the  Mahia 
District,  Presidents  Eriafca  Nopera  and 
Stuart  Meha  of  the  Hawke's  Bay  District, 
President  Rahiri  Harris  of  the  Tamaki 
Branch    and    Elder    Parata    Pirihi    of    the 


Wellington  District.  Reports  on  the 
conference  tell  of  very  fine  gatherings 
where  the  testimonies  were  faith  pro- 
moting. 

The  two  following  Sundays  ending  May 
30th,  President  visited  Hauraki  and  Wai- 
kato    districts    respectively. 

Bro.  Charles  E.  Billman  of  the  Auck- 
land Branch  Presidency  asked  during  the 
recent  Hui  Tau  to  be  assigned  to  labour 
as  a  missionary,  to  which  President  Cow- 
ley complied  by  assigning  him  to  labour 
in  the  Hawke's  Bay  District.  Brothers 
Lois  Lanfear  and  George  R.  Hall  were 
called  by  President  Cowley  to  labour  in 
and  around  the  Auckland  Metropolitan 
area  to  contact  and  labour  with  me 
now  residing  in  the  city.  Bro.  Donald 
K.  Ross  of  the  Auckland  Branch,  who 
has  laboured  as  a  missionary  in  the 
Hawke's  Bay  District,  with  headquarters 
at  Whare  Nopera,  Korongata,  was  re- 
leased shortly  after  Hui  Tau.  Brother 
Ross  has  done  some  wonderful  work 
among  the  people  there  and  his  contri- 
butions to  the  numerous  functions  and 
organizations,  including  his  part  in  the 
organization  and  direction  of  the  Deacon's 
Training  Group  of  the  Korongata  Branch 
will  always  stand  out  as  his  greatest 
triumphs,  for  the  lot  of  a  missionary  is 
not    without    discouragement. 

Former  Editor  Warren  S.  Ottley,  now 
Lieutenant  somewhere  in  the  States,  ex- 
tends his  aroha  and  greeting  to  all  of 
his  friends  and  the  Saints  of  the  Mission. 
He  was  recently  married  to  Elizabeth 
Taylor,  who  spent  some  time  on  a  mission 
to  Hawaii,  and  was  there  during  "Pearl 
Harbour." 

Among  the  many  visitors  to  our  chapel 
in  Auckland  and  the  Mission  Home  were 
Elders  Joseph  R.  Lambert,  Baker  C.  Wat- 
kins,  John  E.  Coles,  Ernest  H.  Wendell, 
G.  Terry,  B.  W.  Ellis,  Keith  Adamson, 
J.  La  Mar  Larson,  Edward  L.  Gardner, 
Edward  J.  Duersch,  James  Curtis  Ains- 
worth,  Jr.,  Jack  B.  McEwan,  Wayne  L. 
Rolling,  Roland  C.  Hansen,  Erwin  Dee 
Wiser.  Vernon  W.  Hulse,  Dean  H.  Han- 
sen, Keith  D.  White,  J.  J.  Rasmasson, 
Thomas  H  Poorte,  and  others,  including 
Wallace  Saunders,  Jr.,  George  A.  Wil- 
hamson,  Sanford  Mekus,  Carl  Stein, 
Walton  W.  Wolfe,  Gail  W.  Warnick, 
Richard  C.  Johanson,  Edward  J.  Hansen, 
J.  T.  Lowe,  Keith  Van  Buren,  Lowell 
Walker  Miles,  Warren  H.  Hemmer,  James 
H.  Sim,  Dean  L.  Taylor,  Don  Herron,  Jr., 
Clarence  E.  Anderson,  Edward  P.  Pitt- 
man,  William  W.  Clements,  James  E. 
Brown,  William  E.  Lowry,  Lloyd  J.  Mor- 
gan, C.  Lee  Allen,  Clarence  Shilton  Asher, 
Blain  Leo  Peterson,  Preston  H.  Porath, 
Donald  C.  Jensen,  Howard  J.  Adams, 
Josenh  E.  Stone.  John  M.  Durrant.  John 
T.  Talbot,  William  Heath.  Vernial  S. 
Buchanan,  Gene  L.  Glenn,  Jess  R.  Brett, 
Jr.,  Jack  Kenneth  Macklin,  Earl  Jay 
Graw,  Warmock  J.  Anselmi,  Virgil  L. 
Black,  Alvin  M.  Schmitt.  Darrel  S. 
Cramer,  Victor  Hain  Longhurst,  K.  E. 
Collins,  Joseph  A.  Jensen.  Raymond  L. 
Barker,  Morris  M.  Miller,  Roland  Brown, 
W.  L.  Thomas,  Morse  L.  Holladav,  Aart 
Felix  ve  Liengle,  Howard  C.  Bennett, 
Grant  H.  Fox,  Wendell  F.  Robins,  Danny 
J.    Auger,    Merrill    Bickmore,     Walton    R. 


Hune,  1943  TE   KARERE  161 

Farmer,   Jean    L.    Doutre.    Robert    L.    Ball,  Kratzer,     C.     Dwayne     Ogzewalla,     E.     W. 

Allen  Duncan,  Harold  S.  Kinbough,  Junior  Ricard,   L.    S.    Mitchell,    Sister   Daphne   M. 

H.    M.    Borrowman.    Abe    S.    Muir,    David  Fromm,   Wayne  Albert  Merrill,   S.  J.   Hie:- 

L.   Atkinson,   Eugene   C.    Edwards,    Wayne  sins.     A.     P.     Pratt,     Thomas     C.     Powell. 

W.   Lyon,  D.  A.  Reed,   Melvin  B.  Sargent,  David      F.      Graham,      Antonio      Martinez, 

William     R.     Judd,     Willis     L.     Peterson,  David   Balderas,   Cordon   W.   Driggs,   Wal- 

William  Danny  Daniels,  Albert  E.  Lyman,  ter    E.    Engdahl,    John    Cook,    Andrew    G. 

Alvin     L.     Bennett,     Richard     Jay     Pierce,  Warwick,    Norm    Dunn,    Roland    Johnson. 

Gerald  Reed  Stoddard,  William  L  Putnam,  Robert   W.   Lassen,   Clifford   Floyd   Collup, 

Stanley      Fulker,      Ro"      Hardy,      Ted      R.  Donald    Smith    Lyons,    and    quite    a    few 

Hoopes,      Ronald      Lublin,      Myron      Lane  others    who   all   expressed    gratification   at 

Abbott,   Alvin  Tolman,   E.   A.  Olsen,   C.   E.  having    attended    our    meetings    and    even 

Scheske,     Eugene     Hickman,      Harold     E.  taken    part    in    the    various    activities. 


JOSEPH  SMITH'S  TEACHINGS 

In  the  case  of  Phillip  when  he  went  down  to  Samaria,  when  he 
was  under  the  spirit  of  Elias,  he  baptized  both  men  and  women.  When 
Peter  and  John  heard  of  it,  they  went  down  and  laid  hands  upon  them, 
and  they  received  the  Holy  Ghost.  This  shows  the  distinction  between 
the  two  powers. 

When  Paul  came  to  certain  disciples,  he  asked  if  they  had  received 
the  Holy  Ghost?  They  said  No.  Who  baptized  you,  then?  We  were 
baptized  unto  John's  baptism.  No,  you  were  not  baptized  unto  John's 
baptism,  or  you  would  have  been  baptized  by  John.  And  so  Paul 
went  and  baptized  them,  for  he  knew  what  the  true  doctrine  was,  and  he 
knew  that  John  had  not  baptized  them.  And  these  principles  are 
strange  to  me,  that  men  who  have  read  the  Scriptures  of  the  New 
Testament  are  so  far  from  it. 

What  I  want  to  impress  upon  your  minds  is  the  difference  of  power 
in  the  different  parts  of  the  Priesthood,  so  that  when  any  man  comes 
among  you,  saying,  "I  have  the  spirit  of  Elias,"  you  can  know  whether 
he  be  true  or  false;  for  any  man  that  comes,  having  the  spirit  and  power 
of  Elias,  he  will  not  transcend  his  bounds. 

John  did  not  transcend  his  bounds,  but  faithfully  performed  that 
part  belonging  to  his  office;  and  every  portion  of  the  great  building 
should  be  prepared  right  and  assigned  to  its  proper  place;  and  it  is 
necessary  to  know  who  holds  the  keys  of  power,  and  who  does  not,  or 
we  may  be  likely  to  be  deceived. 

That  person  who  holds  the  keys  of  Elias  hath  a  preparatory  work. 

This  is  the  Elias  spoken  of  in  the  last  days,  and  here  is  the  rock 
upon  which  many  split,  thinking  the  time  was  past  in  the  days  of 
John  and  Christ,  and  no  more  to  be.  But  the  spirit  of  Elias  was  re- 
vealed to  me,  and  I  know  it  is  true;  therefore  I  speak  with  boldness, 
for  I  know  verily  my  doctrine  is  true. 

Now  for  Elijah.  The  spirit,  power,  and  calling  of  Elijah  is,  that 
ye  have  power  to  hold  the  key  of  the  revelation,  ordinances,  oracles, 
powers  and  endowments  of  the  fullness  of  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood 
and  of  the  kingdom  of  God  on  the  earth;  and  to  receive,  obtain,  and 
perform  all  the  ordinances  belonging  to  the  kingdom  of  God,  even 
unto  the  turning  of  the  hearts  of  the  fathers  unto  the  children,  and 
the   hearts  of  the  children   unto   the    fathers,   even    those   who   are    in 

heaven. 

Malaclii  says,  "I  will  send  yon  Elijah  the  prophet  before  the  coming 
of   the   greal    and   dreadful   day   of  the   Lord:   and   he   shall    turn   the 

heart    of   the    fathers    to   the   children,    and    the    heart    of    the    children    to 
their    fathers,    lest,   I    come   and   smite   the   earth  with   a   curse." 

Now,    what,    I    am    after    is   the    knowledge    Of    God.    and    I    take    my 

own  course  to  obtain  it.     What   are  we  to  understand  by  this  in  the 

last  days? 

In  the  days  of   Noah,   God   destroyed   the   world    l>y   a   flood,   and    He 

has  promised  to  destroy  it  by  fire  in  the  last  days:  but  before  it  should 


162  TE  KARkRE  Hurie,  1943 

take  place,  Elijah  should  first  come  and  turn  the  hearts  of  the  fathers 
to  the  children,  etc. 

Now  comes  the  point.  What  is  this  office  and  work  of  Elijah? 
It  is  one  of  the  greatest  and  most  important  subjects  that  God  has  re- 
vealed. He  should  send  Elijah  to  seal  the  children  to  the  fathers,  and 
the  fathers  to  the  children. 

Now  was  this  merely  confined  to  the  living,  to  settle  difficulties 
with  families  on  earth?  By  no  means.  It  was  a  far  greater  work. 
Elijah!  what  would  you  do  if  you  were  here?  Would  you  confine  your 
work  to  the  living  alone?  No;  I  would  refer  you  to  the  Scriptures, 
where  the  subject  is  manifest:  that  is,  without  us,  they  could  not  be 
made  perfect,  nor  we  without  them;  the  fathers  without  the  children, 
nor  the   children  without  the  fathers. 

I  wish  you  to  understand  this  subject,  for  it  is  important;  and 
if  you  will  receive  it,  this  is  the  spirit  of  Elijah,  that  we  redeem  our 
dead,  and  connect  ourselves  with  our  fathers  which  are  in  heaven, 
and  seal  up  our  dead  to  come  forth  in  the  first  resurrection ;  and  here 
we  want  the  power  of  Elijah  to  seal  those  who  dwell  on  earth  to  those 
who  dwell  in  heaven.  This  is  the  power  of  Elijah  and  the  keys  of 
the  kingdom  of  Jehovah. 

Let  us  suppose  a  case.  Suppose  the  great  God  who  dwells  in 
heaven  should  reveal  Himself  to  Father  Cutler  here,  by  the  opening 
heavens,  and  tell  him,  "I  offer  up  a  decree  that  whatsoever  you  seal 
on  earth  with  your  decree,  I  will  seal  it  in  heaven;  you  have  the  power 
then;  can  it  be  taken  off?  No.  Then  what  you  seal  on  earth,  by  the 
keys  of  Elijah,  is  sealed  in  heaven;  and  this  is  the  power  of  Elijah,  and 
this  is  the  difference  between  the  spirit  and  power  of  Elias  and  Elijah; 
for  while  the  spirit  of  Elias  is  a  forerunner,  the  power  of  Elijah  is 
sufficient  to  make  our  calling  and  election  sure;  and  the  same  doctrine, 
where  we  are  exhorted  to  go  on  to  perfection,  not  laying  again  the 
foundation  of  repentance  from  dead  works,  and  of  laying  on  of  hands, 
resurrection  of  the  dead,  etc. 

We  cannot  be  perfect  without  the  fathers,  etc.  We  must  have 
revelation  from  them,  and  we  can  see  that  the  doctrine  of  revelation 
far  transcends  the  doctrine  of  no  revelation;  for  one  truth  rtevealed 
from  heaven  is  worth  all  the  sectarian  notions  in  existence. 

This  spirit  of  Elijah  was  manifest  in  the  days  of  the  apostles,  in 
delivering  certain  ones  to  the  buffetings  of  Satan,  that  they  might  be 
saved  in  the  day  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  They  were  sealed  by  the  spirit 
of  Elijah  unto  the  damnation  of  hell  until  the  day  of  the  Lord,  or 
revelation   of  Jesus   Christ. 

Here  is  the  doctrine  of  election  that  the  world  has  quarrelled  so 
much  about;  but  they  do  not  know  anything  about  it. 

The  doctrine  that  the  Presbyterians  and  Methodists  have  quarrelled 
so  much  about — once  in  grace,  always  in  grace,  or  failing  away  from 
grace,  I  will  say  a  word  about.  They  are  both  wrong.  Truth  takes 
a  road  between  them  both,  for  while  the  Presbyterian  says  "once  in 
grace,  you  cannot  fall";  the  Methodist  says:  "You  can  have  grace  to- 
day, fall  from  it  to-morrow,  next  day  have  grace  again;  and  so  follow 
on,  changing  continually."  But  the  doctrine  of  the  Scriptures  and  the 
spirit  of  Elijah  would  show  them  both  false,  and  take  a  road  between 
them  both ;  for,  according  to  the  Scripture,  if  men  have  received 
the  good  word  of  God,  and  tasted  of  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come, 
if  they  shall  fall  away,  it  is  impossible  to  renew  them  again,  seeing 
they  have  crucified  the  Son  of  God  afresh,  and  put  Him  to  an  open 
shame;  so  there  is  a  possibility  of  falling  away;  you  could  not  be  re- 
newed again,  and  the  power  of  Elijah  cannot  seal  against  this  sin,  for 
this  is  a  reserve  made  in  the  seals  and  power  of  the  Priesthood. 

(To    be    continued) 


WS» 

/^<! 

^^^P^^^^^^^™^^^§^^^A.'>^xrP 

9 

y  A  1 

>TH  iT H 

Wahanga  38                     Hurae, 

1943                          Nama  7 

The  Vision  of  the  Saints 

Their  beloved  prophet  was  dead,  murdered  in  cold  blood. 
The  lives  of  all  were  threatened.  Their  homes  and  lands 
were  plundered.  They  were  driven  forth  into  the  wilder- 
ness.    Nauvoo  the  beautiful  was  deserted.   They  were  exiles. 

They  trekked  for  long  and  weary  months  into  the  un- 
known. They  crossed  wind-swept  prairies.  They  ferried 
the  icy  waters  of  treacherous  rivers.  The}-  blazed  trails 
through  rugged  and  snow-capped  mountains.  All  day  lung. 
rain  or  shine,  they  slowly  pushed  their  way  into  unchar- 
tered wastelands,  piled  up  or  spread  out  before  the  setting 
sun.  They  bivouacked  at  night  within  the  circle  of  a  wagon 
fortress.  J 

They  rode  on  horse-back,  on  ox  carts,  and  in  covered 
wagons.  They  walked,  men,  women  and  children.  They 
stumbled  along  in  family  groups,  with  fathers  and  mothers 
pushing  and  pulling  crudely-constructed  handcarts.  They 
died,  many  of  them,  and  were  buried  in  unmarked  graves. 
Their  children  were  born  in  wagons,  in  tents  and  in  impro- 
vised huts.  They  suffered  from  exposure,  fatigue  and 
hunger.  And,  at  long  last,  they  arrived  at  their  journey's 
end — a  sun-baked  desert  valley  on  the  shores  of  a  dead  sea. 


They  beheld  here  no  immediate  release  from  the  priva- 
tions of  their  pilgrimage.  Before  them  was  a  godforsaken 
desert  to  conquer.  But  in  this  godforsaken  wilderness  they 
were  inspired  and  impelled  by  a   God-given   view  into  the 

future. 

And  this  was  their  vision: 

Freedom  from  persecution  and  mob-violence.  Freedom 
to  worship  their  God.  Beautiful  homes  and  bountiful  crops. 
Trees  to  shade  them  from  the  burning  sun,  and  water  to 
moisten  the  encrusted  soil.  Roses  growing  from  desert  sands. 
Cities  alive  with  industry  and  rural  communities  flourishing 
on  the  wealth  of  the  land.  The  gathering  of  Israel  from 
all  the  earth.  A  mighty  community  in  the  Rocky  Mountains 
and  the  House  of  the  Lord  established  in  the  tops  thereof. 

"Where  there  is  no  vision  the  people  perish." 

— Matthew  Cozvley. 


§  Te  Karere 

Established  in  1907  & 

Wahanga   38  Hurae,    1943  Nama   7  ^ 


Matthew    Cowley  Tumuaki    Mihana 

Kelly  Harris  Etita 

Eru   T.    K.upa       Kaiwhakamaori 

Waimate   Anaru  Kaiwhakamaori 


"Ko  lenei  Pepa  i  zvhakatapua  hei  hapai  ake  i  te  iwi  Maori  ki 
rolo  i  nga  zvhakaaro-nui.' 


"Te  Karere"  is  published  monthly  by  the  New  Zealand  Mission  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  and  is  printed  by  THE  BUSINESS  PRINTING 
WORKS  LTD.,  55  Albert  Street.  Auckland,  CI,  N.Z.  Subscription  Rates:  3/-  per 
six  months;  5/-  per  year;  £1  for  five  years;  £2/10/-  for  life.  (United  States  Cur- 
rency:   $1.00   per   year;   $4.00   for   five   years;   $10.00   for   life.) 

Address    Correspondence,    Box    72,    Auckland,    C.l,    New    Zealand. 


CONTENTS 

Editorial—  Page 

Are  You  There?  168 

When  Led  by  the  Spirit    169 

Special    Features —  | 

llui  Hura  Kohatu  177 

Ordinances  and  Ceremonies  I'-J        I 

The  President's  Page  170 

l  In-  Woman's  ( lorner  172       i 

Joseph  Smith's  Teachings   187        ♦ 

Church    Features I 

Sunday   School    178 

!        Primary     181 

\<u  i  from  ihr   Field   .188 


168  TE  KARERE  Hurae.  1943 


Editorial  .  . 


Are  You  There  ? 

Can  one  imagine  the  disquieting  feeling  at  one's  first 
experience  of  speaking  over  the  radio?  Are  there  many 
people  listening  in?  Did  someone  forget  to  turn  the  power 
on?  Always  mindful  that  von  might  be  talking  only  to 
"mike."  "The  great  unseen  audience"  may  be,  most  likely 
is,  no  audience  at  all.  It  may  be  a  blessing  that  some  radio 
speakers  do  not  know  the  facts  about  their  audience  or  lack 
of  one. 

What  ever  may  be  true  about  the  radio  programme  seems 
to  be  true  or  has  its  counterpart  in  our  Mission's  activities. 

We  have  a  radio  station  from  which  we  speak.  We  have 
speakers  and  commentators  who  are  considered  experts  in 
their  field.     We  also  have  a  large  listening  audience. 

In  the  last  issue  of  Tc  Karere  under  the  title  "Mission 
President's  Page"  you  were  given  the  benefit  of  advice  and 
instruction  on  matters  of  paramount  importance  to  all  office- 
hearers  in  the  Mission.  The  only  indication  so  far  received 
of  it  ever  having  been  of  importance  was  the  disregard  in 
which  it  was  held.  It  is  well  that  the  Saints  and  their  leaders 
he  reminded  of  their  neglect.  All  officers  of  Branch, Dis- 
trict, Mission  and  Auxiliaries  have  an  obligation  to  their 
people,  and  that  obligation  is  to  equip  themselves  with  the 
necessary  information  and  knowledge  of  their  respective 
offices  that  they  may  be  leaders.  — K.H. 


When  Led  by  the  Spirit 

In  recalling"  to  mind  the  past  65  months'  history  of  the 
New  Zealand  Mission  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints,  one  cannot  be  but  impressed  with  the 
portrayal  of  life  as  lived  by  our  President  and  his  family. 

With  nearly  thirty  months  of  missionary  seiwice  in  the 
company  of  approximately  one  hundred  missionaries  from 
Zion  and  then  to  have  that  association  and  brotherhood  sud- 
denly severed  and  left  to  continue  in  the  important  task 
alone  for  another  thirty  or  more  months  was  the  lot  of 
President  Matthew  Cowley,  Sister  Elva  T.  Cowley  and  their 
two  children,  Eleanor  Jewell  and  "Tony"  Nopera  Takana 
Meha.     As  a  family,  these  four  people  were  one  with  the 


Hurae,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


169 


task  of  presiding,  directing,  instructing,  advising,  helping 
and  strengthening  the  Saints  and  at  the  same  time  setting 
themselves  the  added  pleasure  of  proselyting  which  has  taken 
them  before  large  assemblies  all  over  the  two  islands.  It 
is  not  improbable  that  the  number  to  whom  the  Gospel's 
message  has  been  delivered  exceed  those  to  whom  it  was 
preached  by  their  immediate  former  associates. 

The  important  feature  of  this  great  effort  on  the  part  of 
our  President  and  his  family  is  the  complete  understanding 
of  purpose  between  man,  woman,  husband,  wife,  father, 
mother,  brother,  sister  and  Mission  President.  There  was 
nothing  that  the  President  set  out  to  do  but  that  his  good 
wife  was  one  hundred  per  cent,  promoting  its  accomplish- 
ment. The  record  of  the  mission  during  these  past  thirty 
months  and  more  is  the  most  significant  eulogy  to  their  effort, 
direction  and  testimony  of  the  divine  mission  of  the  Prophet 
Joseph. 

Their  task  was  a  joy  and  a  pleasure  to  them.  It  was 
made  possible  in  its  smooth  functioning  by  the  unbounded 
assistance  offered  and  sustained  during  the  first  months  of 
the  critical  period  subsequent  to  the  recall  of  the  Zion  Elders. 
There  was  a  time  when  the  spontaneous,  unreserved,  open- 
hearted  and  earnest  offerings  of  assistance  to  our  President 
was  evident.  The  Saints  became  the  missionaries,  for  by 
their  very  lives  they  endeavoured  to  relive  the  lives  of  the 
former  missionaries  and,  above  all  else,  was  the  contriteness 
of  spirit  within  each  humble  breast.  This  feature  pro- 
vided the  rich  held  for  the  promptings  and  whisperings  of 
the  "teacher  in  all  truth" — "the  spirit  that  guides  in  all  righte- 
ousness"— the  Spirit  of  God.  Xo  people  could  fail  to  accom- 
plish  good    under    such    influences. 

Their  history  was  written  (^>  years  ago.  What  a  glori- 
ous heritage  to  be  proud  of,  tor  on  July  24th,  IS  17.  our 
"forbears  in  the  Gospel,"  those  early  pioneers  who  suffered 
and  finally  conquered  thai  we  might  enjoy,  vouchsafed  to 
this  generation  untold  Opportunities  to  continue  in  the  work 
of  God.  In  honouring  those  pioneers  of  IS  17.  we  honour 
our  Saints  of  this  day.  By  bringing  to  mind  the  magnificent 
work  of  but  a.  few  months  past  and  impressing  such  value 
indelibly  upon  our  minds,  might  and  strength,  we  but  honour 
those  early  men.  women  and  children  of  a  centur)  ago,  who 
literally  died  that   we  mighl   live.     Then,  the)    had  nothing 

but   their  leader,  their    faith   in   him  as  a    servant    oi    God  and 

their  dependence  upon  God   for  their  preservation  -'w^l  the 

assurance  that   lie  would  bless  His  people  in  righteousness. 

i  ( 'ontinwd  on  fayc  171 ) 


170  *  TK   KAKI-.K'I  llurac  [$4$ 

The  President's  Page 

USE  AND  ABUSE  OF  MINISTRY 

Since  the  departure  of  the  Elders  from  New  Zealand  it  has  become 
necessary  from  time  to  time  to  appoint  local  brethren  as  officiating 
ministers  for  the  Church.  These  local  Elders  have  been  gazetted  by 
the  Government  as  ministers  empowered  to  solemnize  marriages,  attest 
documents  and  witness  any  and  all  applications  and  papers  which  may 
require  the  signature  of  an  Officiating  Minister  of  religion.  All  other 
Elders  of  the  mission  have  the  Priesthood  which  authorizes  them  to 
administer  in  all  the  ordinances  of  the  Church  which  do  not  require 
governmental  sanction,  but  there  are  some  of  these,  such  as  branch 
presidents  and  some  others,  who  have  been  certified  by  the  Mission 
President  as  Ministers,  but  who  are  not  gazetted  as  such  by  the 
Government. 

Both  classes  of  these  special  representatives  of  the  Church  carry 
with  them  certificates  signed  by  the  Mission  President.  These  Minis- 
ters' certificates  set  forth  that  the  holder  of  said  certificate  is  in  "full 
faith  and  fellowship  with  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  has  been  duly  ordained  a  Minister  of  said  Church,  with  authority 
to  preach  the  gospel  and  administer  in  all  the  ordinances  thereof  per- 
taining to  his  office  and  calling."  Every  Elder  who  carries  a  Minister's 
Certificate  is,  of  course,  obliged  to  continue  in  full  faith  and  fellow- 
ship with  the  Church  for  the  entire  term  for  which  he  is  called  to  serve 
as  a  Minister. 

The  Church  will  be  judged  by  the  conduct  of  its  duly  appointed 
Ministers.  It  is  imperative,  therefore,  that  all  who  represent  the 
Church,  in  any  capacity,  have  a  full  understanding  of  their  respective 
duties  and  apprise  themselves  as  to  the  extent  and  limitations  of  their 
authority  to  act  as  ministers  of  religion  in  conformity  with  the  laws  of 
New  Zealand. 

All  Elders  and  other  officers  of  the  mission  must  be  law-abiding 
persons.  They  must  live  in  obedience  with  the  principles  of  the  gospel 
and  worthy  of  the  sacred  responsibility  which  they  have  accepted. 
They  must  use  the  ministry  as  a  means  of  blessing  their  fellowmen  and 
must  not  abuse  the  privileges  of  their  offices  and  callings.  If  there 
are  any  who  may  not  be  exemplars  of  the  religion  they  represent,  and 
they  are  gazetted  as  Officiating  Ministers  of  religion  by  the  Goevrn- 
rflent,  it  will  be  necessary  to  have  their  names  taken  from  the  list  and 
relieve  them  of  their  authority  to  act  for  the  Church. 

It  has  just  recently  come  to  the  attention  of  the  Mission  President 
that  some  Elders  have  been  using,  or  rather  abusing,  their  offices  as 
Ministers  for  financial  benefits  to  themselves.  In  one  instance  the 
Elder  was  brought  before  the  court  for  demandirg  fees  for  witness- 
ing signatures  to  applications  for  Social  Security  benefits.  A  heavy 
fine  was  imposed  for  this  serious  offence.  He  was  not  only  violating 
the  law  of  his  country  pertaining  to  the  attesting  of  such  applica- 
tions, but  he  was  flagrantly  transgressing  the  doctrine  of  the  Church 
that  the  Priesthood  of  God  is  not  for  hire.  This  particular  brother  has 
been  a  faithful  Elder,  and  although  ignorance  of  the  law  is  no  excuse, 
it  is  hoped  that  he  was  not  aware  that  he  was  violating  a  law  of  the 
country. 


Hurae,  1943  TE   KARERE  171 

Certainly  the  members  of  the  Priesthood  do  not  need  to  be  re- 
minded that  there  is  no  charge  whatsoever  to  be  made  for  adminis- 
tering in  any  ordinances  of  the  gospel,  or  for  officiating  in  any  capacity 
as  a  Minister  of  the  Church  of  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  Njt  only 
are  fees  not  to  be  demanded,  but  neither  are  they  to  be  expected. 

A  Minister  of  the  Church  who  has  not  been  gazetted  as  such  by  the 
Government  has  no  authority  to  perform  the  marriage  ceremony. 
Although  he  may  have  the  right  to  witness  signatures  on  Social  Security 
applications  and  other  applications  addressed  to  the  Government,  there 
is  some  question  about  his  authority  to  do  so.  Until  this  question  is 
decided  it  is  suggested  that  only  those  Elders  whose  names  appear  in 
the  Government's  list  of  Officiating  Ministers  sign  or  attest  applications 
or  other  papers  which  are  addressed  to  the  Government  or  any  depart- 
ment thereof. 

Another  matter  that  is  causing  some  concern  is  the  misuse  of  petrol 
allowances  which  are  granted  to  some  of  our  Elders  and  branch  and 
district  officers.  These  allowances  are  given  on  the  representation  of 
the  applicant  that  the  petrol  is  to  be  used  for  official  Church  purposes 
only.  None  of  this  special  allowance  of  petrol  should  ever  be  diverted 
to  any  other  purpose.  If  any  branch  or  district  officer  is  receiving- 
petrol  to  be  used  for  Church  work  and  he  is  using  it  for  his  own 
pleasure  or  for  any  other  purpose  he  is  liable  to  prosecution  by  the 
Government  and  disciplinary  action  by  the  Church.  The  Church  will 
not  tolerate  infractions  of  the  Oil-fuel  Regulations  by  any  of  the  Elders 
or  others  who  may  be  acting  in  the  name  of  the  Church.  If  the  petrol 
is  not  to  be  used  for  the  purpose  for  which  it  is  allowed  then  no  appli- 
cation for  an  extra  allowance   should  be  made. 

It  is  difficult  during  these  times  to  travel  in  the  districts  and 
attend  to  the  wants  of  the  Saints.  If  some  are  fortunate  enough  to 
receive  special  allotments  of  petrol  then  by  all  means  it  should  be  used 
for  the  purpose  of  blessing  the  people  with  the  visits  they  are  longing' 
for.  Every  officer  of  the  mission  and  bearer  of  the  Priesthood  should 
walk  in  the  ways  of  righteousness  and  do  nothing  that  will  bring  em- 
barrassment either  to   himself  or  to  the   Church. 

"WE  BELIEVE  IN  HONOURING,  OBEYING  AND  SUSTAINING 

THE  LAW." 

—MATTHEW  COWLEY. 


WHEN    LED    BY    THE    SPIRIT—  Continued   iron,   page    169. 

To-day,  without  our  missionaries,  we  have  onl)  a  loved 
leader;  we  have  faith  in  him  as  a  servant  of  God,  and  we 
support  and  sustain  him  as  such.  We  have  accomplished 
much  good,  but  we  are  still  far  from  attaining  i>>  that  goal — 
"the  desert  t<>  blossom  as  ;i  rose." 

We  are  not  anything  less  than  those  great  trail  blazers 
of  Truth.  In  truth  we  become  the  "torch  bearers"  of  that 
Truth.  We  have  so  far  been  worthy  bearers  of  the  stan 
<lanl.  I .ci  us  continue  in  the  \\.i\  o\  good  works.  Keep 
before  us  our  efforts  expended  during  the  days  when  it  was 
most  needed  1>\  our  President,  when  we  were  best  the 
recipients  of  the  Spirit  of  I  rod. 

K.M. 


172  TE  KARERE  Hurae,  1943 

The  Woman's  Corner 

THE   ART   OF   BEING   CLEAN 

By  Elva  T.  Cowley 

Not  long  ago  we  talked  about  the  importance  of  food  to  health. 
Next  in  importance  to  a  well-balanced  nutritious  diet,  to  our  well  being 
and  happiness,  is  cleanliness.  A  woman  may  have  a  beautifully  decor- 
ated and  furnished  house,  a  handsome  family  or  be  a  model  cook,  but 
if  she  is  not  clean,  she  fails  as  a  successful  homemaker.  There  is 
nothing  more  satisfying  than  to  reside  in  a  home  where  food  is  pre- 
pared in  a  sanitary  manner,  where  dishes  are  washed  properly,  the 
house  kept  tidy  and  spotless,  and  the  children  neat  and  clean.  There  is 
nothing  more  repelling  than  to  eat  food  prepared  and  cooked  under 
unsanitary  conditions;  or  to  eat  from  dishes  and  knives  and  forks 
where  traces  of  the  previous  meal  are  in  evidence;  or  to  be  in  a  home 
where  dish  and  litter  are  allowed  to  collect. 

Of  the  many  arts  in  life,  the  art  of  being  clean  is  one  of  the  most 
important.  Keeping  clean  is  a  big  job  and  sometimes  a  seemingly 
thankless  and  monotonous  one.  However,  it  pays  the  greatest  divi- 
dends in  both  health  and  happiness.  Some  of  us  are  not  as  clean  as  we 
should  be,  and  most  of  us  are  not  as  clean  as  we  could  be.  As  food 
is  directly  connected  with  health  it  should  be  prepared  and  kept  as 
sanitary  as  possible.  A  clean  house-dress  or  apron  should  be  worn  by 
the  person  preparing  food.  Finger-nails  and  hands  should  also  be  clean. 
The  hair  should  be  tidy  to  avoid  hair  from  falling  in  the  food.  There 
is  nothing  more  conducive  to  loss  of  appetite  than  to  find  a  hair  or  a 
fly  in  an  otherwise  delicate  dish.  It  is  a  good  plan  to  wear  a  hair-net 
or  a  band  around  the  head  while  cooking.  Also  to  keep  a  fly-swatter 
handy  to  catch  the  "pesty"  intruder. 

A  clean  home-maker  should  keep  a  small  hand  towel  attached  to 
her  person,  or  in  a  convenient  place  so  as  to  avoid  using  the  dish-towel 
to  dry  her  hands.  She  should  also  keep  hot  dish-holders  conveniently 
located  around  the  stove  so  that  dish-towels  and  dish-cloths  need  never 
be  used.  This  would  save  the  dish-towels  becoming  stained  and 
discoloured. 

It  is  important  to  refrain  from  sneezing  or  coughing  over  food. 
If  it  is  necessary  to  use  a  handkerchief  while  cooking,  the  hands  should 
be  washed  before  continuing  with  the  preparation.  A  person  with  a 
bad  cold  or  a  communicable  disease  should  not  handle  food  in  the  home. 
Colds  are  often  transmitted  throughout  the  family  by  the  careless 
handling  of  food  by  one  who  is  suffering  from  a  cold.  Much  infection 
also  comes  through  careless  tasting.  A  separate  spoon  should  be  used 
for  tasting  from  the  one  used  in  stirring.  A  small  portion  should  be 
poured  on  the  tasting  spoon.  Often  one  sees  the  stirring  spoon  go 
back  and  forth  from  the  mouth  to  the  saucepan. 

Before  preparing  the  food  the  kitchen  should  be  clean  and  orderly. 
Dirty  utensils  and  dishes  should  not  be  standing  on  the  drain-board 
and  in  the  sink.  A  good  habit  to  form  for  every  housewife  is  to  keep 
the  dirty  dishes  washed  up  as  quickly  as  they  are  used.  Every  member 
of  the  family  should  be  taught  to  wash  up  the  drinking  glass  after  use 
and  place  it  in  the  cupboard.  It  is  a  common  practice  for  each  per- 
son to  get  out  a  clean  glass  or  knife  or  spoon  and  then  leave  them 
for  mother  to  wash  up. 


Hurae,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


173 


It  is  very  annoying,  too,  for  father  to  come  home  from  work  to 
find  breakfast  or  lunch  dishes  cluttering  up  the  drain-board  and  sink. 
The  food  should  not  be  left  out  uncovered  on  the  kitchen  table  or 
.shelves.  It  should  be  kept  in  safe  places  free  from  dust,  flies  and 
other  insects.  All  fruits  and  vegetables,  whether  cooked  or  eaten  raw, 
should  be  thoroughly  washed.  A  small  brush  should  be  kept  for  scrub- 
bing vegetables  of  which  the  skins  are  to  be  eaten.  Leafy  vegetables 
should  be  washed  through  many  waters  to  remove  soil  and  grit,  always 
lift  the  leaves  from  the  pan  when  draining  because  if  drained  from 
under  the  leaves  the  slime  and  grit  is  left  in  the  pan. 

Eggs  should  be  washed  before  using, 
even  though  they  may  not  appear  soiled. 
It  is  difficult  to  break  an  egg  without  some 
of  the  contents  of  the  shell  coming  in  con- 
tact with  the  outside  of  the  shell.  Meat 
should  be  wiped  with  a  damp  cloth  before 
cooking.  Poultry  should  be  scrubbed  with 
soapy  water  because  if  one  should  examine 
the  surface  of  a  goose,  duck,  turkey  or 
chicken  under  a  magnifying  glass  he  would 
see  the  greasy  pores  filled  with  perspira- 
tion, dust  or  tiny  particles  of  poultry-yard 
dirt. 

One  of  the  most  essential  foods  to 
good  health  is  milk.  Milk  is  an  ideal  food 
in  which  germs  can  develop.  It  is  known 
that  tuberculosis,  typhoid  fever,  scarlet 
fever,  dyphtheria  and  septic  sore  throat  are 
all  common  infections  born  in  milk.  Milk 
sanitation  must  begin  with  the  cow.  The 
cow  should  be  healthy,  have  clean  sur- 
roundings while  being  milked,  and  the 
udders  should  be  washed  off  before  the 
milking.  The  person  doing  the  milking 
should  be  free  from  disease  and  have  clean 
hands  and  wear  clean  clothing.  The  milk  pail  should  be  sterilized  and 
should  have  no  ridges  in  it  to  allow  the  collection  of  bacteria.  The  milk 
should   be  thoroughly  strained. 

Milk  should  be  cooled  down  to  fifty  degrees  (F.)  immediately  after 
it  is  milked.  If  it  is  left  to  cool  of  its  own  accord,  the  bacteria  will 
multiply  very  rapidly.  If  it  cannot  be  cooled  it  should  be  pasteurized 
or  boiled.  Pasteurization  can  be  done  in  the  home  by  heating  the  milk 
to  145  degrees  (F.)  and  keeping  that  temperature  for  thirty  minutes, 
or  by  boiling  for  two  or  three  minutes.  Neither  of  these  methods  affect 
the  food  value.  If  one  takes  milk  from  a  dairy  insist  that  it  be  delivered 
in  sanitary  bottles,  and  not  in  a  tin,  and  poured  in  the  pan  or  bucket 
at  the  back  door.  Always  wash  the  tops  of  the  bottles  before  the  cap 
is  removed.  Many  forms  of  bacteria  may  be  present  on  the  bottles  by 
careless    handling. 

Flies  are  one  of  the  greatest  enemies  of  health.      One  cannot   claim 

to  be  clean   if  flics  are  allowed  to  inhabit  the  home.     Every   member 

of  the  family  should  campaign  against  tlies.  The  only  sure  way  to 
keep  flics  out  of  the  house  is  to  have  screen  on  the  windows  and  doors. 
If  this  is  not  possible  use  fly-paper  or  fly-traps,  of  which  there  are  many 
varieties.  Keep  I  wo  or  three  fly  swatters  handy  at  all  times.  Remem- 
ber it  is  of  no  use  to  sit  and  "shoo"  flies  from  the  food,  for  when  you 
are  not  watching  they  will  come  again.  Do  not  let  them  Contaminate 
your   milk  and   other    food. 

I  (  ontinued  on  page  177 ) 


Sis.  Haerengarangi  Tengaio. 

In  filling  a  mission  on  be- 
half of  the  Relief  Society 
and  other  women's  organi- 
zations of  the  Church  under 
the  direction  of  Sister  Elva 
T.  Cowley,  Sister  Tengaio 
of  Nuhaka  goes  to  the  field 
with  a  wealth  of  experience, 
knowledge  and  understand- 
ing of  the  requirements  for 
her  task  Her  three  months' 
labour  will  be  in  the  Auck- 
land  and   Ngapuhi   districts. 

The  assistance  of  all  offi- 
cers of  District  and  Branch 
organizations  to  co-operate 
with  Sister  Rangi  is  asked 
for.  It  is  important  that 
all  should  benefit  from  this 
good  sister's  efforts  as  she 
comes  to  you  humbly  ask- 
ing nothing  but  that  you 
share  your  problems  with 
her  and  allow  her  the  oppor- 
tunity of  helping  to  re- 
vitalize your  groups  with 
new  thought,  energy  and 
spirit. 


174  TE  KARERE  Hurae,  1943- 

ORDINANCES  AND  CEREMONIES 

(Extracts  taken  from  Missionaries'  Handbook) 


ORDAINING    TO    THE    AARONIC    PRIESTHOOD 

Calling  the  candidate  by  name — "By  (or  in)  I  lie  authority  of  I  he  Holy 
Priesthood  I  (or  zee)  lay  my  (or  our)  hands  upon  your  head  and  ordain 
yon  a  Deacon  (or  Teacher  or  Priest)  in  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints,  and  confer  upon  you  all  the  rights,  powers  and  author- 
ity pertaining  to  this  office  and  calling  in  the  Aaronic  Priesthood,  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  Jesus  Christ.     Amen." 

Such  words  of  blessing  as  the  spirit  may  dictate  may  be  included. 
*  *  * 

ORDAINING  TO  THE  MELCHIZEDEK  PRIESTHOOD 

Calling  the  candidate  by  name — "By  (or  in)  the  authority  of  the  Holy 
Priesthood  and  by  the  laying  on  of  hands,  I  (or  we)  ordain  you  an  Elder 
(or  whatever  the  office  may  be)  in  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints,  and  confer  upon  you  all  the  rights,  powers,  and  authority  per- 
taining to  this  office  and  calling  in  the  Holy  Melchisedek  Priesthood,  in 
the  name  of  the  J^ord,  Jesus  Christ.     Amen" 

Such  words  of  blessing  as  the  spirit   may  dictate  may  be  included. 


Administering  the  Sacrament. — The  sacrament  is  a  sacred  symbol 
of  our  acceptance  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Just  prior  to  His 
crucifixion  the   Saviour  met  with   His  disciples. 

"And  he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  unto 
them,  saying,  This  is  my  body  which  is  given  for  you :  this  do  in  remem- 
brance of  me.  Likewise  also  the  cup  .  .  .  saying,  This  cup  is  the  new 
testament  in  my  blood  which  is  shed  for  you." — Luke  22:  19,  20. 

When  the  sacrament  is  administered  in  the  Church  it  is  done  in 
emulation  of  the  example  set  by  the  Saviour,  and  should  never  be  taken 
of  unworthily. 

The  sacrament  is  usually  administered  in  the  Sunday  evening 
sacrament  meeting,  in  the  Fast  Day  testimony  meeting,  and  in  Sunday 
School.  Under  special  circumstances  it  may  be  administered  at  other 
times. 

In  branch  meetings  of  all  kinds  it  is  administered  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  branch  presidency.  The  presidency  often  appoints  some 
other  individual  to  directly  supervise  the  preparation  of  the  sacrament 
and  the  utensils. 

Only  Priests  in  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  and  men  who  hold  the 
Melchizedek  Priesthood  may  pronounce  the  prayer  on  the  sacrament : 
Deacons  may  pass  it. 

All  Priests  should  commit  to  memory  the  prayers  on  the  sacra- 
ment. They  are  found  in  the  twentieth  section  of  the  Doctrine  and 
Covenants  and  the  fourth  and  fifth  chapters  of  Moroni  in  the  Book  of 
Mormon.  Authority  for  changing  from  wine  to  water  is  found  in  the 
twenty-seventh  section  of  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants. 

Only  the  officiating  Priest  kneels  in  administering  the  sacrament. 
The  prayers  should  be  offered  in  a  humble,  fervent  spirit,  with  feeling, 
and  not  in  a  mechanical,  hasty,  indifferent  manner. 


Hurae,  1943  TE   KARERE  175 

The  vessels  used  for  holding  the  bread  and  water  should  be 
cleansed  and  sterilized,  and  wherever  possible  the  table  should  be 
covered  with  a  clean  white  table  cloth. 

Those  administering  the  sacrament  should  wash  their  hands  imme- 
diately before  doing  so. 

Children  are  considered  members  of  the  Church  without  baptism, 
until  they  arrive  at  the  age  of  accountability,  and  as  such  are  eligible 
to  receive  the  sacrament.  They  should  be  taught  that  after  they  have 
been  baptized  and  confirmed  in  the  Church,  the  partaking  of  the  sacra- 
ment has  to  them  an  added  significance  in  that  it  marks  a  renewal  of 
the  covenants  they  made  in  the  waters  of  baptism. 

BLESSING   ON   THE   BREAD 

"O  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  zee  ask  thee  in  the  name  of  thy  Son, 
\  Jesus  Christ,  to  bless  and  sanctify  this  bread  to  the  souls  of  all  those 
\  who  partake  of  it,  that  they  may  eat  in  remembrance  of  the  body  of  thy 
;  Son,  and  witness  unto  thee,  O  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  that  they  are  \ 
\  willing  to  take  upon,  them  the  name  of  thy  Son,  and  always,  remember  \ 
j  him  and  keep  his  commandments  which  he  has  given  them;  that  they 
;      may  always  have  his  Spirit  to  be  with  them.     Amen." 

BLESSING  ON  THE  WATER 

"O  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  ivc  ask  ihee  in  the  name  of  thy  Son, 
i  Jesus  Christ,  to  bless  and  sanctify  this  water  to  the  souls  of  all  those  win* 
|  drink  of  it,  that  they  may  do  it  in  remembrance  of  the  blood  of  thy  Son. 
I  which  was  shed  for  them;  that  they  may  witness  unto  thee,  O  God,  the 
\  Eternal  Father,  that  they  do  always  remember  him,  that  they  may  have 
I      his  Spirit  to  be  with  them. — Amen." 


Consecration  of  Oil. — Olive  oil  is  consecrated  before  it  is  used 
to  anoint  the  sick.  A  good  grade  of  pure  olive  oil  should  be  secured, 
and  those  holding  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood  should  set  it  apart  for 
its  holy  purposes. 

"There  is  no  set  form  for  consecrating  oil,  though  it  would  appear 
that  the  consecration  is  intended  for  both  the  anointing  and  the  healing 
of  the  sick.  The  ordinance  should  be  performed  under  the  inspiration 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  such  words  should  be  used  as  are  consistent 
with  what  is  being  asked  for.  We  should  remember  that  the  oil  should 
be  consecrated,  dedicated  and  set  apart  for  holy  purposes,  to  be  used 
in  the  household  of  faith,  for  the  healing  of  the  sick,  or  for  the  anoint- 
ing of  the  sick.  Both  phrases  may  be  used  with  priority.  It  should 
be  remembered,  however,  that  it  is  the  prayer  of  faith  that  saves  the 
sick,  and  the  Lord  who  raises  them  up,  not  the  oil,  though  we  are  com- 
manded to  anoint  with  oil,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord." — Pics.  Joseph 
F.  Smith. 

Missionaries  should  always  have  at  hand  a  bottle  of  consecrated 
<>]iv<  oil.  The  Saints  should  likewise  be  encouraged  to  keep  a  bottle 
in  their  homes. 


CONSECRATING  OIL 

The  Elders 

should  hold  the 

bottle 

olive 

oil  from  ,\7 

ich  the  StoPPer 

has   been 

remoi 

'd,  and  the 

'IIC 

speak 

in,/ 

III, IV 

say  in 

substance: 

"Our 

/■dili, 

r  in  heaven, 

presi 

at 

helor 

■  Thee 

this 

oil,  and  in 

the 

authority 

of  tin 

Priesthood 

we 

cons. 

,  ni 

«•  it, 

and  </, 

dicai 

e  it.  and  ,v< 

t   it 

apart  for 

the  anointing  and 

hi, 

ssi  no 

o) 

the 

tick,    in 

the 

name  o\  J, 

>sus 

'       (  hrist.     .  Ini,!!.' 

(  are 

should  be  taken  /< 

dedicate 

Hi, 

oil 

nul   not 

the 

container. 

176  TE  KARERE  Hurae,  1943 

Administering  to  the  Sick. — "Is  any  sick  among  you?  let  him  call 
for  the  elders  of  the  church;  and  let  them  pray  over  him,  anointing 
him  with  oil  in  the  name  of  the  Lord: 

"And  the  prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the  sick,  and  the  Lord  shall 
raise  him  up;  and  if  he  have  committed  sins,  they  shall  be  forgiven 
him." — James    5:14,    15. 

"And  whosoever  among  you  are  sick,  and  have  not  faith  to  be 
healed,  but  believe,  shall  be  nourished  with  all  tenderness,  with  herbs 
and  mild  food,  and  that  not  by  the  hand  of  an  enemy. 

"And  the  elders  of  the  church,  two  or  more,  shall  be  called,  and 
shall  pray  for  and  lay  their  hands  upon  them  in  my  name;  and  if  they 
die  they  shall  die  unto  me,  and  if  they  live  they  shall  live  unto  me." — 
Doc.  and  Cov.  42:  43.   44. 

From  these  and  other  sacred  writing  it  is  seen  that  when  the  sick 
have  faith  and  make  a  request  those  holding  the  Melchizedek  Priest- 
hood should,  first,  anoint  with  oil;  second,  lay  their  hands  on  the  sick 
person's  head ;  and  third,  bless  him  and  offer  a  prayer  in  his  behalf. 

The  anointing  with  the  oil  and  the  confirming  of  the  anointing 
and  sealing  the  blessing  upon  the  sick  person  should  be  done  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  and  by  the  power  of  the  Priesthood.  The  Elders 
should  pray  earnestly  and  exercise  all  the  faith  possible. 

The  promises  and  blessings  that  are  pronounced  should  be  prompted 
by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord.  Therefore,  it  is  important  that  Elders  should 
carefully  heed  the  promptings  of  the  Holy  Ghost  that  the  right  things 
might  be  said.  Faith  to  heal  the  sick  is  one  of  the  great  and  desirable 
gifts  of  the  spirit,  and  Elders  should  be  willing  at  all  times  to  exercise 
their  faith  and  give  their  services  in  performing  this  important 
ordinance. 

Do  not  linger  in  the  room  of  the  sick. 

"And  these  things  ye  shall  not  do,  except  it  be  required  of  you 
by  them  who  desire  it,  that  the  scriptures  might  be  fulfilled;  for  ye 
shall  do  according  to  that  which  is  written." — Doc.  and  Cov.  24:  14. 


ANOINTING  THE   SICK 

A  few  drops  of  consecrated  oil  should  be  poured  upon  the  head  of  the 
sick  person.  The  Elder  then  lays  his  hands  on  the  person's  head,  and  may 
say  in  substance:  Calling  the  individual  by  name. — "In  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  in  the  authority  of  the  Holy  Priesthood  I  lay  my  hands  upon 
your  head  and  anoint  you  with  this  oil  which  has  been  dedicated  for  the 
blessing  of  the  sick  to  the  end  that  you  may  be  made  whole  and  restored 
to  health."  To  this  may  be  added  such  words  of  blessing  as  the  Spirit 
may  dictate. 

SEALING  THE   ANOINTING 

Two  or  more' Elders  lay  their  hands  on  the  head'  of  the  sick  person, 
who  has  been  anointed,  and  the  one  speaking  may  say  in  substance:  Call- 
ing the  individual  by  name — "In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  and  in  the 
authority  of  the  Holy  Priesthood  we  seal  and  confirm  upon  you  the  anoint- 
ing of  the  consecrated  oil  with  which  you  have  been  anointed  to  the  end 
that  the  blessing  pronounced  in  the  anointing  may  be  realized."  To  this 
may  be  added  such  words  of  blessing  as  the  Spirit  may  dictate. 


We  have  eternal  souls  to  save  and  only  those  who  shall  save  their  souls 
shall  be  counted  successful  when  the  Lord  makes  up  His  jewels. 

— Pres.  Hcbcr  J.  Grant. 


Hurae,  1943  TE  KARERE  181 

PRIMARY 

FIRST  WEEK 

"Who  shall  ascend  unto  the  hill  of  the  Lord?  And  who  shall  stand 
in  His  holy  place?  He  that  hath  clean  hands  and  a  pure  heart:  Who 
hath  not  lifted  up  his  soul  in  vanity,  nor  sworn  deceitfully." — Psalm 
24:  3-4. 

"To  thine  own  self  be  true." 

Objective: 

To  help  the  child  guard  against  the  habit  of  being  dishonest. 
For  the  Teacher: 

"An  honest  man's  the  noblest  work  of  God." 

This  statement  was  written  by  the  famous  English  poet,  Pope. 
Do  you  believe  it?  If  it  be  true  then  honesty  must  be  a  great  quality. 
It  must  mean  something  more  than  financial  honesty  and  something 
more  than  speaking  truthfully.  Read  again  the  quotation  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  lesson  and  add  to  it  the  fifth  verse  of  the  same  Psalm. 
"He  shall  receive  a  blessing  from  the  Lord,  and  righteousness  from 
the  God  of  his  salvation." 

Song: 

"I  Thank  Thee,  Dear  Father."  No.  17  "Primary  Songs  for 
Missions." 

Conversation    and    Illustrations: 

Have  you  ever  seen  boys  selling  newspapers  on  the  busy  streets 
down  town?  What  are  these  boys  called?  Sometimes  they  say, 
"Evening  paper,"  and  many  times  they  call  out  a  bit  of  news  the  paper 
tells  about.  Some  of  these  boys  have  to  work  to  help  get  money  for 
the  family.      This  little  story  is  about  a  newsboy: 

A  man  walked  up  to  a  newsboy  who  had  a  bundle  of  papers  under 
his  arm  and  said,  "Here,  boy,  let  me  have  a  paper." 

"Sorry  sir,   I  can't." 

"Why  not?  You  have  plenty  and  I  heard  you  call  them  loud 
enough  to  be  heard  blocks  away." 

"Yes,  but  that  was  down  on  the  other  street,  you  know,  where  I 
hollored." 

"What  does  that  matter?    Come  now,  no  fooling;  I'm  in  a  hurry." 

"Couldn't  sell  you  a  paper  on  this  block,  mister,  'cause  it  belongs 
to  Jim.      He's  just  up  at  the  furthest  end  now.      You'll  meet  him." 

"And  who  is  Jim?      And  why  does  he  have  this  block?" 

"All  us  kids  agreed  to  let  him  have  it.  You  see  its  a  good  block, 
'count  of  the  offices,  and  he's  just  a  little  kid  so  we  all  promised  we 
wouldn't  sell  on  this  block,  and  I'm  keeping  my  promise.  See? — There 
comes   Jim   now." 

"Yes,  I  see,"  said  the  man  as  he  smiled  at  the  boy  and  bought  a 
paper  from  Jim. 

(Discuss  the  story  briefly  with  the  children  arriving  at  the  con- 
clusion  that  the   newsboy   was   Inmost.) 

If  the  newsboy  had  been  dishonest  what  might  he  have  done?  He 
didn't  have  to  stop  to  decide  what  to  do  because  he  had  made  being 

honest    a    habit    and    that's    a    good    way    to    keep    happy. 

A  little  girl  who  had  been  dishonest  during  the  day  couldn't  go  to 
sleep  when  she  went  to  bed.  Finally  she  got  up  and  told  her  mother 
all  about  it.  Then  after  she  asked  our  Heavenly  Father  t<>  forgive  her. 
she    fell    asleep. 


182  TE  KARERE  Hurae,  1943 

Lesson    Story: 

CLEAN    HANDS 

"It's  a  bargain  you  won't  get  in  a  hurry;  if  you're  sharp  you 
won't  miss  it." 

Ned  Howell  spoke  impatiently,  as  Ezra,  the  chore-boy  at  his  grand- 
father's house,  stood  by  the  gate  thoughtfully  looking  at  a  pair  of  cuff 
buttons  that  lay  in  his  open  hand. 

"They're  real,"  went  on  Ned,  eager  to  close  the  bargain.  "Why, 
one  of  them  is  worth  more  than  half  a  dozen  of  your  fancy  pigeons, 
and  here  you  have  the  chance  to  get  the  pair  of  them  for  less  than  half 
price!" 

Ezra  had  come  out  the  loser  too  often  in  his  dealings  with  Ned 
to  be  willing  to  believe  anything  that  he  said;  but  the  buttons  did 
look  like  real  gold,  and  if  they  were,  he  would  be  willing  to  gijp  six 
of  his  white  fantailed  pigeons  for  them. 

"Don't  paw  them  with  your  dirty  hands  if  your  not  going  to  take 
them,"  said  Ned  rudely,  as  Ezra  turned  the  buttons  over  and  examined 
them  more  closely.  "If  you  aren't  sharp  enough  to  make  a  good  bar- 
gain for  yourself,  why  give  them  back  to  me." 

"I'll  take  them,"  said  Ezra,  slowly  closing  his  hand  over  them. 
"I'll  have  the  pigeons  in  a  basket  ready  for  you  to  take  home  with 
you  to-morrow  morning." 

He  put  the  buttons  in  his  pocket  and  went  down  to  the  barn  to  do 
his  evening  chores,  wondering  whether  he  had  really  been  cheated  again 
in  his  bargain,  as  he  had  so  often  been  before. 

Ned  stood  at  the  gate  looking  after  the  retreating  figure  of  Ezra, 
with  a  triumphant  smile  on  his  face. 

It  did  not  occur  to  him  that  he  had  done  a  mean  or  dishonest 
thing  in  taking  advantage  of  Ezra's  ignorance,  and  he  was  proud  of 
what  he  considered  his  cleverness.  He  knew  that  there  was  a  very 
little  danger  that  Ezra  would  discover  the  comparative  worthlessness 
of  the  cuff  buttons,  and  so  his  untruthfulness  in  the  matter  would  not 
be  discovered. 

Presently,  Uncle  Frank  left  his  seat  on  the  porch  where  he  had 
been  sitting,  hidden  by  the  vines  which  climbed  over  it,  and  joined 
his  nephew  at  the  gate. 

"I  wouldn't  be  a  chore-boy  for  anything,"  said  Ned. 

"Why?"   asked  Uncle  Frank. 

"Oh,  they  have  to  do  such  rough,  dirty  work,"  answered  Ned. 
"Ezra's  hands  are  always  dirty.  I  wouldn't  touch  them  for  anything," 
and  he  glanced  with  a  very  satisfied  look  at  his  own  hands,  which  were 
almost  as  white  and  smooth  as  if  he  had  been  a  girl. 

"Ezra's  hands  are  cleaner  than  yours,  to  my  mind,"  said  Uncle 
Frank,  gravely. 

"Why,  what  do  you  mean?"  asked  Ned,  opening  his  eyes  in 
surprise. 

"I  think  that  dishonest  bargains  stain  one's  hands  more  than 
honest  work,"  answered  his  uncle.  "I  could  not  feel  as  if  my  hands 
were  clean,  no  matter  how  white  they  might  be,  if  I  had  been  cheating 
a  poor  boy  out  of  his  pigeons." 

Ned's  face  grew  very  red. 

"It  wasn't  my  fault  he  didn't  know  how  to  make  a  bargain,"  he 
muttered.      "Everyone  must  look  out  for  himself  in  bargains." 

"He  simply  took  your  word  for  the  value  of  the  buttons.  You 
told  him  they  were   real." 

"Well,  so  they  were  real  buttons,"  said  Ned  smiling  as  he  re- 
membered what  he  had  thought  of  his  cleverness.  "I  didn't  say  they 
were  real  gold;  I  only  said  real  buttons." 

"You  meant  him  to  think  that  they  were  real  gold,"  said  Uncle 
Frank,   sternly.      "It  was  just   as  much   a  lie   as   if  you  had   said  real 


Hurae,  1943  TE  KARERE  183: 

gold.  You  cannot  call  your  hands  clean,  my  boy.  When  you  stain 
them  by  cheating,  and  the  stains  are  upon  your  heart  as  well  as  your 
hands." 

He  went  into  the  house  leaving  Ned  to  think  about  his  words. 

Somehow,  Ned  did  not  feel  now  as  if  he  had  done  a  smart  thing 
in  getting  the  best  of  the  bargain.  As  he  looked  at  his  hands,  he 
fancied  that  he  could  almost  see  the  stains  upon  them,  and  he  grew 
unhappy  at  the  remembrance  of  the  stains  which  were  upon  his  heart. 
At  last  he  made  up  his  mind  that  he  would  rid  his  hands  from  this  laot 
stain,  and  he  went  down  to  the  barn  to  look  for  Ezra. 

"I  say,"  Ned  began  bravely,  "I  cheated  you  about  those  buttons. 
They  aren't  real  gold.  They're  only  worth  about  twenty-five  cents. 
You  keep  the  pigeons  till  I  send  you  the  money  for  them." 

Then  he  went  back  to  Uncle  Frank.  "I've  made  it  right  with 
Ezra,"  he  said,  "And  I  mean  to  keep  my  hands  clean  after  this,  sir." 

"Don't  forget  the  stains  on  your  heart,  Ned,"  said  Uncle  Frank, 
kindly.      "Remember  to  whom  you  must  take  those  stains  for  cleansing." 

Ned  had  been  proud  of  his  sharp  bargains,  and  it  was  no  easy 
matter  for  him  to  remember  his  new  resolution  to  keep  his  hands  clean; 
but  he  did  not  give  up  trying,  and  when  he  failed,  as  he  did  sometimes, 
he  took  care  to  free  his  hands  from  dishonest  stains  by  making  it  right 
with  the  person  he  wronged,  and  then  to  remove  his  heart  stains  he 
asked  the  Lord  to  forgive  him. 

SECOND  WEEK 

"The  hand  of  the  diligent  shall  bear  rule." — Proverbs  12:  24. 

KEEP    BUSY 
Objective: 

To  help  the  child  to  realize  that  there  is  work  to  do  and  thai 
must  learn  to  do  his  share. 

For    the   Teacher: 

In  keeping  with  the  spirit  of  the  times  we  must  help  our  chil< 
to  keep  busy  doing  right,  worthwhile  things.  Boys  and  girls  alike  may 
learn  to  knit  with  profit.  This  lesson  suggests  that  the  children  learn 
to  knit  a  wash  cloth.  Many  mothers  are  knitting  at  this  time  and  no 
doubt  they  v/ould  be  willing  to  help  you  teach  this  lesson.  It  isn't 
possible  that  a  child  could  finish  the  wash  cloth  in  one  period.  If.  h<  \ 
ever,  you  have  the  stitches  cast  on  the  needles,  and  pelnty  of  help  they 
will  learn  the  stitch  and  probably  R'et  a  few  rows  done.  They  will  be 
anxious  to  go  on  with  their  knitting  so  it  will  probably  be  best  !<■ 
have  them  finish  it  at  home.  Be  sure  to  check  oil  each  child'.-  work, 
however.  Some  of  them  may  come  to  you  for  help  during  the  week 
in  their  eagerness  to  do  a  fine-   piece  of   work. 

KNIT  A  WASH  CLOTH 

Materials  Needed. — Coarse  cotton  thread,  knitting  needles.  I»  >\ 
or  hag,  and  a  cork  in  which  to  insert   sharp  ends  el'  knitting  needles. 

Directions. — Cast  on  70  stitches,  or  as  many  as  will  make  the 
knitting  L2  inches  wide  with, »nt  stretching.  Pass  the  right  needle 
through  and  allow  first  stitch  on  left   needle  to  slip  off.     Repeat 

all    stitches   are   transferred    to    righl    needle.       Turn    and    repeat.       W  i 

L2  inches  of  plain  knitting  or  until   piece  is  square.     When  Che 

cloth     has     reached     the    desired    si/.e    the    teacher    should     help    the    child 
cast     off.       Fasten     thread     securely.        Finish     edges     with     row     of 
crochet    in   COnl  rast  ing  colour. 

Songs    or    Story: 

Have  the  children   pui   their  knitting  in  then    \>> 


184  TE  KARERE  Hurae,  1943 

THIRD  WEEK 

"0,  Lord,  how  manifold  are  Thy  works;  in  wisdom  hast  thou  made 
them   all ;  the   earth  is  full   of  Thy  riches." — Bible. 

HOME    SIGHT-SEEING   TRIP 
Objective: 

To   increase   the   child's  interest  in   and   appreciation   for   his   own 
community. 
For    the    Teacher: 

A  sight-seeing  trip  does  not  mean  a  time  to  turn  the  children  loose 
to  romp  in  the  open ;  nor  does  it  mean  a  military  drill  with  strict  dis- 
cipline and  regimentation.  It  does  mean,  however,  freedom  in  the  great 
outdoors  with  an  opportunity  for  the  child  to  see  important  things  and 
to  make  interesting  discoveries.  No  trip  is  fully  profitable  without  an 
objective.  There  must  be  a  good  reason  for  going.  And  then  there 
must  be  a  carefully  made  plan  or  the  trip  will  neither  be  pleasant  nor 
profitable. 

Decide  where  you  are  going,  and  why.  Visit  the  place  yourself 
and  make  note  of  the  things  you  wish  the  children  to  observe.  Get  all 
the  information  you  can  on  tiie  subject  so  that  you  will  be  helpful  in 
answering  questions  and   directing  attention  to   important  things,   etc. 

Inasmuch  as  the  possibilities  in  each  community  are  different,  it 
will  be  necessary  for  you  to  make  your  own  decision  as  to  where  your 
trip   will   be. 

The  following  places  are  suggestive:  a  bridge,  lake,  creamery, 
pump,  dam,  mill,  art  gallery,  museum,  church,  statue,  pioneer 
marker,  etc. 

It  probably  will  not  be  necessary  to  take  a  picnic  on  this  trip.  You 
may  suggest,  however,  that  each  child  bring  a  cookie  or  a  piece  of 
sweet  chocolate. 

Have  the  children  meet  at  the  usual  place  of  meeting. 
Prayer: 

Talk  with  the  children  about  the  special  blessing  they  will  need  on 
this  day.  If  we  ask  Heavenly  Father  to  keep  us  safe  while  we  are  on 
our  trip  what  must  we  do?  What  can  we  do  to  help  Him  answer  our 
prayer? 

The   teacher   may    say   the   prayer.     Remind   the    children   to    say 
"Amen,"  which  means  "I  want  the  blessing,  too." 
Conversation  Before  Leaving   for  Trip: 

Talk  with  the  children  about  where  they  are  going.      Tell  them  why 
they   are   going  to   this   specific   place   and   what   things  they   will   find 
interesting.     Help  them  to  set  their  own  standards  of  conduct,  which  will 
make  the  trip  more  pleasant.      For  example: 
Stay  with  the  group. 
Do   not  talk  too  loudly. 
Be  polite  to  each  other. 
Ask  questions  politely. 
Do  not  crowd  or  push,  etc. 
The  Trip: 

Leave  the  building  quietly  and  walk  in  an  orderly  manner  It  is 
not  necessary  to  march  in  line,  however. 

On  your  arrival  at  the  place  of  interest  selected,  makf.  your 
observations,  give  the  information  you  planned,  answer  questions, 
etc.      Do  not  stay  too  long  as  there  is  danger  of  the  group  scarcering. 

Returning    Home: 

In  all  probability  the  children  will  be  a  bit  tired  so  it  might  be  a 
good  idea  to  select  a  quiet  shady  spot  on  the  way  home  and  tell  a  story. 


Hurae,  1943  TE  KARERE  185 

Story: 

While  we  are  resting  would  you  like  to  hear  a  good  Indian  story? 
This  one  was  written  by  a  man  who  really  knew  about  Indian:-  This 
story  happened  a  long  time  ago  when  the  Indians  were  wild. 

WATER  HELPED  THEM  ESCAPE 

Children  do  not  jump  into  a  pond  of  water  to  hide  when  they  play 
hide-and-seek  these  days.  But  years  ago,  some  children  were  forced 
to  play  hide-and-seek  with  Indians  who  were  on  the  warpath.  The 
Indians  did  the  seeking,  and  the  children  did  the  hiding — and  they 
were  glad  to  hide  in  the  water,  because  at  the  time  it  offered  the  safest 
place.  Even  grown-ups  were  sometimes  glad  to  plunge  neck-deep  into 
cold,  dark  water  and  stay  there  with  only  their  heads  thrust  out  until 
the  danger  from  arrows  and  tomahawks  seemed  past. 

As  a  young  boy,  Fred  Danielson  was  helping  his  father  herd  some 
cattle  in  a  lonely  valley.  A  band  of  Indians  swooped  down  upon  them 
one  night.  The  two  ran  to  a  creek  near  their  camp.  They  waded 
down  till  they  found  a  deep  place  near  a  curve.  There  in  the  shadow 
of  the  bank  with  only  their  heads  out  of  the  water,  they  hid  most  of 
the  night. 

The  Indians  searched  but  could  not  find  them.  The  redmen.  who 
were  outlaws,  drove  the  cattle  off  with  much  yelling  and  flapping  of 
blankets.  In  the  morning  Fred  and  his  father  crept  out  of  the  water, 
blue  with  cold  but  safe. 

Indians  were  keen-eyed  and  clever  at  following  tracks.  But  no 
Indian,  no  matter  how  sharp  his  eyes,  could  see  tracks  washed  out  by 
water.  That  is  one  reason  why  streams  made  good  trails  for  persons 
to  follow  and  good  hiding  places  to  creep  into  when  dangerous  Indians 
were  near. 

Ponds  served  in  the  same  way.  Even  a  muddy  slough  with  its 
reedy  banks  gave  help  to  a  three-year  old  boy  and  his  sister,  who 
nearly  fell  into  the  hands  of  some  outlaw  redmen. 

He  was  riding  with  his  sister  and  her  husband,  Mads  Nielsen,  in  a 
wagon  drawn  by  a  team  of  horses.  They  saw  a  band  of  Indians  on 
fast,  wiry  ponies  galloping  down  upon  them.  The  white  man  whipped 
his  horses  into  a  run.  But  they  were  tired.  The  Indians  soon  caught 
up  with  them. 

Mr.  Nielsen  had  no  gun.  He  had  only  an  old  broken  revolvci  that 
would  not  shoot.  But  he  kept  the  Indians  back  for  a  time  by  pointing 
it  at  them.  Finally,  however,  the  redmen  grew  bold.  One  rode  up  and 
shot  the  strongest  horse. 

"Take  your  brother  and  jump  out!"  Mads  Nielsen  told  his  wife. 
"Hide  in  those  willow  trees." 

All  three  ran  into  a  patch  of  the  trees.  But  these  gave  little 
shelter.  So,  Mrs.  Nielsen  plunged  into  a  nearby  slough  and  sat  chin- 
deep  in  the  water. 

"They  may  not  see  me  here."  she  thought. 

Being  little  more  than  a  baby,  the  boy  feared  the  water.  He 
would  not  go  in.  So  his  sister  set  him  on  the  bank  among  the  I  ashes, 
with  his  feet  and  legs  in  the  water.  If  the  Indians  came  near,  she 
meant  to   pull   him   into  the   water   with    her. 

But  the  Indians  were  interested  in  the  load  of  food  and  ^applies 
on   the   wagon.      Finding   some   sacks   of    Hour,    they   took   all   they   could 

carry.  Then  they  ripped  open  the  other  sacks  ami  dumped  the  flour 
on  the  ground.  They  cut  open  some  feather  beds  ami  scattered  the 
feathers  about. 

But  by  the  time  they  had  done  this  the  throe  white  people  had 
hidden  themselves  Well.  The  Indians  could  not  find  them  quickly.  Soon 
a  man  came  riding  along  with  a  herd  of  cattle,  and  the  redmen  ivde  off 
t<-   take   the   cattle   away    from    him. 


186  IK  KARERE  llurao,  1943 

The  boy  and  his  sister  stayed  in  the  slough  from  2  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon  until  twilight.  Then  all  seemed  safe.  Mads  Nielsen  helped 
them  out  of  the  muddy  water  and  the  three  started  quietly  toward 
the  nearest  town.  The  air  grew  cold  as  dark  came  on.  When  they 
reached  town,   Mrs.   Nielsen's  wet  dress  was  stiff  with  frost. 

Two  other  children  found  safety  by  hiding  in  a  river  not  far  away 
that  same  afternoon.  After  dark  they  reached  home  with  chattering 
teeth  and  shivering  bodies. 

Yes,  water  meant  more  than  a  drink  to  those  pioneer  children. 
After    the    Story: 

Get  the  children  in  a  huddle  close  around  you  and  sing  a  prayer 
song. 

FOURTH  WEEK 

Sweet  summer  time  is  everywhere ; 
I  feel  it  in  the  rose-filled  air 
And  in  the  grasses  'most  knee  high, 
And  see  it  in  the  bird-winged  sky. 
Objective: 

To   enrich  the   child's  moral   and   religious  life  through   play. 

For  the  Teacher: 

Some  teachers  have  been  heard  to  remark,  "It's  only  play  to-day!" 
This  is  a  mistaken  idea  for  we  do  not  influence  a  child  half  as  much 
by  our  formal  preachments  as  by  our  incidental  contacts.  Again,  not 
only  do  we  see  all  children  at  their  best  when  at  play,  but  there  are 
some  children  whose  worth  we  never  discover  unless  we  see  them  play- 
ing. We  present  best  that  which  we  know  best,  therefore  we  suggest 
that  the  teacher  have  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  games  before  she 
begins  to  teach  them. 

Many  of  the  games  for  this  quarter  will  be  played  out-of-doors. 
In  such  cases  the  explanation  of  the  game  should  take  place  in  the 
classroom  where  the  teacher  is  able  to  hold  the  attention  of  th?  chil- 
dren. The  many  distracting  sights  and  sounds  of  the  open  air  make 
it  very  difficult  to  explain  the  game  on  the  playground. 

Choose  several  games  the  children  enjoy  and  then  play  them  often 
enough  to  enable  the  children  to  learn  them  thoroughly.  Then  they 
can  and  will  play  them  in  groups  without  direction,  which  is  one  of 
the  good  reasons  for  teaching  games  to  children. 

Repeat  the  Lord's  Prayer.  Before  beginning,  call  attention  to  the 
first  line,  "Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven."  Whose  Father  are  we 
going  to  talk  to?  Our  Father.  Note  the  faith,  etc.  This  rhould 
take  only  a  brief  moment.  Then  have  one  of  the  children  say  the 
opening  prayer. 

Did  you  know  we  had  beautiful  poetry  in  the  Bible?  You  re- 
member the  story  about  David?  It  was  David  who  wrote  this  lovely 
poem. 

Psalm   23 

The  Lord  is  my  shepherd;  I  shall  not  want. 

He  maketh  me  to  lie  down  in  green  pastures:  he  leadeth  me  beside 
the   still   waters. 

He  restoreth  my  soul:  he  leadeth  me  in  the  paths  of  righteousness 
for  his  name's  sake. 

Yea,  though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death, 
I  will  fear  no  evil;  for  thou  art  with  me;  thy  rod  and  thy  staff  they 
comfort  me. 

Thou  preparest  a  table  before  me  in  the  presence  of  mine  enemies: 
thou  anointest  my  head  with  oil;  my  cup  runneth  over. 

Surely  goodness  and  mercy  shall  follow  me  all  the  days  of  my 
life ;  and  I  will  dwell  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  forever. 


Hurae,  1943  TE   KARERE  187 

Singing    Games: 

If  it  is  convenient,  take  the  children  outdoors  and  play  in  the 
fresh  air.  Before  you  leave  the  classroom  talk  about  the  games  they 
are  going  to  play  and  give  any  instructions  necessary.  Let  one  child 
lead  the  way  to  the  shady  place  you  have  selected. 

A  circle  game  makes  a  good  beginning.  "The  Farmer  in  the 
Dell." 


JOSEPH  SMITH'S  TEACHINGS 

A  murderer,  for  instance,  one  that  sheds  innocent  blood,  cannot 
have  forgiveness.  David  sought  repentance  at  the  hand  of  God  care- 
fully with  tears,  for  the  murder  of  Uriah;  but  he  could  only  get  it 
through  hell;  he  got  a  promise  that  his  soul  should  not  be  left  in  hell. 

Although  David  was  a  king,  he  never  did  obtain  the  spirit  and 
power  of  Elijah  and  the  fullness  of  the  Priesthood;  and  the  Priesthood 
that  he  received,  and  the  throne  and  kingdom  of  David  is  to  be  taken 
from  him  and  given  to  another  by  the  name  of  David  in  the  last  days, 
raised  up  out  of  his  lineage. 

Peter  referred  to  the  same  subject  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  but 
the  multitude  did  not  get  the  endowment  that  Peter  had;  but  several 
days  after,  the  people  asked  "What  shall  we  do?"  Peter  says,  "I 
would  ye  had  done  it  ignorantly,"  speaking  of  crucifying  the  Lord,  etc. 
He  did  not  say  to  them,  "Repent  and  be  baptized,  for  the  remission  of 
your  sins";  but  he  said,  "Repent  ye  therefore,  and  be  converted,  that 
your  sins  may  be  blotted  out,  when  the  times  of  refreshing  shall  come 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord."   (Acts  3:  19.) 

This  is  the  case  with  murderers.  They  could  not  be  baptized  for 
the  remission  of  sins  for  they  had  shed  innocent  blood. 

Again:  The  doctrine  or  sealing  power  of  Elijah  is  as  follows: — If 
you  have  power  to  seal  on  earth  and  in  heaven,  then  we  should  be 
wise.  The  first  thing  you  do,  go  and  seal  on  earth  your  sons  and 
daughters  unto  yourself,  and  yourself  unto  your  fathers  in  eternal 
glory.  ...  I  will  walk  through  the  gate  of  heaven  and  claim  what  I 
seal,  and  those  that  follow  me  and  my  counsel. 

The  spirit  of  Elias  is  first,  Elijah  second,  and  Messiah  last.  Elias 
is  a  forerunner  to  prepare  the  way,  and  the  spirit  and  power  of  Elijah 
is  to  come  after,  holding  the  keys  of  power,  building  the  Temple  to 
the  capstone,  placing  the  seals  of  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood  upon  the 
house  of  Israel,  and  making  all  things  ready;  then  Messiah  comes  to 
His  Temple,  which  is  last  of  all. 

Messiah  is  above  the  spirit  and  power  of  Elijah,  for  He  made  the 
world,  and  was  that  spiritual  rock  unto  Moses  in  the  wilderness. 
Elijah  was  to  come  and  prepare  the  way  and  build  up  the  kingdom 
before  the  coming  of  the  great  day  of  the  Lord,  although  the  spirit 
of  Elias  might  begin   it. — History  of*  the  Church,  Vol.   6,   p.   249. 

Evangelist. — An  Evangelist  is  a  Patriarch,  even  the  oldest  man 
of  the  blood  of  Joseph  or  of  the  seed  of  Abraham,  Wherever  the 
Church  of  Christ  is  established  in  the  earth,  there  should  be  a  Patri- 
arch  for  the   benefit   of  the  posterity  of  the  Saints,  as  it    was  with  .larch 

in  (riving  his  patriarchal   blessing  unto   his  sons.  etc.     History  of  the 
Church,  Vol.  3,  p.  381. 

Faith. — Sec  Articles  of  Faith. 

Faith,  How  it  Comes. — Faith  comes  by  hearing  the  word  n(  God, 
through  the  testimony  of  the  servants  of  Cod;  that  testimony  is  always 
attended  by  the  spirit  of  prophecy  and  revelation.  History  ^\'  the 
Church,  Vol.  3,  p.  379. 

((  ontinued  on  page   190) 


18N 


TE  KARERE 


,  194o 


NEWS  FROM  THE  FIELD 


HUI  PARIHA. — Notice  of  a  District  Conference  to  be  held  at  Kiri  Kiri, 
Thames,    August    7th    and    8th,    1943. 

Ka  tu  he  Hui  Pariha  ki  te  Kiri  Kiri,  Thames,  a  te  7  me  te  8  o  Akuhata, 
1943.  He  powhiri  tenei  ki  te  Hunga  Tapu  me  nga  hoa  aroha  kia  haere  mai 
tatou   katoa   ki   te   whakarongo   ki    to    tatou   Timuaki. 

— Tiki    Reihana — Timuaki    Peka. 
Toke    Watene — Timuaki    Takiwa 


AUCKLAND  DISTRICT 
Reported    by    Ngaro    Hooro 

Bro.  and  Sister  Perrott  received  good 
news  from  their  son  Rosser,  who  is  serv- 
ing in  England  with  the  R.A.F.  and  re- 
cently received  a  commission  of  Flying 
Officer.  Well  done,  Bro.  Ross,  kia  kaha. 
Bro.  Rosser  wishes  to  be  remembered 
and  conveys  his  love  to  all  the  Saints  of 
the  Auckland  Branch.  We  wish  you 
many    happy    landings. 

On  the  14th  of  May  the  M.I.A.  held 
a  dance  at  the  Alliance  Hall,  Eden  Ter- 
race, and  although  it  wasn't  quite  a  suc- 
cess, it  was  rather  enjoyable  to  those 
who  went.  The  music  was  supplied  by 
Len  Owen  and  his  swing  band.  The 
Monte  Carlo  waltz  was  won  by  Alex. 
Douglas  and  partner,  Jewell  Cowley.  The 
M  I. A.  is  hoping  to  have  more  of  those 
dances  in  the  future.  The  former  Mis- 
sion Secretary,  Bro.  George  Watene,  who 
is  here  in  the  city  during  the  off  season 
of  dairv  farming,  is  a  regular  attender  to 
our  Chapel.  Bro.  Jack  Richards  went  on 
a  vacation  down  to  the  Hawke's  Bay  dis- 
trict, to  a  place  called  Waipukurau,  dur- 
ing merry  month  of  May.  About  the 
same  time  Bro.  Kelly  Harris  journeyed 
down  to  Hastings  to  bring  his  family 
back  to  Auckland.  We  are  certainly 
pleased  to  see  Sister  Marie  with  us  once 
more.  Our  Chapel  is  still  very  popular 
with  our  visiting  brethren. 

After  nine  weeks  away  on  a  mission  in 
the  Hawke's  Bay  District,  the  family  of 
Bro.  Billman  was  pleased  to  see  him  back 
home  again;  but  only  for  five  days,  for 
he  is  on  his  way  again  to  the  East  Coast 
District  to  attend  a  conference  at  Gis- 
borne. 

The  first  overseas  marriage  was  per- 
formed in  our  little  Chapel  on  June  7th 
by  President  Matthew  Cowley,  when  Mr. 
Merlin  Dean  Petersen,  U.S.  Navy,  was 
married  to  Miss  Betty  Muriel  Russell  of 
New   Zealand. 

Another  visitor  who  is  viewed  by  us  as 
a  member  of  our  branch  is  Bro.  Winiata 
Smiler  from  Gisborne.  who  has  once  again 
resumed  his  law  studies  at  the  Auckland 
University.  This  year  is  indeed  a  gala 
sports  year  for  Win,  especially  in  the 
field  of  hockey.  Though  he  was  selected 
to  represent  the  Auckland  Province  in 
1942  and  gave  fine  exhibitions  in  the 
rep  games,  he  surpassed  these  perform- 
ances at  the  N.Z.  Inter-Varsity  hockey 
tournament  held  in  Wellington  this  year. 
Win  has  certainly  made  a  name  for  him- 
self    in     the     Auckland     and     Wellington 


provinces.  For  not  only  did  he  gain 
N.Z.  University  honours,  but  he  also  re- 
ceived the  distinction  of  being  appointed 
Vice-Captain  for  the  N.Z.  University 
team.  Incidently  he  was  the  only  Maori 
who  played  in  the  tournament,  and  he  is 
also  the  first  Maori  to  be  selected  to 
play  as  well  as  being  the  first  Maori  to 
gain  such  honours  as  Vice-Captain  in 
any    N.Z.    University    hockey    team. 

The  result  of  the  tournament  was: 
Auckland  tied  with  Canterbury  for  first 
place  with  four  wins  and  one  loss.  Can- 
terbury's loss  was  suffered  at  the  hands 
of  Auckland,  which  in  turn  was  beaten  by 
Victoria  College.  Auckland,  however, 
finished  with  the  best  goal  tally  for  the 
tourney,  35  for,  9  against;  Canterbury's 
tally  was  25 — 16.  So  by  goal  tallies 
Win's  team  won.  Well,  in  brief  his  deeds 
speak  for  themselves,  that  is  to  say,  they 
go  to  prove  that  he  is  an  outstanding 
hockey  player,  a  fine  sportsman  and  a 
great  leader.  Bro.  Smiler  is  a  fine  example 
of  the  Maori  youth  of  the  Church  and  he 
attributes  his  success  to  the  precepts 
and  doctrines  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ   of    Latter-day    Saints. 

Last  Sunday  night,  a  silence  of  more 
than  two  years  was  broken  when  Presi- 
dent Perrott  asked  Elder  Hohepa  Mete 
Meha  to  speak  in  Sacrament  Meeting. 
Hepa  looks  very  well  and  fit  and  his  talk 
to  the  Saints,  though  brief  was  very  well 
received.  It  is  hoped  that  he  will  be  able 
to    visit    his    folks    in    the    Bay. 

As  a  former  Editor,  Te  Karere  is  truly 
pleased  in  having  Elder  Meha  home  again, 
and  hopes  that  during  his  stay  he  will 
be  able  to  write  something  for  the  Saints 
and  friends  who  are  pleased  to  know  that 
he    is    well   and    safe. 

NELSON  DISTRICT 
Reported    by    J.    R.    Robinson 

Meetings  at  Nelson  are  having  regular 
attendances  during  the  last  two  or  three 
months.  Last  month  the  priesthood  met 
and  ordained  Bro.  Angus  Elkingtpn  to  a 
Priest  and  Superintendent  of  the  Sunday 
School.  Bro.  J.  R.  Robinson  was  set 
apart  as  Branch  President  of  the  M.I.A. 
John    Hippolite    was    ordained    a    Deacon. 

May  brought  us  a  very  busy  time  and 
a  Hui  Pariha  was  held  on  the  15th  and 
16th.  Saturday     evening     the     Sunday 

School  took  charge  and  Sister  Hui  Tau 
gave  a  demonstration  of  the  programme 
that  was  ffiven  at  Hui  Tau.  The  children 
of  Madsen  and  part  of  the  Nelson  Sun- 
day School  assisted  in  the  demonstration. 


Hurae,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


189 


M.I. A.  carried  on  with  the  remainder  of 
the  evening.  The  climax  of  Saturday 
night's  programme  was  the  celebration  of 
Bro.  and  Sister  Elkington's  (Snr.)  Golden 
Wedding  anniversary.  It  was  very  pleas- 
ant and  inspiring  to  see  the  children  and 
grandchildren  gathered  around  to  honour 
them. 

Priesthood  and  Relief  Society  was  at- 
tended at  10  a.m.  on  Sunday.  Visiting 
Bros.  R.  Harris,  Meha,  Christy,  Nopera 
and  Pirihi  who,  with  President  Cowley, 
gave  us  some  very  interesting  talks  after 
the  District  and  Branch  reports  had  been 
given.  Nomination  to  advance  members 
of  the  Priesthood  were  given  at  the 
Priesthood  meeting  and  were  sustained 
at  the  general  meeting  which  took  place 
at   2.30   p.m. 

The  visiting  brethren  and  President 
gave  very  interesting  talks  at  this  meet- 
ing. The  District  Presidency  opened  the 
evening  meeting.  The  visiting  Elders 
Harris,  Meha,  Christy,  Nopera,  President 
Cowley  and  Elder  Turi  Ruruku  ordained 
Bro.  J.  R.  Robinson  to  the  Melchizedek 
Priesthood  as  an  Elder.  John  Wycliff 
Ruruku  and  John  Elkington  were  ordained 
as  Teachers,  and  John  Hippolite  as  Dea- 
con. Relief  Society  Sisters  were  set  apart. 
Tuo  Hippolite  as  1st  Counsellor,  Ester 
Elkington  as  2nd  Counsellor,  Elva  Kotua 
as  Secretary,  and  Louisa  Hemi  as  Teacher. 
Olive  Hippolite  as  President  of  the  Re- 
lief Society  of  the  Madsen  Branch  and 
Nui  Elkington  2nd  Counsellor.  It  had 
been  decided  that  as  there  were  Sisters 
in  both  Nelson  and  Madsen  that  it  would 
be  better  for  two  branches  to  operate. 
President  and  others  gave  very  inspiring 
talks  after  the  Relief  Society  had  taken 
over   from    the    District    Presidency. 

GISBORNE     DISTRICT 
Reported  by  Hine  McGhee 

New  members  of  Te  Hapara  are  Bro. 
and  Sister  Whakahc  Matenga  and  family. 
Bro.  Whakahe  is  a  driver  for  the  Green 
and  White  Taxis.  Another  frequent  visi- 
tor to  our  Branch  is  Sister  Dorothy  Fer- 
guson of  Mahia ;  she  is  working  for  the 
Gisborne  Native  Land  Court.  We  wel- 
come back  Bro.  Nuia  Makoare,  an  old 
member  of  the  Church.  We  are  certainly 
happy  to  have  theBe  good  Saints  in  our 
mid  »t.  sifter  Char]  »1 1  ■  Morris,  our  Re- 
lief Society  Board  member,  visited  T< 
Hapara  to  discuss  a  Bring-and-Buy  Social 
to     be    held     in     July.       Much     inter. 

been  shown  by  outsiders  al  the  large 
amount    of   money    collected    al    Hui 

WAIKATO    DISTRICT 
Reported    by    Hoani    Paki 

Brother  Victor  Osborne  ha     bei  n  doing 
■■  real    work    In    I  be    < "  n  ohanga    1 1 
lie  ha     i"  en  ■  isii  ted   bj    Bi 
and  Harry   Marshall       \A   ■ 
ai    Bro.   I  Soromandi  l'  .A        lec 

tended         tO        I         OeU  :,,. 

Wetel-e.  AliM.I   j        ,  !,    |1       |, 

w  ho    i      r<  ported    ml     In      In    I 

t  in-ee    .,i  her      an     reported      af<      Rawirl 

Honetana,   John    Kihi   and    Ma 

o  thi  !<•  may   be  mo  Brot  her 

An.iKi.     There    -,\  ere  l.i  ! 


in  the  recent  Home  Guard  camp  at  Hoe 
O  Tainui.  The  Sunday  School  of  Hoe 
O  Tainui  Branch  was  reorganized  under 
tho  supervision  of  the  District  Superin- 
tendent. The  new  Superintendent  of  the 
Branch  is  Bro.  A.  Nahu,  Bro.  Simon 
Johnson  1st  Counsellor,  and  Bro.  J. 
Apiti  is  2nd  Counsellor.  Sisters  Toni 
Nahu  and  H.  Apiti  are  Secretary  and 
Class  Teacher  respectively. 

MAHIA    DISTRICT 
Reported    by    Riripeti    Mataira 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  Relief  Society 
meeting  of  May  12th,  the  time  was 
promptly  turned  over  to  Mrs.  George 
Ormond  of  Mahia,  who  was  invited  to 
speak  on  and  organize  a  Maori  W.W.S.A. 
Sister  Lean  Waerea  was  elected  to  the 
chair  with  Mrs.  B.  Mataira  as  Secretary. 
The  meeting  concluded  with  a  hearty  vote 
of  thanks  to  Mrs.   Ormond. 

Eighty  children  of  the  upper  classes  of 
the  Nuhaka  Native  School  were  accom- 
panied by  several  of  the  Sisters  on  their 
visit  to  the  Gisborne  Intermediate  School. 
It  turned  out  a  beautiful  day  after  almost 
two  weeks  of  continuous  rain.  All  re- 
port as  having  had  a  "royal"  time  at 
talkies,  games,  and  a  sampling  of  victory- 
bombs  at  an  ice  cream  factory,  and,  what 
with  coming  home  winners  of  the  basket- 
ball and  football  tournaments  in  a  rail 
car.  They  are  now  eagerly  looking  for- 
ward   to    a    proposed    trip    to    Napier. 

The  members  of  the  Nuhaka  M.I. A. 
responded  to  an  invitation  to  represent 
New  Zealand  at  a  pageant  held  in  Wai- 
roa.  They  also  tendered  to  Pte.  Ivan 
McKenzie  a  farewell  function  in  the 
L.D.S.  Hall,  where  Sister  Ata  Pederson 
made     the     M.I. A.     presentation. 

Mr.  Wi  Nepia  is  a  patient  in  the  Wai- 
roa  Hospital  with  a  fractured  leg.  He 
is    slowly    progressing. 

The  members  of  the  district  wish  t  i 
extend  to  Sisters  Lucy  Marsh  and  Nga- 
hina  Gillies  their  sympathy  in  the  loss  of 
their  daughter  Ira.  whose  death  occurred 
quite    recently. 

WHANGAREI   DISTRICT 
By   Hone  Paea 

Sisters     Myra     Mason     and     Ellen     Hale, 

!    and   Counsellor  of   the   Primary 
Association    of    the    Whangarei    District. 
ha\  e  been  \  isii  ing  I  he-  follow  ins   Brai 
Maromal  u,  Ruatangata,   Kaikou,  Te   I 
Tautoro,    Whangarei    and    Awarua.      The] 

i    t  hat    titer  ■   are   not    many    children 

in    the    Branches    owing     to    the    p 

out   to  the  .  Tin> 

ed    upon    the   parents   of   the  chil- 

dtt  n      to     devote     more     of     their     tim,       in 

t  he   children   t  he   principle-    o 

Brother  Paepae  Witehira,  Superintend- 
i  nl  of  th.   Sundaj   School  ■  of  I  he  R  ' 

and    Hale   on    then-    tour   of    the    I1 
Wil  h   1 1  ire  planning 

a     Primary    and    a    Sundaj     School    pro 
gramme,   for   the  coming    Hui    Paril 

o       hira   paid   tribute   to 
the  old  folk     for  then-  faithfuln<  la  in  the 


190 


TE  KARERE 


Hurae,  I'M.. 


On  May  7th,  many  people  turned  out 
to  witness  the  closinK  programme  of  the 
Awarna  M.I. A.  for  the  year.  After  the 
usual  programme,  supper  was  served. 
What  was  left  over  was  auctioned  and  a 
few  "Bob"  was  had.  Dancinp:  continued 
to  the  early  hours  of  the  morning.  Many 
thanks  to  Bro.  George  Shelford  and  his 
dance  band  for  the  wonderful  music  they 
rendered. 

Many  families  have  left  Awarua,  and 
some  have  gone  as  far  as  Hawke's  Bay. 
The  latest  to  leave  was  Bro.  and  Sister 
Jono  WiHongi  and  their  family,  for  Wai- 
kiekie — not  Waikiki.  Sister  Tia  WiHongi 
and  her  two  sons  for  Hawke's  Bay.  The 
'*otal  number  to  have  left  the  Branch  is 
12  adults  and  21  children.  We  wish  all 
these  good  folks  o-ood  luck  in  their  new 
abodes. 

Bro.  Hone  Paea,  of  the  North  of  Auck- 
land Genealogical  Committee,  attended  a 
Whakapapa  meeting  that  was  held  in 
Pipiwai  on  May  9.  The  meeting  was  an 
interesting  one.  The  people  showed  a 
keen  desire  to  continue  with  the  work  of 
redeeming  their  dead  ancestors.  "There 
is  not  much  time  left  to  save  and  re- 
deem   our    dead.    .    .    ." — Joseph    Smith. 

Sonny  Crete,  the  18-month-old  son  of 
Bro.  and  Sister  Heteraka  Anaru,  died  at 
their  home  (PipiwaP  22nd  May.  Death 
was  due  to  a  convulsion  following  a 
gastro-enteritis  which  had  evidently  been 
brought  on  by  the  eating  of  some  fresh 
apples. 

WELLINGTON    BRANCH 
Reported   by    Ray    Stinson 

Wellington  is  progressing  well.  Visitors 
to  the  Branch  are  Bro.  Pat  Rei  of  Auck- 
land, Nola  Loader  from  Nuhaka,  also  Sis. 
Zena  Stent  who  was  passing  through  to 
Christchurch.  With  so  many  men  and 
women  in  uniform  they  are  nearly  always 
in  the  majority  at  church.  Bro.  Domney 
extends  a  welcome  to  all  overseas  mem- 
bers   to   help   in   the   meetings. 


TAMAKI,     H-B. 

Reported   by   William    Harris 

About  the  worm  n  Colli  of  the  Branch. 
Where  and  what  they  are  doing.  Ema- 
raina  Paewai,  Mary  Taurau,  Charlotte 
McLaughlin,  Pare  Takana,  Eliza  Harris. 
Kuini  Wirihana.  Te  Muri  Paewai,  Amy 
Takerei,  Mini  Snee,  Ngete  Mihaere,  Api- 
kara  Paewai  and  Lucy  Hemmingsen  at 
home.  Treve  Harris  domestic  at  Danne- 
virke.  Rangirangi  Mihaere,  domestic  at 
Napier.  Mavis  Paewai,  at  Duff's  Hospi- 
tal, Napier.  Agnes  Floyd,  land-girl  at 
Dannevirke.  Awhitia  Hiha,  dental  clinic 
at  Dannevirke.  Una  Thompson,  Economy 
Shop,  Dannevirke.  Joy  Takerei,  domestic 
at     Dannevirke.  Emaraina     Takerei,    at 

Post  Office,  Dannevirke.  Ata  and  Theo 
Barclay  are  domestics  at  home.  Maraea 
Manihera,  Christine  Enoka  and  Hine  Te 
Maari  are  going  to  High  School  at  Danne- 

WANGANUI  DISTRICT 
Reported    by    Betty    Stent 

We  heartily  congratulate  Sister  Bella 
Stokoe  and  Mrs.  C.  A  Stinson.  who  have 
been  appointed  and  sustained  as  2nd 
Counsellor  and  Secretary  to  our  Relief 
Society.  Visitors  to  our  community  have 
been  Sister  Sayring  and  Mrs.  Robinson 
of  Nelson.  During  the  May  vacations 
Zena  "Shiny  Eyes"  Stent  returned  from 
her  gay  life  at  Training  College,  Christ- 
church,  to  visit  her  folks  and  Saints. 
STATISTICS 

Marriages. — C.  Ngare  to  Mutu  Wera 
Witika.  Sam  Stockman  to  Jean  Timothy 
John.  Ruakau  Maunghan  Rapana  to  Mi- 
hinga   T.    Tito.      Wharaunga    Te    Kare    to 

Mav    Waitapu.      Baptisms Waepoto   Tu- 

hua,  May  2,  1943,  by  Rei  Tuhua.  Rahera 
Reti.  April  11,  1943,  by  Hoani  Paki. 
Births. — A  son  to  Donald  and  Miriam 
Coromandel.  A  son  to  Turongo  and 
Maude  Rapana.  A  daughter  to  John 
and    Rebecca    Paki. 


JOSEPH    SMITH'S   TEACHINGS  -Continued  from  page  /H7. 

End  of  the  World,  Meaning  of. — The  end  of  the  world  is  the 
destruction  of  the  wicked,  the  harvest  and  the  end  of  the  world  have  an 
allusion  directly  to  the  human  family  in  the  last  days,  instead  of  the 
earth,  as  many  have  imagined;  and  that  which  shall  precede  the  com- 
ing of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  the  restitution  of  all  things  spoken  of  by  the 
mouth  of  all  the  holy  prophets  since  the  world  began ;  and  the  angels 
are  to  have  something  to  do  in  this  great  work,  for  they  are  the  reapers. 
As,  therefore,  the  tares  are  gathered  and  burned  in  the  fire,  so  shall 
it  be  in  the  end  of  the  world;  that  is,  as  the  servants  of  God  go  forth 
warning  the  nations,  both  priests  and  people,  and  as  they  harden  their 
hearts  and  reject  the  light  of  truth,  these  first  being  delivered  over  to 
the  buffetings  of  Satan,  and  the  law  and  the  testimony  being  closed  up, 
as  it  was  in  the  case  of  the  Jews,  they  are  left  in  darkness,  and  delivered 
over  unto  the  day  of  burning;  thus  being  bound  up  by  their  creeds, 
and  their  bands  being  made  strong  by  their  priests,  are  prepared  for 
the  fulfilment  of  the  saying  of  the  Saviour — "The  Son  of  Man  shall 
send  forth  His  angels,  and  gather  out  of  His  Kingdom  all  things  that 
offend,  and  them  which  do  iniquity,  and  shall  cast  them  into  a  furnace 
of  fire,  there  shall  be  wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth." — History  of  the 
Church,   Vol.   2,  p.   271, 


Wahanga  38  Akuhata,    1943 


Nama  8 


W  ;m  # 


FLYING-OFFICER    HOHEPA    M.    MEHA.    R.N.Z.A.F. 


LVglllllHIIIM>U 


f'^m K-SLIIII1...I 


NEWS  FROM  THE  FIELD 


AUCKLAND     DISTRICT 
Reported    by    Ngaro    Hooro    (W.S.) 

All  good  things  generally  have  an  end- 
ing. To  this  respect  the  departure  of 
our  American  brethren  is  tangible.  We 
regret  your  departure;  but  we  realize  thai 
you  have  a  job  to  do.  We  hope  that  you 
will  return  in  the  very  near  future  to 
mingle  with  us  once  again  and  we  wish 
you  a  "bop  voyage,"  and  may  God's  pro- 
tection   be    with    you    wherever    you    are. 

There  has  been  a  reshuffling  in  the  Sun- 
day School:  Bro.  Alex  Douglas  released 
from  the  secretaryship  is  now  2nd  Assist- 
ant Superintendent,  while  Bro.  Jack 
Richards  succeeds  to  the  office  of  Secre- 
tary— this  took  place  on  20th  June.  Well 
done,  brethren!  The  M.I. A.  has  also 
gained  by  the  appointment  of  Bros.  Jack 
Richards,  and  Win  Smiler  as  the  Recrea- 
tion Committee  to  control  the  activity 
period.  An    opportunity     was     given    to 

them  to  show  what  ability  they  possess 
when  they  had  full  control  at  the  Social 
and  Dance  sponsored  by  the  M.I. A.  on 
Tuesday  evening,  the  29th  June,  at  the 
Alliance  Hall,  Eden  Terrace.  The  func- 
tion was  an  undoubted  success.  The  intro- 
duction of  the  American  Virginia  Reel 
was  well  received  and  proved  a  very 
popular  turn.  The  Monte  Carlo  Waltz 
was  won  by  Bro.  W.  Williamson,  U.S. 
Navy,  and  partner.  The  music  was  ably 
rendered  by  Bro.  Len  Owenj  extras  by 
Bros.  W.  Brosnan  and  Ngaro  Hooro.  Bro. 
Brosnan's  dancing  turn  proved  a  success. 
The  M.C.  duties  were  capably  carried  out 
by  Bro.  Richards,  ably  supported  by  Win. 

A  prominent  Sister,  who  is  on  a  mis- 
sion in  the  northern  districts,  is  Sister 
Rangi  Tengaio.  Before  going  northward 
she  laboured  in  the  Mangere  Branch  for 
two  weeks.  She  did  a  wonderful  work 
there  in  encouraging  the  Sisters  of  the 
Relief  Society  to  make  quilts,  and  baby 
clothes.  She  gave  some  wonderful  ser- 
mons there  to  the  Saints.  Visitors  to  our 
Branch,  from  the  Waikato  District,  were 
Sister  E.  Scott  and  her  friends.  Sister 
Marv  Owen  left  for  her  home  in  the 
north,  to  attend  and  make  preparations 
for  the  coming  big  Hui  to  be  held  at 
Pipiwai  on  July  10th,  to  be  followed  by 
the  Hui  Pariha  on  the  11th.  President 
Matthew  Cowley  and  Sister  Elva  Cowley 
are   attending   this   Hui. 

MANAWATU     DISTRICT 
By    Polly    Wineera 


ck    to    circulation    once 
you     the     largest     scoop 


Here    we    are 
more,     bringing 

from  this  part  of  the  mission.  We  have 
quite  a  bit  of  territory  to  cover,  so  let's 
go.  We  regret  to  report  the  ill-health  of 
our  District  President,  Mane  Taurau, 
Dannevirke.  Our  prayers  are  for  his 
speedy  recovery,  and  we  hope  to  see  him 
around  our  end  of  the  district  in  the  near 
future  How  much  Dannevirke  is  going 
to  profit  by  your  presence  will  surely  be 
realised. 

To  the  small  but  staunch  group  of  Mor- 
mon Marines  who  never  fail  to  attend  our 


(Continued  on  page  3  of  Cover) 


services    when    it    is    their    privilege    to, 

we  are  truly  grateful..  Bro.  Heaton,  who 
lias  spent  some  years  on  a  mission  in 
England  delivered  a  fine  sermon  at  our 
meeting.  The  power  with  which  he  spoke 
can  come  only  from  a  missionary  of  his 
experience.  To  Bro.  Young  and  the  other 
hoys  we  want  to  encourage  your  presence 
in  our  midst,  for  it  brings  back  to  us 
the  spirit   of  our  Elders. 

We  welcomed  into  our  midst  Sister  Ao 
Elkington.  w.fe  of  the  late  Arthur  Elking- 
ton  of  Madsen,  and  her  son  Angus, 
Arthur's  sister,  Polly.  Bro.  Turi  Ruruku, 
relatives  and  friends.  The  gathering  was 
■i  sad  one,  for  we  mourned  the  loss  of 
our  dear  Bro.  Arthur,  who  was  killed  in 
action  recently.  Shortly  afterwards  we 
learned  of  the  death  of  Herbert  Elking- 
ton, twin  son  of  Bro.  and  Sister  James 
Elkington  and  nephew  of  Arthur's,  who 
lost  his  life  serving  his  country.  To  the 
relatives  of  these  two  fine  men  we  extend 
our  sincere  and  heartfelt  sympathy  in 
their  loss,  but  we  realise  that  what  the 
gospel  has  taught  us  on  life  and  death 
will    help    us    bear   our   sorrows. 

Bro.  Taylor  Mihaere  visited  us  for  a 
few  days  whilst  on  leave  from  an  air 
training  station.  He  is  looking  well  and 
favours  his   new  assignment  a   lot. 

Through  the  means  of  Te  Karere  I 
would  like  to  extend  my  very  sincere 
appreciation  and  thanks  to  Bro.  and  Sis- 
ter Hapi  Kawana  of  Gladstone  for  their 
kind  hospitality  shown  me  whilst  spend- 
ing   a    few    days    with    them. 

We  were  privileged  indeed  to  have  with 
us,  on  a  very  short  visit,  President  Cow- 
ley, who  attended  Sunday  School  at  Pori- 
rua,  then  returned  to  Wellington  and 
back    to   Auckland. 

The  parents  and  family  of  Ella  Wi 
Neera  Hawea  were  thrilled  to  have  her 
come  from  Hastings  and  stay  a  few  weeks 
with  them.  Ella  was  accompanied  by  her 
little  daughter,  Gail.  They  are  missed 
very    much    now   that   they    have   gone. 

In  June  a  reception  was  held  to  wel- 
come home  another  group  of  the  Maori 
Battalion  from  the  Middle  East.  Lady 
Pomare,  Ngati  Poneke  Club  members, 
and  many  others  were  responsible  for 
the  success  of  the  reception.  Mr.  Kingi 
Tahiwi,  Snr.,  capablv  carried  out  the 
duties  of  an  M  C.  Speeches  of  welcome 
were  delivered  by  Mr.  Hapi  Love,  Sir 
Apirana  Ngata,  Hohepa  WiNeera,  Bro. 
Syd  Christie  of  Nuhaka,  Mr.  Jessep,  East 
Coast  Commissioner,  and  the  Hon.  Mr. 
Mason,  Native  Minister.  Action  songs 
between  speeches  formed  part  of  the  en- 
tertainment. Replies  on  behalf  of  the 
returned  boys  were  given  by  Lt.  Henare 
Toka,  and  Col.  Dyer  of  the  Hawke's  Bay, 
who  requested  that  one  minute  silence 
be  ohserved  in  remembrance  of  those  who 
had  fallen  on  the  field  of  battle.  Luncheon 
was    served. 

Among  Ngati  Poneke's  various  social 
events  of  the  month,  we  feel  it  worthy 
to  mention  that  they  were  very  proud 
indeed  to  entertain  General  Sir  Bernard 
Freyberg.  who  was  accompanied  on  this 
occasion  by  the  Prime  Minister,  at  a  very 
special    reception    held    in   his    honour.      A 


Te  Karere 


Established  in  1907 
Wahanga    38  Akuhata,    1943 


Nama    8 


Matthew    Cowley  Tumuaki    Mihana 

Kelly  Harris         Etita 

Eru   T.    Kupa       Kaiwhakamaori 

Waimate   Anaru  Kaiwhakamaori 


"Ko  tenei  Pepa  i  whakatapaa  hei  hapai  ake  i  te  hvi  Maori  hi 
roto  i  nga  whakaaro-nui.' 


"Te  Karere"  is  published  monthly  by  the  New  Zealand  Mission  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  and  is  printed  by  THE  BUSINESS  PRINTING 
WORKS  LTD.,  55  Albert  Street,  Auckland,  CI,  N.Z.  Subscription  Rates:  3/-  per 
six  months;  5/-  per  year;  £1  for  five  years;  £2/10/-  for  life.  (UnHed  States  Cur- 
rency: $1.00   per  year;   $4.00   for  five   years;   $10.00   for  life.) 


Address    Correspondence,    Box    72,    Auckland,    C.l,    New    Zealand. 


CONTENTS 

Editorial — 

Page 

Maori    Leadership    

196 

Special    Features —  ' 

The  Woman's  Corner,  "Haki  Haki"   

198 

Ordinances  and  Ceremonies  (Nga  Mahi  Ma  te 

Eohingatanga )   . .  203 

Church    Features — 

Sunday  School     

200 

Primary   

205 

News  from  the  Field 

. .  Inside  Front  ( over 


TE  KARERE  Akuhata,  1943 

Editorial  .  .  , 

MAORI  LEADERSHIP 

Before  the  days  of  the  European  invasion  of  New  Zea- 
land the  Maori  lived  within  the  boundaries  of  his  ancestral 
lands  and  was  an  integral  unit  of  a  noble  tribe.  He  religiously 
complied  with  all  laws  of  the  marae  and  subjected  himself, 
under  all  conditions,  to  the  will  of  the  chief. 

In  tribal  warfare  and  in  the  communal  pursuits  of 
peace  time  the  strength  and  accomplishments  of  the  tribe 
were  dependent  upon  the  leadership  of  the  children.  The 
longevity  of  the  people  and  their  remarkable  physical  appear- 
ance; the  sanitary  conditions  under  which  they  lived  and  the 
absence  of  epidemic  diseases  among  them  were  all  indica- 
tive of  the  type  of  leadership  which  obtained  in  those  times. 

Although  European  civilization (  ?)  has  shortened  both 
the  life  and  physical  stature  of  the  Maori  he  still  vibrates 
with  racial  pride  when  reciting  an  ancestral  line  back  to  a 
renowned  chieftain. 

There  is  much  in  the  complex  economic  plan  which  the 
invader  brought  with  him  which  perplexed  the  Maori  at  the 
outset,  and  which  he  is  not  able  to  assimilate  to  his  advan- 
tage after  a  hundred  years  of  effort.  This  condition  or 
failure  of  transition  from  the  well  ordered  and  simple 
economic  life,  of  the  pre-invasion  days,  to  the  European  plan 
cannot  be  charged  against  Maori  leadership.  Current  history 
proves  only  too  well  that  nowhere  is  there  a  leadership  which 
is  solving  the  economic  problems  which  beset  the  whole  world. 

This  same  economic  structure  which  has  puzzled  the  Maori 
is  now  crumbling  upon  the  very  people  who  are  responsible 
for  it. 

There  are  conditions,  however,  apart  from  the  economic 
problems,  which  are  weakening  and  destructive  forces  among 
the  Maori  people,  and  for  which  the  tribal  leadership,  or 
absence  of  it,  is  responsible.  These  conditions  have  to  do 
more  particularly  with  the  social  evils  which  exist  among 
them.  These  social  disorders  are  a  direct  challenge  to  Maori 
ladership. 

As  long  as  the  Maori  people  continue  to  live  in  com- 
munities surrounding .  the  ancestral  marae  the  tribal  chiefs 


Akuhata,  1943  TE  KARERE  197 

of  the  marae  have  it  within  their  power  to  regulate  the  social 
behaviour  of  the  people,  and  also  the  sanitary  conditions 
under  which  they  live. 

If  the  younger  people,  and  elders,  too,  for  that  matter, 
are  degenerating  and  prostituting  their  morals  with  such 
reckless  abandon  as  is  so  much  in  evidence,  the  disorder  is 
due  to  either  an  absence  of  leadership  or  a  demoralization 
of  the  leader  himself. 

For  many  years  the  leadership  among  the  Maori  people 
with  special  reference  to  the  regulation  of  the  social  life  in 
the  community  has  been  implemented  by  the  Maori  Council. 
Each  district  has  its  own  council  and  within  the  district  each 
village  may  have  its  own  committee.  These  committees  are 
elected  by  the  people  and  they  are  vested  with  power  and 
authority  to  administer  the  Maori  Council  by-laws.  If  these 
administrative  committees,  together  with  other  tribal  leaders 
would  exercise  their  authority  within  the  community  over 
which  they  have  jurisdiction  there  would  be  a  much-needed 
improvement  in  the  social  and  sanitary  habits  of  the  Maori 
people. 

Drunkenness  is  the  most  destructive  evil  among  the 
Maori  people  to-day,  and  yet  if  the  Maori  Councils  were  pro- 
perly functioning  this  habit  would  soon  disappear  from  the 
Maori  community.  In  those  districts  where  Maori  leader- 
ship is  active  there  is  no  drinking  or  carousing  within  the 
environs  of  the  marae,  nor  is  there  any  gambling  permitted. 

Social  diseases  are  spreading  and  young  children  are 
contracting  these  diseases  because  of  unsanitary  conditions 
which  exist  in  the  homes.  The  Maori  is  too  reluctant  to  sub- 
mit to  medical  treatment  and  too  many  only  do  so  as  a  last 
resort.  These  conditions  could  be  remedied  by  proper 
leadership. 

These  existing  evils  are  the  fifth  columnists  on  the  home 
front.  If  we  arc  not  victorious  on  the  home  front  the  efforts 
of  our  forces  overseas  will  add  little  to  our  future  happiness. 
Courageous   leadership   was   never   in   demand   among   the 

Maori  people  as  it  is  now.  Every  tribal  leader  and  Maori 
Council   have   within   their  hands  the  destiny  of  the  race. 

The  social  disorders  of  your  people  are  challenging  your 

leadership. 

Matthew  Cowley 


198  TE  KARERE  Akuhata,  1943 

The  Woman's  Corner 

HAKI   HAKI 
By  Elva  T.  Cowley 

Since  the  beginning  of  time  mankind  has  had  many  battles  to  fight. 
Some  of  the  greatest  ones,  however,  have  not- been  on  the  battlefield, 
but  combatting  the  unseen  enemies  that  invade  the  home.  These 
enemies  have  caused  more  deaths  and  misery  than  mechanized  warfare. 
They  are  the  germs  and  organisms  that  attack  the  human  body.  Some 
of  the  most  annoying  of  these  enemies  are  those  that  attack  the  skin 
and    cause    unsightly,    pustular    sores    and    abrasions. 

There  is  scarcely  a  Maori  family,  as  well  as  many  Pakehas,  that 
have  not  at  some  time  or  another  had  to  battle  these  skin  enemies. 
It  is  not  an  uncommon  thing  to  see  children  of  all  ages,  as  well  as 
adults,   bearing  scabs   and   scars   from   skin   infections. 

The  word  Haki  Haki  is  commonly  used  by  the  Maori  for  most 
skin  eruptions  preceded  by  itching.  Yet  one  should  realize  there  are 
several  types  of  skin  infections  where  itching  may  occur.  These  are 
not  all  caused  by  the  same  germ  and  therefore  should  be  diagnosed  and 
treated   differently   to   obtain   a   successful   cure. 

Two  of  the  common  skin  infections  one  has  to  combat,  and  which 
are  often  confused  for  each  other,  are  Scabies  or  Itch  and  Impetigo. 
Thjse  diseases  are  not  the  same  and  do  not  originate  from  the  same 
germ,  but  in  the  process  of  inoculation  and  because  of  scratching,  the 
two  types  of  germs  may  contaminate  the  skin  at  the  same  time,  making 
it  difficult  to  distinguish  one  from  the  other.  The  skin  is  an  organ  of 
the  body  and  not  just  "the  wrapping  paper  around  a  parcel."  "It  is 
one  of  the  chief  guardians  of  the  gateways  to  the  citadel  of  life."  A 
tiny  invisible  abrasion  of  the  skin  may  give  entrance  to  these  enemy 
hosts  and  cause  death.  The  skin  being  in  constant  touch  with  the  outer 
world  is  the  lodging  place  of  a  large  variety  of  organisms  that  can  be 
seen  through  the  microscope. 

The  number  of  organisms  found  upon  the  skin  varies  with  the 
habits  of  the  individual.  A  clean  person,  who  has  frequent  baths 
has  far  less  germs  on  the  skin  than  one  who  is  a  stranger  to  soap  and 
plenty  of  warm  water.  Many  of  the  microbes  and  parasites  that  infect 
the  skin  breed  in  dirt  and  filth.  Therefore,  the  person  who  keeps  his 
body  clean,  all  things  being  equal,  is  less  apt  to  fall  prey  to  these 
organisms  or  germs.     Scabies,  or  the  Itch,  is  a  contagious  disease  due 

to  the  invasion  of  the  skin  by  the 
itch  mite.  The  first  evidence  of 
the  disease  is  an  intense  itching 
of  the  skin  predominantly  between 
the  fingers,  on  the  hands,  wrists, 
lower  abdomen,  ankles,  or  wher- 
ever the  skin  is  most  tender.  This 
itching  is  caused  by  the  female 
mite  or  parasite  which  burrows 
into  the  skin  and  deposits  its  eggs 
and  then  dies.  After  the  eggs 
hatch,  the  young  make  their  way 
to  the  surface  of  the  skin.  They 
again  burrow  into  the  skin,  keeping 
up  the  process.  Violent  itching,  worst  at  night,  is  the  chief  symptom. 
The  malady  progresses  steadily  unless  held  in  check  by  daily  baths 
and  washings,  and  becomes  worse  and  worse  as  the  itching  and  the 
amount  of  eruption  increases. 


Akuhata,  1943  TE  KARERE  199 

The  ordinary  case  is  not  difficult  to  diagnose,  but  constant  scratch- 
ing causes  various  types  of  infection,  producing  numerous  unsightly 
sores  containing  pus  and  crusting  over  into  granular  scabs.  This  dis- 
ease is  contagious  to  a  marked  degree  and  will  contaminate  the  entire 
family  if  precautions  are  not  taken.  It  is  most  commonly  contracted 
by  sleeping  with  those  affected  or  by  occupying  the  bed  with  unchanged 
linen  in  which  the  affected  person  has  slept.  It  is  also  contracted  by 
using  common  towels,  wearing  contaminated  clothing,  using  toilet 
articles,  towels  and  even  from  shaking  hands.  Therefore  the  care- 
less, unclean  individual  may  be  the  cause  of  much  misery  befalling  those 
whose  personal  cleanliness  is  beyond  reproach. 

The  aim  of  the  treatment  of  Scabies  is  to  destroy  all  the  mites 
and  all  their  eggs  infesting  the  skin.  Also  the  complete  disinfection  of 
all  articles  of  clothing  or  bed-clothing  that  may  have  become  con- 
taminated. Many  remedies  will  cure  Scabies,  but  none  have  proved 
more  successful  than  the  famous  Almond  Ointment  procurable  at  the 
Bates  Pharmacies.  Under  this  treatment  the  average  case  lasts  but 
eight  to  twelve  days,  that  is  if  the  treatment  is  carried  out  without 
a  break  during  the  whole  period  of  time,  otherwise  the  cure  will  be 
greatly  retarded  and  the  patient  must  start  again. 

During  this  treatment  daily  baths  are  imperative.  The  patient 
should  rub  the  body  thoroughly  with  soap  and  then  lie  down  in  a  large 
bath  of  warm  water  which  covers  him  completely  except  face  and 
head.  This  bath  should  contain  some  disinfectant.  The  patient  should 
remain  in  the  bath  for  half  an  hour  and  while  doing  so  should  rub  the 
affected  parts  briskly  with  a  nail  brush  or  a  coarse  wash  cloth.  After 
the  bath  dry  with  a  soft  towel  and  apply  the  ointment  sparingly.  At 
the  end  of  twelve  days  secure  a  bottle  of  Calamine  Lotion  procurable 
•  at  any  chemist,  and  pat  over  all  of  the  body  for  one  or  .two  days.  This 
is  very  helpful  to  dry  up  the  sores.  During  this  treatment  under- 
clothing should  be  changed  and  washed  every  day  if  possible.  The 
bed  linen  should  also  be  washed.  If  it  is  not  convenient  to  wash  the 
sheets  daily,  the  germs  can  be  killed  by  going  over  them  with  a  hot 
iron.  The  blankets  should  be  hung  out  in  the  sun  and  wind  where  the 
microbes  will  fall  to  the  ground. 

Impetigo,  which  is  often  mistaken  for  Scabies  by  the  unskilled,  is 
also  a  contagious  inflammatory  disease  of  the  skin.  It  is  caused  by  a 
germ  known  as  "streptococci."  It  is  characterized  by  the  formation  of 
a  blister  or  bubble-like  eruption  containing  fluid  and  then  drying  to 
thin  yellowish  crusts.  They  appear  together  forming  flattened  or 
rounded  sores  the  size  of  a  pea  or  a  sixpence.  If  the  surface  is  broken 
a  reddish  moist  surface  is  exposed,  secreting  a  thin  watery  liquid  and 
looking  not  unlike  a  burn  or  abrasion.  Several  days  after  the  appear- 
ance of  the  lesions,  they  begin  to  dry  to  thin  granular  crusts.  When 
the  edges  of  the  crusts  begin  to  loosen  they  have  the  appearance  oi' 
being  pasted  on.  A  not  unusual  site  for  the  infection  is  around  a 
finger    nail,    or    on    scratch-marks    and    other    ahrasions. 

While  Scabies  are  seldom  seen  on  the  face  and  head,  Impetigo  is 
prevalent  about  the  lips,  nose  and  even  within  the  mouth.  In  some  cases 
the   eruption    is  scattered    over   the   arms,    legs   and   trunk.       Fresh    sores 

may  appear  singly  or  in  crops  from  day  to  day.     Finally,  within  the 

course    of    several    days    or    a    week,    new     ones    coa>e    to    form    and    the 
malady   gradually   ends. 

In  exceptional  cases,  whore  itching  is  present  and  by  Scratching  the 
sores  become  infected,  the  disease  may  last  lor  one  or  two  months 
unless  properly  treated.  Tin  is  I  a  rev  I  \  a  deease  of  infancy  and 
childhood,    hut    LS   also   contracted    l.y    adult-.       Epidemics    have   also    hcen 

(Concluded  on  /-,;■ 


200  TE  KARERE  Akuhata.  1943 

SUNDAY   SCHOOL 


THE  GOSPEL'S  POWER 
Theme — 

Our  Latter-day  Saint  Sunday  Schools  arc.  potentially,  the  greatest 
agency  on  earth  for  mobilising  power.  In  Sunday  School  we  learn  how- 
to  spiritually  equip  ourselves  for  the  responsibilities  oi  the  priesthood, 

and  it  is  the  priesthood — the  priesthood  alone — which  can  harm 
power,  the  only  ultimate,  everlasting  force. 

With  God's  power  synchronized  to  our  faith  in  executing  1 1 i ->  com- 
mands, the  ponderous  tread  of  dictators'  armies  will  never  shake  the 
ground  beneath  us.  for  the  rock  of  truth  paves  our  routes  of  march. 
Christ's  lips  spoke  our  assurance  of  this  source  of  strength  when,  at  the 
Roman  liar  of  justice.  lie  told  Pilate,  "Thou  couldsl  have  no  power  at 
all  against  me,  except   it   were   given   thee  from  above." 

Our  Sunday  Schools,  through  increasing  our  efficiency  in  God's  sir- 
vice,  are  expediting  the  supply  route  to  this  self-same  authority  which 
defied  Pilate.  This  route,  unlike  the  now  historic  Burma  Road,  can 
never  he  severed  by  an  enemy's  master  encircling  manoeuvre.  It  may. 
however,  through  failure  of  the  necessary  .traffic  of  prayer,  faith,  and  good 
deeds,  disintegrate  through  disuse. 

Power  and  force,  assert  the  tyrants  who  connive  to  rule  over  us.  are 
the  only  laws  which  all  men  recognize.  In  the  letter,  if  not  the  implica- 
tion, we  are  in  accord  with  this  assertion,  for  in  Sunday  School  we  pre- 
pare to  grasp  the  rod  of  a  mighty  empire.  May  we  ever  he  inspired  to 
employ  this  power  in  promoting  man's  growth,  instead  of  his  destruction. 

— By  Joseph  W.  P.ackman,  Jnr. 


SACRAMENT  GEM 

May  wo  who  thus  have  humbly  fled 

To  Jesus  as  our  living  head. 
This  day   Our   solemn   VOWS   record, 

And  ever  live  to  serve  the  Lord. 

CONCERT  RECITATION 
1  John  4:20. 

"If  a  man  say,  I   love  God,  and  hateth  his  brother,  he  is  a  liar; 

for  he  that  loveth  not  his  brother  whom  he  hath  seen,  how  can  he 
love  God   whom  he  hath  not   seen?" 

KORERO  A  NGAKATJ 

1  Hoani  4:  20. 

"Ki  te  mea  tetahi.  E  aroha  ana  ahan  ki  te  Aina,  a  e  manahara 
ana  ki  tona  teina.  he  tangata  teka  ia  ;  te  tangata  hoki  kahore  e  aroha 
ki  tona  teina  i  kitea  nei  e  ia.  me  pehea  ka  aroha  ai  ia  ki  te  Attia 
kahore  nei  i  kitea  e  ia?" 

LESSONS 
KINDERGARTEN   (4  to  5  years). 

"A  Child  of  Promise"   (Genesis  17,  18  and  21). 

"Guarded  by  the  Lord's  Angel"   (Genesis  16  and  21). 

"A  Birthright  or  Blessing  Sold"    (Genesis  25  and  27). 


Akuhata,  1943  TE  KARERE  201 

PRIMARY   (6  to  9  years). 

"Lehi  Leaves  Jerusalem"    (1   Nephi  1  and  2). 

"The  Liahona"    (1   Nephi    16). 

"Building  of  the  Ship"    (1  Nephi  17  and  18). 
CHURCH  HISTORY  &  A  DEPT.  (10  to  11  years  and  12  to  15  years). 

"The  Last  Days  of  Moses"   (Numbers  26-34;  Deut.  34). 

"Story  of  Ruth"    (Book  of  Ruth). 

"Boyhood  of  Samuel"    (1  Samuel  1-3). 
B  DEPARTMENT   (16  to  19  years). 

"The  Blind  See  Not"  (Numbers  22-24). 

"Joshua  Succeeds  Moses"  (Numbers  27,  32,  33;  Deut.  6,  18,  28,  34) 
C  DEPARTMENT  &  GOSPEL  DOCTRINE   (All  others  not  assigned). 

"Division  of   the  Land"    (Joshua  12-24). 

"Events  Subsequent  to  the  Death  of  Joshua"    (Judges  1,  2,  17-21). 

MAORI  CLASS. 

RATAPU   TUATAHI 

MO  TE  WHAKI  HARA.  Te  whaki  hara  e  tika  ana,  ma  konei  hoki 
e  ahei  ai  te  ripeneta.  E  mea  ana  a  Hoani  "Ki  te  mea  tatou  kahore  o 
tatou  hara,  e  whakapohehe  ana  tatou  i  a  tatou  ano,  kahore  hoki  te 
pono  i  roto  i  a  tatou.  Ki  te  whaki  tatou  i  o  tatou  ha  pono  ia  he 
tika,  a  ka  murua  e  Ia  o  tatou  hara,  ka  horoia  hoki  o  tatou  he  katoa." 
E  mea  ana  ano  tetahi  korero  "Te  tangata  e  hipoki  ana  i  ona  he,  e 
kore  tana  e  kake,  te  tangata  ia  e  whaki  ana,  a  e  whakarere  ka  tohungia." 
A  ki  nga  hunga  tapu  o  tenei  wehenga  o  nga  wa  kua  mea  mai  te  Ariki, 
"Otira  he  pono  taku  e  mea  atu  nei  kia  koutou,  ko  Ahau  te  Ariki  e 
muru  nga  hara  kia  ratou  e  whaki  i  o  ratou  hara  i  mua  i  a  au  me  te 
tono  mai  kia  muru  i  nga  hara,  ko  ratou  kahore  i  hara  mo  te  matenga.'f 
A  hei  mea  whakaatu  ko  tenei  mahi  ko  te  whaki  hara  e  haere  tahi  ana 
me  te  ripeneta  kei  nga  kupu  a  te  Ariki  "Ma  tenei  koutou  ka  mohio  ai 
mehemea  te  tangata  kua  ripeneta  mo  ona  hara,  Na  ka  whaki  ia  i  ona 
hara  me  te  whakarere  rawa  atu  ano  hoki. 

Nga  Patai:  1.  Kei  hea  i  roto  i  nga  karaipiture  o  te  ao  me  te  Hahi 
e  whakaatu  ana  nga  whakaaturanga  kua  oti  te  whakaatu  i  runga  ake 
nei? 

2.  He  aha  i  tika  ai  ki  te  whaki  hara? 

3.  Rapua  etahi  whakaaro  mo  te  whakahaere  i  tenei  tikanga  i 
enei  ra,  ara,  e  pehea  ana  tenei  tikanga  kia  tatou?  .  . 

RATAPU    TUARUA 

MO  TE  MURU  HARA.  Me  whakaaro  nui  te  tangata  mahi  i  te 
hara  ki  te  muru  i  nga  hara  o  etahi  atu  ina  tumanako  ia  kua  murua 
hoki  ona.  Kei  waho  kau  te  ripeneta  mehemea  te  ngakau  o  to  tangata 
kahore  i  te  pa  mamae  me  te  whai  aroha  atu  ki  te  tangata  o  pangia 
ana  e  te  ngoikoretanga.  I  te  akonga  ki  te  inoi  a  te  hunga  e  whakar ongo 
ana  ki  a  ia  ka  whakaako  te  Kai-Whakaora  kia  ratou  kia  inoi  ki  te 
Matua  "murua  o  matou  hara  me  matou  hoki  e  muru  nei  i  o  te  luin.ua  o 
hara  ana  kia  matou."  Kahore  hoki  ana  whakaaeLanga  ka  tnuruu  o 
ratou  hara  mehemea  kahore  o  ratou  ngakau  i  to  muru  i  nga  he  O 
tetahi  me  tetahi.  Na  e  ai  Tana:  "Ki  te  whakarere*  noatia  [ho  hoki 
e  koutou  nga  he  o  to  tangata,  ka  whakarciva  noatia  iho  ano  o  koutou 
e  to  koutou  Matua  i  te  rangi  a  ki  te  kore  t  whakaiviva  noatia  iho  e 
koutou  nga  he  0  nga  tangata,  e  kon  ano  8  w  hakaiviva  noatia  iho  8 
koutou  he  e  to  koutou  Matua."  Te  murunga  ■  hara  i  waoniranui  t 
tetahi    me   tetahi   v   paingia   ai   6   to   Ariki   me   tino   watoa   to   ngakau. 

Nga  Patai:  1.  Me  pehea  to  tangata  hara  ina  tunmnako  ia  kia  murua 
ona  he?  Mo  pehea  hoki  to  hononu  o  tona  ripeneta?  E  ai  ta  te  kai- 
Whakaora   mo    aha   o    whakarmca    noatia    nga    k 


TE  KARERE  Akuhata,  1943 

RATAPU   TUATORU 
TE  WHAKAUTU  I  TE  PATAI  A  NGA  APOTORO.    Hei  whakautu 

i   te  patai  a   Pita  "K  te  Ariki,   kia  hia  nga  haranga  0  toku  teina  ki  alum 

me  taku  whakarere  noa  iho  i  tona  Kara?  kia  whitu.?  Ka  mea  a  Ihu 
ki  a  ia.  e  kore  aliau  e  mea  kia  koe  kia  whitu,  engari  kia  whitu  te  kau 
whitu."  Hei  mea  tohu  tenei  ki  te  tangata  kia  noho  rite  tonu  ia  i  nga 
wa  l.aii  a  ki  to  muni  i  te  he.  I  tetahi  wa  ano  ka  whakaako  ia  i  nga 
akonga  ka  mea  "Ki  te  hara  kia  koe  tow  tcina,  riria;  a  ki  te  ripeneta, 
murua  tona.  A  ki  te  whitu  nga  haranga  kia  koe  i  te  ra  tahi,  a  ka  whitu 
ona  hokinga  kia  koe  i  te  ra  tahi,  a  ka  mea  e  ripeneta  ana  ahau,  murua 

tona. 

Nga  Patai:   l.   P«  hea  te  patai  a  Pita  me  te  whakautu  hold 

Rapua  nga  putake  e  taea  ana  nei  e  tatou  te  whakarite  1  roto 
i  nga  whakahoki  a  te  Karaiti? 

RATAPU    TUAWHA 

MO  TE  MURUNGA  HARA  ANO.     He  whakaatu  ano  i  ta  te  Atua 

a   mo  te  mea  a  te  tangata  i  te  mehua  e  mehua  ai   i  a  ki  ona 

In  a  ka  whakaputaina  e  te  Kai-Whakaora  tetahi  kupu  whakarite  mo  te 

kingi  mo  tetahi  (»  ana  tangata  e  nama  ana  ki  a  ia  tekau  mano  taranata, 

a  te  whai  rawa  hei  utu,  na  ka  tapapa  iho  tana  pononga  ka  koropiko 

ki  a  ia  ka  mea  .  .  .  E  to  ariki  kia  ata  hanga  ki  ahau,  a  ka  utua  katoatia 

<•   ahau   kia  koe.      Na  ka  oho   i  te  aroha  te  ariki   o   tana   pononga,   tuku 

a   ia,  a  whakarerea  noatia  iho  e  ia  ana  moni  tarewa.     Heoi,  te 

a  o  tana  pononga  ki  waho,  ka  kite  i  tetahi   ona  hoa  pononga, 

an  ana  penei  i  a  ia,  na  1  ropokia  ana  e  ia,  notia  iho  te  kaki  me  te 

.    utua   taku   nama.      Heoi    tapapa   ana   tona    hoa   pononga    ki   ona 

;.    inoi    ki    a    ia    ka    mea,    kia    ata    hanga    ki    ahau,    a    ka    utua 

.    e  ahau   Ida  koe,  a  kihai  ia  i  pai   heoi  haere  ana  makaana  ia 

hare  herehere,  kia  utua  katoatia  ra  ano  te  nama.     No  te  rongo- 

te  kingi  i  tana  mea,  katahi  ka  karanga  tana  ariki  i  a  ia,  ka  mea 

kino,   i   whakarerea   noatia    e   ahau   taku   moni   tarewa 

.  a  koe,  nau  hoki  i  inoi  ki  ahau.      Na  ka  riri  tona  ariki,  a  tukuna 

ki    nga   kai   whakamamae   kia   utua   katoatia   ra   ano   tana   nama. 

Nga   Patai:    1.    He   aha    be   kupu    whakarite    a   te    king]    i    whakaputa 

.  Wnakamaramatia  u  tino  kiko  <»  to  whakatau  a  te  kingi? 


THE  WOMAN'S  CORNER—  (  ontinued  from  page  199. 

noted  to  occur  by  youths  or  adults  through  the  exchange  of  apparel  or 

the  ase  of  common  or  insufficiently  cleansed  towels. 

The  treatment   of  Inroetigi  in   first   removing  the  Bcabs. 

an  be  done  by  bathmg  I   parts  in   hot  water.     If  the 

are   difficult   to    remove,    make    a    poultice    out    of   common    clothes 
starch   or   flour   and    add    a   little    boric    acid    powder.      Make   the   starch 
thick  and  put  on  a  cloth  and  place  it  on  the  scabs.      After  scabs  soften 
and    come   away,   dry   thoroughly   and   apply   ointment    called    112.      It    is 
a  pink  ointment   and   is  definitely  said  to   he   one  of  the   most   successful 
red.     The  recipe  contain-  ten  grains  of  Hyd  Amnion, 
ounces   of   Oxide   of   Zinc   Ointment. 
i!y  and  apply  to  the  sore.-.      Tl  is  ointment  can   he  procured 
from  your  local  chemist,  and  also  at  the   Hate-   Pharmacies.      Use  Cala- 
mine promote  drying. 

Fight    the    battli  Keep   your   bodies 

and   surroundings   (dean   and    spare   BOme    innocent    person   from   misery 
due   to    your   can  •  d    neglect. 

Keep  these  instructions  in  a  convenient  place  where  you  can  refer 
to  them  often. 


Akuhata,  1943  TE  KARERE  203 

NGA  MAHI  MA  TE  TOHINGATANGA 

(He  roanga  mai  te  zvharangi  157  o  Te  Karere  o  Hune,  1943) 


WHAKARITENGA  KI  TE  TOHUNGATANGA  O  ARONA 

Ka  karanga  i  te  ingoa  o  te  tangata  e  whakaritea  ana  " .  .  .  i  roto  i  te 
mana  o  te  tohungatanga  tapu  tenei  matou  te  zvhakapa  iho  nei  o  matou 
ringaringa  ki  runga  i  to  matenga  ka  whakaritea  hoc  e  matou  hei 
Rikona  (Kaiwhakaako,  Piriti)  i  roto  i  te  Hahi  o  Ihu  Karaiti  o  te  Hunga 
Tapu  o  nga  Ra  o  Muri  Nei,  a  ka  hoatu  e  matou  kia  koe  nga  tikanga 
whakahaere,  me  nga  mana  o  tenei  karangatanga,  turanga  hoki  i  roto  i  te 
Tohungatanga  o  Arona,  i  roto  i  te  ingoa  o  te  Ariki  o  Ihu  Karaiti, 
Amine."    Nga  kupu  manaaki  me  whakahua  i  ta  te  Wairua  i  pai  ia. 

'^KHAKARITENGA  KI  TE  TOHUNGATANGA  O 
^  MEREKIHEREKE 

Ka  karanga  i  te  ingoa  o  te  tangata  e  whakaritea  ana,  ka  mca  "  .  .  .  i 
roto  i  te  mana  o  te  tohungatanga  tapu  ka  whakapa  iho  matou  (ahau 
ranci)  i  o  matou  ringaringa  ki  runga  ki  to  matenga  ka  whakaritea  koe 
hei  Kaumatua  (ki  tetahi  turanga  ke  atu  ranci)  i  roto  i  te  Hahi  o  Ihu 
Karaiti  a  te  Hunga  Tapu  o  nga  Ra  o  Muri  Nei  me  te  hoatu  ano  hoki 
kia  koe  nga  kii,  nga  tikanga  whakahaere  me  nga  mana  o  tenei  karanga- 
tanga, turanga  hoki  i  roto  i  te  Tohungatanga  Tapu  6  Merekihereke  i 
roto  i  te  ingoa  o  te  Ariki  o  Ihu  Karaiti,  Amine."  Me  hoatu  hoki  nga 
kupu   manaaki  i  ta  te    Wairua   i  pai  ai. 


Te  Minitatan.ga  mo  te  Hakaremeta — Te  hakaremeta  he  mea  tapu 
i  roto  i  te  Rongopai  o  Ihu  Karaiti.  I  te  wa  e  tata  ana  ki  Tona  ripeka- 
tanga  ka  tutaki  Ia  ki  Ana  akonga: 

'Wa   ka   man   ia   ki  te   taro,   ka   mutu   te   whakawhetai,   ka   whawhaii,   ka 

hoatu  e  ia  ki  a  ratou,  ka  mea,  Ko  ioku  tiuana  tenei  e  hoatu  ana  mo  koutou ; 
meinga  tenei  hei  whakamuhara  ki  Ahau.  I  peralia  ano  hoki  te  kapa,  i  muri  iho 
i  te  hapa,  i  mea  ia,  Ko  te  kawenata  hou  tenei  kapa  i  runga  i  oku  toto  e  ringihia 
ana   mo   koutou."     Ruku  22:19-20. 

Ko  te  minitatanga  o  te  hakaremeta  i  roto  i  te  Hahi  me  whakarite 
ki  te  tauira  a  te  Kai-whakaora,  kaua  hoki  hei  tango  mehemea  kahore  e 
tika  ana. 

Ko  te  hakaremeta  e  whakaritea  ana  i  roto  i  nga  karakia  kauwhau 
0  nga  ahiahi  Ratapu,  i  nga  huihuinga  Whakaatu  Ilinengaro  i  nga  ratapu 
tuatahi  o  te  marama,  i  roto  bold  i  nga  huihuinga  Kura  Hapati.  Kahore 
e  tika  kia  minitatia  te  hakaremeta  i  etahi  atu  huihuinga  engari  me 
tino  nui  te  take  ka  ahei.  I  roto  i  nga  Peka  me  whakarite  tenei  tikanga 
i  raro  i  te  mana  anake  o  nga  Timuakitanga  Peka.     Ma  te  Timuakitanga 

e  whakarite   mehemea  e   pai   ana   kia   ratou   tetahi   apiha   hei    whakahaere 

i  te  minitatanga  me  nga  taputapu  <»  te  hakaremeta.  Ma  nga  Piriti  o  te 
Tohungatanga  <»  Arona  me  nga  mema  <>  te  Tohungatanga  o  Mereki- 
hereke e  whakapuaki  nga  inoi  mo  te  hakaremeta;  ma  nga  Rikona  e 
tuari  haere.  Nga  Piriti  katoa  me  ako  kia  mohio  a  ngakau  ki  nga  inoi 
mo  te  hakaremeta.  M  e  titiro  Akoranga  me  nga  Kawenata  20  me  te  l 
ki  te  -r)  o  nga  upoko  «»  Moronai,  Pukapuka  Moromona.  Ko  te  mana 
i  ahei  ai  te  mea  he  wai  hei  whakakapi  mo  te  waina  kei  te  27  tekiona 
<»  nga  Akoranga  me  nga   Kawenata. 

Ko  te  Piriti  whakatapu  i  te  hakaremeta  me  tuturi  i  ■  la  e  inoi  ana. 
Ko  nga  inoi  me  whakahua  i  roto  i  te  ngakau  ng<  wairua  kaha 

kia    kanaka    an<>    i    te    w  haknnianamana    0    te    neakau.      Ko    nea    ipu    I u •  i 


204  TE  KARERE  Akuhata,  1943 

takotoranga  DUO  te  taro  me  te  wai  kia  ma  rawa,  me  hoatu  hoki  he 
lupoid  Itahu  ma  mo  runga  i  te  beepu.  K<>  nga  minita  whakatapu  i  te 
hakaremeta  me  aoroi  i  a  ratou  ringaringa  i  mua  i  te  arhawna  ki  to 
bakaremeta. 

N\ra  tamariki   nonohi  e   kiia  ana  he  incnia  Q  te   Hahi   tae   noa   ki  to 

ekenga  o  nga  tan  <>  te  arnakaheanga,  ara  ki  tc  warn  tan,  ko  enei  e  tika 
ana  ki  te  tango  i  te  hakaremeta.  Me  ako  nga  tamariki  i  muri  i  te 
rnmakanga  me  te  whakaunga  ko  te  tango  i  te  hakaremeta  he  mea  nuku 
atu  te  tapu  kite  tango,  a  lie  whakahounga  hoki  o  te  kawenata  i  mahia 
i  te  wa  i  haere  ia  ki  roto  i  nga  arai  <»  te  iriiringa. 


TE  INOI  MO  TE  TARO 

"/:  /.•  .  ///a;,  t'  te  Mutuu  ora  tout,  e  inoi  ake  ana  matau  kia  koe  i  runga 
i  te  i)i</t>ii  o  tan  'J "anta  o  Hut  Karaiti,  kia  whakapaingia  kia  whokatapua 
tenet  two  mo  nga  woirua  o  te  hunga  katoa  e  kai  ana,  kia  kainga  c  ratou 
hex  whakamaharatanga  ki  te  tinana  <>  tun   Tama,  me  tc  whakaatu  atu 

kia  koe  e  te  .Una.  e  /(•  Matita  ora  tonu,  e  whakaae  ana  rutou  km  man 
ki  runga  ki  a  niton  te  ingoa  0  tun  Tama,  a  ku  nnihuru  tonu  ki  u  in.  ku 
Pu^un  i  unu  lure  i  liomui  net  f  in  ki  a  niton,  kin  nolio  tonu  ui  tonu  ll'ni- 
ruu    i  u    rutou.     Amine." 

TE  INOI  MO  TE  WAI 
"li  te  Atua,  i'  te  Mutuu  ora  tonu,  c  inoi  ake  unu  matou  ki  i  koe  i 
runga  i  te  ingoa  <>  tun  lama  o  llm  Karaiti,  kiu  whakapaingia  kia  whaka- 
tupua  tenet  wai  mo  nga  wairua  o  te  Ituiu/u  katoa  c  inu  unu,  kin  meatia 
c  rutou  hei  whakamaharatanga  ki  nga  toto  o  tau  Tama,  i  whakahekea 
nei  m<>  rutou;  kia  whakaatu  atu  ui  rutou  ki  u  koe.  t  te  Atua,  c  te  BHatua 
ora  tonu.  ku  muhura  tonu  rutou  ki  u  in.  kiu  nolio  ui  tonu  zcuiruu  i  a 
rutou.     Amine." 


Te  Whakatapunga  o  te  Hinu. — Me  whakatapu  te  hinu  oriwa  i  mua 
i  te  whakawahinga  turoro.  Ma  npa  mema  kei  ia  ratou  te  Tohungatan^a 
o   Merekihereke   e   whakatapu  te  hinu  tino   pai  e  taea  ana. 

"Kahore  kc  tino  knupupn  mo  te  whakatapu  hinu,  eugari  ko  tc  ahum  ke  te 
whakatapunga  e  ahu  mo  te  whakawahinga  me  te  whakaora  <>  tc  turoro.  Me 
whakarite  tenet  tikanga  i  raro  i  te  arahi  o  te  Wairua  Tapu,  a  ko  nga  kupu 
c  whakapuakina  me  what  i  te  ahuatanga  o  te  men  c  inoitia  unu.  Mc  muhura 
tutou  ko  tc  hinu  c  whokatapua  unu.  me  te  whakawehea  tino  hoki  mo  nga  take 
tapu.  i  roto  i  nga  whore  <>  te  whakapono  mo  te  whakaora  i  te  hunga  mute  me  te 
whakawahi  ana  hoki.  Me  mem  muhura  ano  hoki  tutou.  ko  te  inoi  whakapono 
c  whakawatea  unu  i  te  te  turoro  n  ko  te  Atua  e  whakaora  unu  i  a  ia,  kahore 
i  tc  hinu,  cn</nri  ko  ta  tutou  c  whakarite  tc  whuknhuu  mc  whakawahi  ki  tc 
hinu  i  roto  i  te  uuiou  o   te  Ariki." — Tinmaki    tfohepa   1*'.    Mrte. 

E  tika  ana  nga  kai  kauwhau  katoa  kia  mau  i  tetahi  hinu  tapu,  a  e 
tika  hoki  kia  whai  hinu  tapu  te  Hunga  Tapu  i  roto  i  o  ratou  kainga. 


TE   WHAKATAPU    I   TE   HINU 

"Me  pupuri  e  nga  Kaumatua  tc  ipu  hinu  oriwa  kua  <>ti  te  unu  tc 
puru  a  ku  men  "...  fi  to  matou  Mutuu  i  tc  rangi,  tenet  motOU  tc  tapac 
atu  net  tend  hinu  ki  mint  i  to  aroaro  a  i  roto  i  te  muna  o  tc  '/'ohun</atan</a 

c  man  nei  i  roto  ia  matou.  ka  whakapaingia,  ka  whokatapua  ka  whaka- 
motuhaketia  tenet  hinu  mo  te  whakawahinga  me  nga  manaakitanga  n  nga 

turoto  i  roto  i  tc  ingoa  0  Ihu  Karaiti.     Amine." 


Akuhata,  1943  TE  KARERE  205 

PRIMARY 


PRIMARY  ASSOCIATION 

For  the  month  of  August,  which  ends  the  third  quarter's 
reporting  period,  new  reports  for  District  and  Branch  organiza- 
tions are  now  available.  These  reports  are  being  distributed 
from  the  Mission  Office  to  the  District  Secretaries  (Priesthood), 
who  will  see  that  all  organizations  under  their  control  receive 
their  required  forms. 

Instructions  for  filling  out  the  District  Report  is  contained 
on  the  form.  Kindly  fill  this  new  form  out  at  the  end  of 
August  to  include  all  of  the  period  between  May  31st  to  August 
31st,   1943. 

The  Branch  Report  is  a  monthly  job  and  when  completed 
at  the  end  of  each  month  is  to  be  mailed  to  MISSION 
PRIMARY  SECRETARY,  Box  72,  Auckland,  C.l. 


FIRST  WEEK 

GOD'S  GREATEST  GIFT  TO  THE  WORLD 
Objective: 

To  direct  the  child's  attention  to  babies,  thinking  of  each  as  a  gift 
from  God. 

To  kindle  in  his  heart  a  love  for  the  greatest  of  all  gifts — The 
Christ-Child. 

Memory  Material: 

"Once  withing  a  lonely  stable, 
Where  the  sheep  and  oxen  lay, 
A  loving  mother  laid  her  baby 
In  a  manger  filled  with  hay. 
Many  was  the  mother  there, 
And  the  Christ  that  baby  fair." 
Lesson   Helps: 

Bible:  Matthew  1:18-25;  Luke  1:  26-38;  2:1-7;  Isaiah  7:  14,  9:6-7. 

If  you  have  access  to  any  Life  of  Christ,  read  about  the  Holy  Land 
at  the  time  Jesus  was  born,  the  customs  of  the  people,  their  manner  of 
living,  means  of  transportation,  and  so  on. 

Approach    to    Lesson: 

Place  a  number  of  baby  pictures  about  the  room  low  enough  to  ho 
easily  seen  by  the  children.  Let  different  ones  go  to  the  front  and 
choose  the  pictures  they  like  best.  Perhaps  sonic  may  ho  able  to  toll 
why  the  picture  is  a  favourite.  Tell  some  incident  about  a  baby  in  the 
home  of  one  of  the  children,  or  speak  ol  a  baby  recently  arrived  in 
one  of  the  families.  This  will  begin  the  conversation  and  the  children 
will  tell  Interesting  things  about  the  "baby"  at   home. 

Sing  a  lullaby  and   let  the  children    make   believe   rocking  a   baby. 
THE   BIRTH   OF   THE   CHRIST-CHILD 

I    want    to    tell    you    about    a    lovely    Baby    that    came    to    two    ^ood 
people.      Their  names  were. Joseph  and   Mary.       They  lived  in  a  beautiful 
place    Called    Naaareth.       The    Lord    lived     Mary    very    much.      SI 
gentle,  and  all  who  knew  her  loved   her, 

One  evening  while  Mary  was  praying  in  her  garden,  a  M  ranee  hut 
wonderful    thing    happened.       As    she    prayed    she    heard    a    sound    and. 


TE  ECARERE  Akuham,  19*3 

looking   up.  she  Baw  ■   lovely  angel.     For  a   few  seconds   Mary 

afraid.      The    angel     was    kind    to     Mary     when     he    saw    that    she    was 

frightened.       "Fear  not,  Mary,"  he  said.       "Blessed  are  thou  among 

women.     The  Lord  loves  you  very  much  and  is  going  to  scud  you  ■  Son, 

and  you  shall  call  His  nana-  .Jesus."  Mary's  heart  was  filled  with  joy. 
"He    it    unto    me    even    according   to    thy    word,"    Bhe    said. 

The  angel  returned  to  God  who  sent  him.  and  Mary  remembered 
what  the  angel  said.     There  was  a  Bong  in  her  heart  while  she  began 
to  get  ready  for  the  little  baby  Jesus.     She  asked  God  to  help  hei 
take  care  of  the  baby  when   He  should  come. 

One  day  Joseph.  Mary's  husband,  took  her  on  a  journey  to 
another  village,  the  town  of  Bethlehem.  It  was  a  long  way  from 
Nazareth  whey  they  lived,  to  Bethlehem.  Mary  rode  on  a  donkey 
and  Joseph  walked  by  her  side.      (Show  the  picture  of  donkey.)      When 

Mary  grew  tired  riding  on  the  donkey.  Joseph  helped  her  down  and 
let   her  rest. 

It  was  almost  dark  when  they  reached  Bethlehem,  and  they  were 

both   very   tired.      They   went   to   the    inn   or  hotel.      That   was  the   place 

where  strangers  stayed.  Hut  there  was  no  room  for  them  for  many 
other  people  had  journeyed  to  Bethlehem  that  day.  Joseph  did  not 
care  about  himself  hut  he  wanted  a  comfortable  place  for  Mary.  Ho 
went  to  every  inn  in    Bethlehem.      At  the  last  inn,  Joseph  asked:  "Have 

you  a  phu-e  where  we  may  Btay  to-night?" 

'i    am    .sorry,"    said    the    innkeeper,    "hut    every    place    is    crowded." 
Joseph  and   Mary  looked  so  tired!      "Isn't  there  some  place  we  can 

gO-"    Joseph    asked    the    inn-keeper. 

"Yes,"  -aid  the  owner  of  the  inn,  "I  have  a  stable.      It   is  nice  and 

clean  and  there  is  clean  hay  on  which  you  can  make  a  bed." 

ph   said.    "Thank    you.      Mary    will    he    glad    to    rest    after    her 

long  journey." 

That  very  night  God  sent  Mary  the  little  Baby  Jesus,  and  all  the 
stahle  was  filled  with  the  glory  of  His  coming.  When  Mary  saw  the 
Baby  she  loved  Him.  She  wrapped  Him  round  and  round  in  a  Long 
piece  of  cloth  called  Bwaddling  clothes,  and  because  she  had  no  pretty 
basket  for  Him,  she  laid  Him  in  the  manger,  the  wooden  box,  from  which 
il  e    sheep,    the    oxen,    and    the    donkeys    eat    their    hay. 

Mary  and  Joseph  smiled  as  they  looked  at  Jesus.  Their  hearts 
were  tilled  with  joy;  for  Heavenlv  Father  had  sent  them  a  wonderful 
gift. 

(The  "Arrival  of  the  Shepherds,"  by  Lerolle  may  be  shown  now. 

Do    not    call    special    attention    to    the    shepherds,    however.      The    father 

and  mother  and  hit  of  light  which  represents  the  baby  will  absorb  the 

interest  of  the  children  and  arouse  love.) 
Expression    of    Lesson: 

Retelling  the  story  in  the  sandtable  or  on  a  lap-hoard  with  models 
or    pictures. 

The  teacher  may  say.  "Let  us  play  the  story  of  Joseph's  and  Mary's 
journey  to  Bethlehem.  Was  there  a  road  or  path  for  the  donkey? 
Wa-    it    a   nice,   smooth   road   or   a    rough   one   in    some   ph: 

(Ab    you   talk,   the    road    is   being   made    in   the   sand.) 

"We  said  it  was  a  long  journey  and  Mary  became  tired.  What  did 
Joseph  do  for  her?  What  kind  of  place  would  he  choose  for  her  to 
What  will  we  need  then?  Here  are  some  trees  we  can  use. 
They  are  called  palm  trees.  When  Joseph  and  Mary  reached  Bethle- 
hem'they  found  that  all  the  inns  were  full.      What  did  Joseph  do  then? 

as  make-believe  that  this  is  the  stahle.  Where  shall  we  place  it? 
(Continue  in  this  way  until  the  set-up  is  complete — finishing  with  the 
thought  that  on  that  night  Heavenly  Father  sent  His  greatest  gift,  the 
Christ-child,  to  Mary  and  Joseph.  The  expression  work  should  be  done 
by  the  children  under  the  stimulation  and  guidance  of  the  teacher.) 


Akuhata,  1943  TE  KARERE  207 

SECOND  WEEK 

GOD'S  GREATEST  GIFT  TO  THE  WORLD 
Objective: 

To  awaken  in  the  child's  heart  a  love  for  Jesus,  the  Christ-child. 

Memory   Material: 

"God  sent  us  the  lovely  baby. 
From  His  home  in  heaven  above, 
He  came  down  to  show  all  people 
How  to  help  and  how  to  love." 
Lesson   Helps: 

Bible:  Luke  2:8-20. 

Weed's  "A  Life  of  Christ  for  the  Young,"  chap.  2  and  3;  any 
good  Bible  story  book. 

Approach   to   Lesson: 

While  the  music  "Holy  Night"  is  played  or  while  the  teacher  sings 
softly  "Luther's  Cradle  Hymn,"  the  children  may  study  the  picture, 
"The  Arrival  of  the  Shepherd's"  by  Lerolle,  this  time  observing  the 
shepherds  in  the  picture.  At  this  point  show  the  pictures  of  sheep 
and  shepherd  life  in  Palestine.  Explain  how  the  good  shepherds  cared 
for  their  flocks  in  that  land. 

Retell  last  week's  story  briefly  and  continue  with  the  story  which 
follows. 

SHEPHERDS  HEAR  THE  SONG  OF  ANGELS 

On  the  same  night  when  the  little  Lord  Jesus  was  born,  "There 
were  shepherds  abiding  in  the  fields,  keeping  watch  over  their  flocks  by 
night."  These  shepherds  were  very  careful  of  their  sheep  and  very 
tender  of  the  little  lambs.  They  often  stayed  out  with  the  sheep  all 
night.  On  this  night,  the  shepherds  talked  about  the  things  that  the 
people  had  told  them.  One  said,  "They  say  that  Father  in  Heaven 
will   send  Jesus  to   live   on  the   earth." 

"Yes,  and  when  He  comes  He  will  teach  us  how  to  love  each  other 
better  than  we  do  now,"  said  another. 

And  another  said,  "I  wish  He  would  come!" 

And  as  they  talked,  a  light  came  in  the  sky.  "And  lo,  the  angel 
of  the  Lord  came  upon  them,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shone  round 
about  them;  and  they  were  sore  afraid.  And  the  angel  said  unto 
them,  'Fear  not;  for  behold,  I  bring  you  good  tidings  of  great  joy, 
which  shall  be  to  all  people.  For  unto  you  is  born  this  day  in  the  city 
of  David,  a  Saviour,  which  is  Christ  the  Lord.  And  this  shall  be  a  sign 
unto  you;  ye  shall  find  the  babe  wrapped  in  swaddling  clothes,  lying 
in  a  manger,'  and  suddenly  there  was  with  the  angel  a  multitude  of 
angels  praising  God,  and  saying,  'Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on 
earth  peace,  good  will  toward  men.'  " 

"And  it  came  to  pass,  as  the  angels  were  gone  away  from  them 
into  heaven,  the  shepherds  said  one  to  another,  'I At  us  go  now  even 
unto  Bethlehem,  and  see  this  thing  which  is  come  to  pass,  which  the 
Lord  hath  made  known  unto  us.'  " 

When  all  was  still  the  shepherds  began  to  speak.  "The  angel  said 
that   Christ  the   Lord   is   born,"   said    one. 

"Yes,"    said    another,    "and    he    told    us    that    we    should    find    Ilim 

wrapped  in  swaddling  clothes  lying  in  a  manger." 

"Let  us  go  to  see    Him,"   they   cried. 

And  so  down  the  hill  to  the  little  town  of  Bethlehem  they  went. 
They  went  to  the  inn,  but  Ho  was  not  there.  They  went  to  the  stable 
and  there  they  found  the  little  Lord  Jesus  with  Mary  and  Joseph.  As 
they  fell  on  their  knees  about  Him,  they  thanked  God   for  lending  the 


'IT.   KAKKKi:  Akuhata,  1943 

Expression    of    the   Lesson: 

Baby.      They  told   Mary   and  Joseph   of  the   angel's  words   and   of  the 

glorious   song  they   had  heard.      Mary   smiled   and    was  glad. 

Then  the  shepherds  went  back  to  their  sheep  on  the  hillside.  They 
were  happier  than  they  had  ever  been  before  because  they  had  seen 
the  Christ-child   who   had   come  to   be  their   King. 

Finish  the  story  in  the  sand-table  which  was  begun  last  week.  Re- 
tell the  important  parts  of  the  story  while  the  scene  is  being  prepared. 
Let  the  children  tell  the  story  wherever  it  is  possible  so  there  will  be 
an  expression  through  the  lips  as  well  as  through  the  hands.  It  isn't 
necessary  to  move  the  characters  about  to  show  action.  It  is  better  to 
let  the  children  choose  one  part  of  the  story  and  tell  it.  In  this  case, 
it  would  be  the  scene  where  the  shepherds  have  arrived  at  the  stable 
where  Christ  was  born.  The  placing  of  the  shepherds  would  complete 
the  picture. 

Recite  the  memory  verse  and  sing  "Luther's  Cradle  Hymn." 

Tell  the  story  to  mother. 

THIRD  WEEK 

THE   WONDERS   OF  GOD'S   WORLD 
Objective: 

To  make  our  Heavenly  Father  more  real  to  the  children  by  help- 
ing them  to  see  some  of  the  wonderful  changes  that  are  taking  place 
in  preparation  for  winter. 

Approach    to   the   Lesson: 

Make  the  room  gay  with  fall  flowers  and  bright  autumn  leaves.  If 
possible  have  the  children  bring  some  of  them.  Lead  them  to  tell  where 
the  treasures  came  from,  to  note  the  colours  in  the  leaves,  and  to  con- 
nect the  bright  colours  with  the  fall  of  the  year. 

Who  gives  us  the  beautiful  flowers  and  the  trees  with  their  chang- 
ing leaves?  Have  you  noticed  anything  else  that  is  happening  these  fall 
days?  Our  Father  in  Heaven  knows  just  what  is  best  for  us.  He  sends 
the  cold  days,  and  then  our  mothers  and  fathers  know  that  they  must 
put  warm  clothes  on  their  children  and  make  the  homes  warm.  What 
about  the  little  animals  when  the  cold  winds  blow?  Talk  about  the 
warmer  coats  for  the  dog,  cat,  cow,  horse,  and  little  rabbits.  And  what 
about  the   birds?      Many  of  them   fly  away  to   warmer  places. 

THE  MOTHER  BIRD  WHO  LISTENED  TO  THE 
FATHER'S    VOICE 

One  day  in  the  spring  a  mother  and  father  bird  built  their  nest 
high  up  in  a  tree  by  the  side  of  a  house.  Soon  there  were  baby  birds 
in  the  nest.  Little  by  little  the  baby  birds  grew  and  then. one  day  the 
father  bird  taught  them  to  fly. 

When  the  warm  days  were  almost  over,  the  mother  bird  flew  away 
to  the  top  of  the  tallest  tree.  She  looked  far  off  to  the  south,  and  sang 
a  new  song.  The  young  birds  had  never  heard  the  song  before.  She 
sang  about  another  home  where  they  soon  must  be  going,  which  was 
far  from  their  home  in  the  tree. 

"Oh,  mother  bird,"  cried  the  young  bird,  "Why  do  you  want  to 
fly  away  and  leave  our  home  here?  It  is  pleasant  in  this  yard.  The 
sun  is  warm  and  we  find  plenty  of  worms  and  seeds  to  eat." 

"Children,"  said  the  mother  bird,  "a  voice  tells  me  we  must  fly 
away  to  the  south.  The  sun  will  not  always  shine  so  brightly  here, 
and  by  and  by  we  will  not  always  be  able  to  find  worms  and  seeds  on 
the  ground.  See,  the  leaves  are  beginning  to  fall,  and  the  children 
are  wearing  their  coats  now  when  they  go  out  to  play." 


Akuhata,  1943  TE  KA.RERE  209 

So,  the  next  morning,  the  bird  family  said  good-bye  to  their 
pleasant  home  in  the  tree. 

Just  where  they  were  going  they  did  not  know,  but  Heavenly 
Father,  who  cares  for  little  children,  cares,  too,  for  birds  and  he  led 
them  safely  all  the  way  to  a  warm  country. 

That  very  night  in  the  place  they  had  left,  a  cold  wind  blew  loudly 
through  the  trees.  In  the  morning  the  houses,  the  trees,  the  sidewalks 
and  ground  were  ocvered  with  snow.  Next  day,  while  the  children 
were  playing  in  the  snow,  the  bird  family  was  in  a  beautiful  country 
where  flowers  were  growing  and  the  sun  was  shining  brightly.  Flying 
up  into  a  tree  in  a  beautiful  garden,  they  all  sang  a  song  of  thanks 
to    our   Father   in    Heaven. 

FOURTH  WEEK 

LET'S    DO   SOMETHING 
Objective:  • 

To  help  the  child  to  learn  and  grow  by  doing. 
For  the  Teacher: 

The  programme  for  this  period  differs  a  little  from  those  suggested 
for  the  other  periods  of  the  month,  but  it  is  no  less  important.  Its 
planning,  preparation,  and  presentation  may  even  be  more  difficult. 
The  dividend  it  pays,  however,  in  satisfaction  to  the  teacher  and  real 
joy  to  the  child  is  worth  any  extra  effort  it  may  entail. 

Variety  of  exercise  with  one  purpose  in  mind  is  one  requirement 
of  good  teaching;  therefore,  in  this  period  we  will  combine  much  sing- 
ing with  play,  memory  work,  and  the  all-important  story,  which  mayl 
at  times  be  dramatization.  We  might  rightly  call  this  the  "Children's 
Hour"  for  they  will  do  most  of  the  work. 

Some  teachers  think  of  the  game  merely  as  play,  and  that  is  true; 
but  it  is  more.  It  is  a  subtle  teacher  of  many  important  lessons. 
Among  these  are  courtesy,  fairness,  reverence  for  law,  the  advantages 
of  leadership  and  many  others.  Marching  may  be  made  delightful  to 
the  child  rather  than  mere  physical  exercise.  No  boy  will  forget  the 
moments  of  pride  that  he  experienced  when  he  carried  "The  flag" 
ahead  of  the  line  in  the  march.  The  best  teaching  to-day  gives  the  boys 
and  girls  a  chance  to  learn  by  doing. 
Song    Service: 

"I  Thank  Thee,  Dear  Father." 

Story: 

RAGGYLUG 

Once  there  was  a  little  furry  rabbit  who  lived  with  his  mother 
deep  down  in  a  nest  under  the  tall  grass.  His  name  was  Raggylug, 
and  his  mother's  name  was  Molly  Cottontail.  Every  morning  when 
Molly  Cottontail  went  out  to  hunt  for  food,  she  said  to  Raggylug,  "Now, 
Raggylug,  lie  still  and  make  no  noise.  No  matter  what  you  hear,  no 
matter  what  you  see,  don't  you  move.  Remembe*-  you  are  only  a 
baby  rabbit,  and  lie  low."      And   Raggylug  always  said   he   would. 

One  day,  after  his  mother  had  gone,  he  was  lyihg  very  still  in  the 
nest,  looking  up  through  the  feathery  grass.  Ky  juM  corking  his  eye. 
so,  he  COUld  Bet  what  was  going  on  up  in  the  world.  Onee  a  big  blue- 
jay    perched    on    a    twig   ahove    him,    and    scolded    someone    very    loudly; 

he  kept  saying,  "Thief,  thief!"     Bui   Raggylug  never  moved  his  nose, 

nor  his  paws;  he  lay  still.      Onee  a  lady-hue;  took  a   walk   down   a   Made 
of    graM    over    his    head;    she    was    so    top  -heavy    that    pretty    soon    she 
tumbled  off  and  fell  to  the  bottom  and  had  to  begin  all  over  again,       Hut 
Raggylug   never    moved    his    nose    nor    his    paws;    he    lay    still. 
The  sun   was  warm  and  it  was  very  still. 


TE  KARERE  Aknhata,  1943 

Suddenly,  Raggylug  heard  a  little  sound,  far  off.  It  sounded  like 
"swish,  swish."  very  soft  and  far  away,  lie  listened.  It  was  a  queer 
little  sound,  low  down  in  the  graS8,  "rustle — rustle — rustle."  Raggy- 
lug was  interested.  But  In-  never  moved  his  nose  nor  his  paws;  he 
lay  still.  Then  the  sound  came  nearer:  "Rustle — rustle — rustle";  then 
grew  fainter,  then  came  nearer;  in  and  out,  nearer  and  nearer,  like 
something  coming,  only  when  Raggylug  heard  anything  coming  he 
always  heard  its  feet,  stepping  ever  so  softly.  What  could  it  be  that 
came  so   smoothly — rustle — rustle — without   any   feet? 

He  forgot  his  mother's  warning,  and  sat  up  on  his  hind  paws;  the 
sound  stopped  then.  "Pooh!"  thought  Raggylug,  "I'm  not  a  baby 
rabbit,  I'm  three  weeks  old;  I'll  find  out  what  this  is."  He  stuck  his 
head  over  the  top  of  the  nest  and  looked — straight  into  the  wicked  eyes 
of  a  great  big  green  snake.  "Mammy,  Mammy!"  screamed  Raggylug, 
"oh,  Mammy, Mam — "  But  he  couldn't  scream  any  more,  for  the  big 
snake  had  his  ear  in  his  mouth  and  was  winding  about  the  soft  little 
body,  squeezing  Raggylug's  life  out.  He  tried  to  call  "Mammy!"  again, 
but  he  could  not  breathe. 

Ah,  but  Mammy  had  heard  the  first  cry.  Straight  over  the  fields 
she  flew,  leaping  the  stones  and  hummocks,  fast  as  the  wind,  to  save  her 
baby.  She  wasn't  a  timid  little  cottontail  rabbit  then ;  she  was  a 
mother  whose  child  was  in  danger.  And  when  she  came  to  Raggylug 
and  the  big  snake,  she  took  one  look  and  then  hop!  hop!  she  went  over 
the  snake's  back;  and  as  she  jumped  she  struck  at  the  snake  with  her 
strong  kind  claws  so  that  they  tore  his  skin.  He  hissed  with  rage  but 
he  did   not  let  go. 

Hop!  hop!  she  went  again,  and  this  time  she  hurt  him  so  that  he 
twisted   and   turned;   but   he   held   on   to   Raggy-lug. 

Once  more  the  mother  rabbit  hopped,  and  once  more  she  stuck 
and  tore  the  snake's  back  with  her  sharp  claws.  Zzzz!  How  she  hurt! 
The  snake  dropped  Raggylug  to  strike  her,  and  Raggy  rolled  on  to  his 
feet   and   ran. 

"Run,  Raggylug,  run!"  said  his  mother,  keeping  the  snake  busy 
with  her  jumps;  and  you  may  believe  Raggylug  ran!  Just  as  soon 
as  he  was  out  of  the  way,  his  mother  came  too,  and  showed  him  where 
to  go,  and  he  followed  now. 

Far,  far  away  she  led  him  through  the  long  grass  to  a  place  where 
the  big  snake  could  not  find  him,  and  there  she  made  a  new  nest.  And 
this  time  when  she  told  Raggylug  to  lie  low,  you'd  better  believe  he 
minded! 


The  August  issue  of  Tc  Karcrc  comes  to  you  with  only 
sixteen  pages  because  of  last-minute  economies  forced  on  us  by 
circumstances  beyond  otir  control.  The  Business  Printing 
Works  Ltd.,  who  are  our  printers,  regret  very  much  the  cur- 
tailing of  our  proposed  edition,  as  the  gas-heating  for  the  lino- 
type was  very  unsatisfactory.  However,  as  we  went  to  press, 
the  gas  situation  improved;  but,  without  being  again  late,  it 
was  impracticable  to  issue  a  larger  edition. 

The  Editor  regrets  very  much  the  late  issues  of  June  and 
July.  Every  effort  will  be  made  to  ensure  the  early  arrival  of 
your   future  issues. — Editor. 


record  crowd  was  in  attendance  to  show 
the  guest  of  honour  how  much  they  ap- 
preciated him  as  a  great  leader  of  their 
sons. 

At  last,  at  last,  'twas  cupid's  dart, 
that  struck  the  blow  right  to  the  heart. 
We  happily  announce  the  marriage  of 
Sister  Rangiruhia  (Lucy)  Arthur  Pene 
to  Gnr.  James  Farley  of  the  U.S.  Marines, 
who  hails  from  sunny  (so  they  say) 
California  The  ceremony  took  place  over 
King's  Birthday  week-end ;  this  is  all  the 
information  we  have  to  hand  concerning 
the  matter.  We  thought  that  Lucy  was 
going  around  with  that  certain  twinkle 
in  her  eye,  and  we  wondered  how  much 
longer  it  was  going  to  be  before  they  took 
the  final  plunge,  and  now  it's  happened, 
so  all  there  is  left  for  us  to  say  is,  "Good 
luck  to  you  both,  and  may  all  your 
troubles    be    little    ones!! 

That's  all,  folks,  until  next  time.  This 
is  your  District  correspondent  signing  off 
and    saying    cheerio. 

NELSON    DISTRICT 
By   J.    R.   Robinson 

After  Sunday  School  on  May  30th, 
there  was  a  special  meeting  held  to  dis- 
cuss ways  and  means  to  benefit  our 
M.I. A.  and  Sunday  School  organizations. 
During  the  meeting  the  following  M.I.A. 
officers  were  selected  and  set-apart: — 
Roma  Elkington,  1st  Counsellor;  Pene 
Ruruku,  2nd  Counsellor;  Arthur  Houn- 
sell,  Secretary,  and  John  Wycliff  Ruruku 
as  Teacher.  The  Sunday  School  officers 
are  Roy  Robinson  and  Esther  Elkington 
as  1st  and  2nd  Assistant  Superintendents 
with  Bill  Hippolite,  Secretary;  Wetekia 
Elkington  Senior  Teacher;  Roy  Robinson. 
Intermediate  Teacher,  and  Alma  Kawharu 
in  charge  of  the  Kindergarten 

At  a  priesthood  meeting  on  June  6th, 
with  a  full  attendance,  the  following 
names  were  recommended  as  Deacons  : 
and    Frank    Hippolite. 

The  Relief  Society  is  meeting  regu- 
larly and  is  making  good  progress;  they 
have  also  been  very  fortunate  to  have  the 
of  Nurse  Clouston  to  give  them 
lectures    on     Home    Nursing. 

Attendances     at     Sunday     School.     M.I.A. 

and  Relief  Society  meetings  arc  very  en- 
couraging and  promis<   to  !><■  very  regular. 

GISBORNE    DISTRICT 
By    Hine    McGhee 


'organization    <<■ 
Branch,    1 1 

the    new    pre  idencj 


Follow  in-    b    r  orzanizat  ion    mei  I 
the   Te    Hapa 
pleai  ed    to    Bustain 
comprised     of     Lehi      Morri        I 
Robert    McGhee  and    Wairarapa   Hai 
f',,,!!,  .if. i 

Billman   oi     \ 

Ith     Presidenl     Henry 
Robert     McGl 
under    the    hand      of 


Elder   Charle      E. 
mi     ionai 


out     the    district 
n  Brother 

ordained    an    Eld<  r 
E     Billman. 

..i    t  be 

'i  r<    01    Hamoi I    Bi  ot  h 

in....,,    of    Kaltl,    ,     eertainlj 
the  folks. 

r, ,    ,,i,  ni    Ddahanga    Pen 
loi    In    1 1"-    Diitrii      P 


.  in.- 


an  inmate  of  Cook  Hospital,  Gisborne. 
for  some  time.  We  pray  for  his  speedy 
recovery  that  he  may  be  permitted  to 
lend  his  valued  assistance  and  energy  to 
the  work  of  the  Lord  and  love  and  com- 
fort   of    his    loved    ones. 

Sapper  R.  W.  Kelly  spent  some  leave 
with  his  folks  and  friends  of  the  district. 
All  were  pleased  to  visit  with  the  sapper 
and  trust  that  his  work  will  be  filled 
with  honour  and  distinction  wherever  he 
may   be  called   to   serve. 


HUNTLY    DISTRICT 
By   E.   A.   C.   Scott 

Although  late  in  the  year  the  Puke 
Tapu  Mutual  Improvement  Association 
has  been  reorganised  and  is  functioning 
successfully  at  present.  The  newly  ap- 
pointed officers  are:  Y.M.M.I.A.  —  Ru 
Tarawhiti  President,  with  Martin  Brown. 
Mohi     Tarawhiti    and     Taiki     Himiona    as 

Counsellors  and  Secretary;  Y.  W.M.I  A.: 

Olive  Scott  President,  with  Hannah 
Tarawhiti,  Polly  Rotana,  Valerie  Scott 
and  Wera  Tarawhiti  as  Counsellors,  Sec- 
retary  and    Treasurer. 


WELLINGTON   BRANCH 
By    Ray    Stinson 

This  past  month  we  have  been  very 
fortunate  in  having  visits  from  Sis.  Una 
Thompson  of  Dannevirke,  and  Elder 
James  Elkington  of  French  Pass,  who  are 
to  be  with  us  for  quite  some  time  yet. 
Presidenl  and  Sister  Cowley  have  also 
been  to  our  fair  city  and  visited  in  Con- 
fi  rencc    with   the  Saints. 

The  Wellington  Branch  Presidency  is 
now  complete  with  the  inclusion  of  Wil- 
liam Rohner  and  Parata  Pirihi  as  Coun- 
sellors   to    President     Domney. 

Our  joy  at  having  Sister  Katene  (Jr.?) 
of  the  Porirua  community  joining  in  our 
activities  has  been  short  lived,  as  she  is 
now  back  at  the  pa.  One  of  our  beloved 
members,  Sister  Rohner,  is  very  ill.  The 
prayers   of  the  Saints    (mine,   too.    Ed.)    are 

for  her  Bpeedy   recov<  rj  . 


WHANGAREI    DISTRICT 
By    Hone    Paea 

I    tu    he   hui   hura   kohatu    ki    Awarua   i 

te   lin   o    Hune.      Nuku   atu    i    te   torn    ran 

ngata    i    haere    mai    ki    te    whaka- 

i    te    hurahanga    <•    tenei    kohat  u 

whakamaharatanga  kia   Pt<     I 

i     irate     1. 1     t .      in..'  ii     o     K  in:  i      (Creti 

M<  i.  L941,  No  te  haw  he  pahi  o  te  tekau 
karaka  o  te  ata  ka  timata  nga  mahi  o 
te   marae.   i  ra,   e   kiia   ana    h<    "flai 

in . .  n  \  '*    n a    te    mmita    - 

haere       Ka   mutu   atu   tenei   Ka   hui   katoa 
•    in  ana    ■    hipoki  ana  hoki   ki   te 


kan 


cjc). 


te 


••    ■ 


ard 


Honou  i        K  akia    na 

•  :i  minita   Klro  Pou  ran. 

w  hakahai  i  •  mane   ma 

•  kauwhau    a    Pakl    Matin!       I    • 
aupapa    korero   kl    tenet:   "I    tuku   te   ta- 

ia     kia     mat.-    mo    ..n:,     - 


I    boatutia    te    honore    <>    u-    hurt 
kohatu  ki   agm  tamariki  hoia  .■  rua  1  h.>ki 

i  kaihai 

Manihaj  tamariki  I  hm 

■  latahj    I  hoi 

.ai    raua.)      Ka    ,.ti    te    kohatu    te    hura, 
.    e    i.-    A i - 1 h . ! 

Rika,   kia   tu   whaka- 
rde,    Bra    kia    r- 
]    tenei    wa    ka    whakatangihie    ■■    te    piu- 

itu    ka    haereV 

kia    pa    atu    ki    te    kohatu. 

I'     has    been    raining    "aome"    here    up 
■  d    mudd)    roada    are 
0n<    really    hai   to   hop, 
step   and    then    jump   if   he   wants 
anj     place.      Incidentally    thai    was    what 
Bro.    w  ain  ab     w   - 
Hongi    of    the    Pipiwai    Branch,    when    he 
slipped      just      outaide      hia      home      and 
Bprained   hia   back.      We  hope  thai   by   th< 
time    thia    cornea    off    the    preaa    Brother 
a  will  !><•  t'ui;. 
Owing    to    the   aneertaintj    <>f   the   mail 
sen  ic<  .  !lt    „>■ 

Pte.  M  u  t  u  WiHongi  from  the  Mi.l.i 
in  April   waa   received   here  in  June.     The 
letter  was  intended  to  reach   hen 
for    Mother's     Day.      In    pan.    the 
reads:  "King*  whaea.      You  are  more  than 
ever   in    •  .,t    this   time.     ' 

nui    hi    nga    whaea    <•    noho    mai    aa    i    U 

ara,    kiakoutou    katoa      11 
kupu    ruarua    mo   tenei    aa.      Ma    ti 

koutOO    katoa   e   tiaki   e    manaaki    a    tae    DOa 
te     wa     «•     tutaki     ai     tatOU.       Na     a 

tamariki    <•    noho   atu    nei    i    konei.      M  it  . 
WiHongi    * '.  r,  :i  7  :i .  *  *      Kia    ora    k.>r    mo    to 

ret  a    pai. 

Brother   Henare   WiHongi,   Preaidenl   <>f 
trict,  was  called   to  Pataua,  a  dis- 
tance of  aboul    7.".   miles   to  administer  to 
Bro.    I  ono  \  ■■•  re.      About   six  monl  I 

■  1>1 1    transfusion. 

We  imp,,  thai    be   .'.ill  Quickly   recover. 


\s  illiam    Palmer   of 
discarded    his   old   dui 

d   in   it. 
either, 
around    the   waist    lin<        \ 

the     real     mirk     ami     a     few      It  ft     and 

\\ .     i  be   people  <>t 

[pat •    oa   an   unusual   prog  i 

.if    Edui 

ri     V  ( '     award.-. I     in    t  In-    R 

were  honoured  mihi 

and  aroha"   t<»   Lt.   Ngarimu.  Our  d< 
jj  mpal  hy  go  oul  to  t  h.    par. 
■ 
Hr<>.    Peneha    Mar  i"r    in 

trict    Presidency,  baa  been  very  ill 
II  ■■;)   Tan.  and   i-   nov«    gradually   re- 
in-   full   strength.      We   pray   and 
ha1  he  w  ill  soon  be  able  to  l>t  about 
his   du1 

ding  t.i  information  at  hand.  Bro 
Patrick  WiHongi,  Districl  Secretary,  and 
father  of  more  than  one  child  has  been 
Been  every  morning  ai  a  spec  •■.!  time, 
with     a     child     in     each     hand     going     down 

;h.    road.     Comment    was   mad.    thai    per- 

.,    widower   or   thai    he    had 

no   wife.      It    is    true   that    his   children   at 

this     time    of     the    day     arc     without     their 

mother,    as    she    ie    going    bet    pari 

Bchool    teacher. 

Bro.  Young    WiHongi,  ;■  member  of  the 

Guard,    while    honn     on     furlough 

met  wit  h  an  accident  as  in- 

hia   h.ad.     He  waa  taken  to  boa- 

pital     and.     BO     far.     his     condition     i-     still 

Prior    t..    the    accident     Brother 
ind   I. ai.    Anaru   won  a  "jittei 
contest   at    Awarua.      Out  of   I 
c.uples    th.-y    were    adjudged    the 

really     they     had     t  he    i 


Readers  and  Subscribers 

SUBSCRIPTIONS    EXPIRING   WITH   THIS    ISSUE 


Mrs.  Rang]  Bush — Auckland;  K.  Nehua  Bryers — Okaihau;  G< 
Chamberlain — Auckland;    Edith    Cooper  —  Whananaki;    Kiri    Daviea 
Auckland:  Mrs.  A.  George— Auckland ;  Mrs.  Willfam  Harris — Tahoraiti; 
L.A.C.    Trevor    Hamon     Overseas;    Rauoriwa    Heremia — Whatawhata; 
Rawiri    Ihaka — Hamilton:    Marjorie    Jones — Hamilton;    Arapera    Kau- 
whata — Ngawha;  Jacob  Karaka — Tikitiki:  Mary  Kelly — Ha 
K     Marsh — Wairoa,   H.B  ;   Annie   Meha — Dannevirke;   Sine    McG 
Gisborne;  Ivan  A  Davis  Mihaere — Tahoraiti ;  Nlki  Paewai — Dannevirke; 
Cliff    Pentecost — Auckland;    A  rota    Ngaro    Potae — Tokomaru;    Ngahuia 
Peihopa — Pokere;   Walter  Smith — Auckland;   Mrs.   Moriki   Shortland — 
Pokere;   Ivy  ('.   Tahau — Hastings;  Una  Thompson — Dannevirke; 
Tawiri — Gisborne;     Moku     Takerei — Tahoraiti;     Emaraina     Tal. 
Tahoraiti;    Martha    Te     Hira — Omahu ;    Rosie    Waetford — Whananaki; 
Wm.   Williams — Auckland. 


NGA  MAHI  MA  TE  TOHINGATANGA 

Tc    Minitatanga    ki    nga   Turoro: 

Ki  te  turorotia  tetahi  i  roto  i  a  koutou,  me  karanga  c  ia  ki  nga  kaumatua 
o  te  hahi;  a  ma  rat  on  c  inoi  ki  runga  ki  a  ia,  me  te  whakawahi  a>i<>  i  a  ia  ki  te 
hinu  i  runga  i  te  ingoa  <>  te  Ariki,  A  e  ora  tc  turoro  i  tc  inoi  whakapono,  ma 
te  Ariki  ano  ia  c  whakaara  ake;  ki  te  tnea  hoki  kua  main  hard  ia,  ka  murua 
torn  hara."    1  [emi  5  :  14-15. 

"A  ko  te  hmuia  c  turorotia  ana  i  roto  i  a  koutou,  a  kaore  0  ratou  whaka- 
pono  c  taca  ai  ratou  tc  whokaora,  engari  he  whakapono  iti  to  ratou.  me  whangai 
ratou  i  runga  i  tc  tiu<>  atawhai,  ki  )i</a  mahuri  me  te  kai  mania,  kaua  hoki  tera 
c  mcatia  c  tc  ringaringa  o  tetahi  hoa  riri.  Me  karanga  nga  kaumatua  a  tc 
Haiti,  kiq  rua.  nuku  atu  ranei,  a  ma  ratou  c  inoi  me  tc  whakapa  o  ratou  ringa- 
ringa ki  runga  ki  a  ratou  i  runga  i  toku  ingoa;  ua  ki  te  mate  ratou  ka  mate 
ratou  ki  a  au.  a  ki  tc  ora  ratou.  ka  or  a  ratou  ki  </  au.'  Akoranga  me  nga 
Kawenata  42 ;  43-44. 

Ma  roto  i  enei  mc  era  atu  tuhituhinga  tapu  e  kitea  ana  ina  whiwhi 
tc  turoro  i  tc  whakapono  a  ka  karanga  ki  tc  Tohungatanga  o  Mere- 
kihereke,  ka  ahei  ratou.  tuatahi,  ki  tc  whakawahi  ki  tc  hinu;  tuarua, 
whakapa  i  <>  ratou  ringaringa  ki  runga  i  te  matenga  o  tc  turoro;  tua- 
toru,  manaaki  i  t>  turoro  me  tc  inoi  ki  tc  Atua  mona,  Tc  whakawahi 
ki  tc  hinu  me  tc  hiiritanga  o  tc  whakawahinga  mc  whakarite  i  roto 
i  te  ingoa  o  te  Ariki  ma  tc  mana  o  tc  Tohungatanga.  Mo  fcino  inoi 
rangimarie  nga  Kaumatua  mc  tc  whakamahi  ano  hoki  i  tana  whakapono 
katoa.  Ma  te  Wairua  o  te  Atua  e  tohutohu  nga  whakaari  mc  nga 
manaakitanga  mo  tc  turoro,  noreira,  e  tino  tika  ko  nga  Kaumatua  kia 
tino  whakarongO  ki  nga  kohimu  a  tc  Wairua  Tapu  kia  whakapuakina 
ai  nga  kupu  tika.  Tc  whakapono  whakaora  turoro,  ko  ia  tetahi  0  nga 
homaitanga  nui  0  tc  wairua.  noreira  e  tika  ana  nga  Kaumatua  kia 
noho  rite  i  nga  wa  katoa  ki  tc  whakamahi  i  tana  whakapono  mo  to 
whakaritenga    o    enei    whakariteritcnga    tapu. 

".  /  ko  enei  mea  kaua  e  mahia  noatia  c  hoc.  engari  kia  matua  rapua  i  a 
hoc.  c  tc  hunga  c  hiahia  ana  ki  taua  mea,  he  mea  kia  rite  ai  una  karaipiture; 
nea,  mc  rite  tau  meatanga  ki  tern  kua  oti  tc  tuhituhi."      Akoranga  me 
or;  Kawenata  24 :  14. 


TE   WHAKAWAHINGA   TURORO  l/ 

Kia  iti  te  maturuturu  <>  te  hinu  tapu  ki  runga  i  te  matenga  o  te 
turoro,  ka  wJiakapoki  c  te  Kaumatua  ona  ringaringa  ki  runga  i  te  turoro. 
ka  karanga  i  tc  ingt  a  o  te  turoro  me  te  mea  "  .  .  .  I  roto  i  te  ingoa  o  Ihu 
Karaiti  me  te  mana  o  tc  Tohungatanga  Tapu  ka  whakapa  iho  ahau  i  oku 
ringaringa  ki  runga  kia  koe  ki  te  whakawahi  ia  hoc  ki  tenei  hinu  tapu 
kua  oti  nei  tc  whakawehea  mo  te  manaaki  i  tc  hung  a  turoro  kia  whiwhi 
koe  ki  te  katoa  o  to  kaha  kia  hoki  mai  ano  tc  ora  kia  koe."  Ki  enci 
c  ahei  te  tapiri  atu  etahi  atu  kupu  e  paingia  ana  e  te  Wairua. 

TE    HIIRITANGA   O   TE   WHAKAWAHINGA  ^ 

Nga  Kaumatua  ka  whakapa  i  <>  ratou  ringaringa  ki  runga  i  te 
matenga  <>  tc  turoro  kua  oti  nei  tc  whakawahi  e  te  Kaumatua,  a  ka  tnea 
tc  kai  korero,  whakahuatia  te  ingoa  o  tc  turoro  "I  roto  i  tc  Ingoa  o 
Il:u  Karaiti  mc  tc  mana  o  tc  Tohungatanga  Tapu  ka  hiiritia  e  matou, 
mc  tc  whakau  ano  hoki  ki  ruitt/a  kia  koe  te  whakawahinga  ki  tc  hinu 
tapu  kua  oti  nei  tc  whakaritea  ki  tc  mutunga  kia  whiwhi  koe  ki  taua 
ritenga.  "Ki  enci  kupu  ano,  me  whakapuoki  mehemea  e  ahei  nga  kupu 
e  paingia  e  te  Wairua. 


* 


n) 


Te  Karere 


S 


Established  in  1907 
y  Wahanga    38  Hepetema,    1943 


Matthew    Cowley 
Kelly  Harris 
Eru   T.    Kupa 
VVaimate    Anaru 


Tumuaki    Mihana 
Etita 

Kaiwhakamaori 
Kaiwhakamaori 


"Ko  tenet  Pepa  i  ivhakatapua  hei  hapai  ake  i  te  hvi  Maori  ki 
roto   i  nga  whakaaro-mii.' 

"Te  Karere"  is  published  monthly  by  the  New  Zealand  Mission  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  and  is  printed  by  THE  BUSINESS  PRINTING 
WORKS  LTD.,  55  Albert  Street,  Auckland,  CI,  N.Z.  Subscription  Rates:  3/-  per 
six  months;  5/-  per  year;  £1  for  five  years:  £2/10/-  for  life.  (Un-ted  States  Cur- 
rency:  $1.00   per   year;    $4.00    for    five    years;    S10.00    for    life.- 


Address    Correspondence,    Box    72,    Auckland,    C.l,    New    Zealand. 


j 

1 

CONTENTS 

1         Editorial — 

1 

•       Elder  Rudger  Clawson 

Page 

216 

♦        Philanthropists      

>17 

I 

1         Special    Features — 

j        President's  Page,  "In  Whose  Name  Should 
1        The  Woman's  Corner,  "Care  of  Clothing"  .. 
[oseph  Smith's  Teachings  

'ithing  be  Paid  218  i 
) 

219  1 
I 

234 

[nside  From*  ( 'ovei 

Nga  Main  M;i  Te  Tohingatangj 

Church    Features 

j       Sundaj  Si  hbol 
j       Primary 

221 



J       News  from  the  Field 

! 

216 


IK    K VRKRK 


1  [epctema,  1943 


Editorial 


ELDER  RUDGER  CLAWSON 


With  more  than  86  years  of  worthwhile  life  behind  him, 
Elder  Rudger  Clawson,  Presideni  of  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve  Apostles,  died  during  the  latter  part  of  June  of  this 
year.  His  death  brings  to  a  mortal  close  a  life  that  began 
m  the  home  of  Bishop  II.  B.  i  lawson  and  Margarel 
Judd  Clawson  on  March  12th,  1857. 

From  his  early  boyhood  he  has  been  religiou 
always  seeking  for  a  knowledge  of  the  things  of  God  in  pre 
ference  to  all  other  pursuits.     It  is  recorded  as  his  testimony 
of  which  the  following  is  an  excerpt  and  may  suppl)  a  reason 
for  his   full,  courageous  and  simple  life.     "Early  in  life   I 
became  deeply   interested   in   the    Book  of    Mormon,  which 
I  read  and  reread,  and  drew  from  its  divine  pages,  inspira- 
tion and  hope.     Faith  sprang  up  in  my  heart.     B 
study  of  that  glorious  book,  well  defined  ideas  of  right  and 
wrong  were   firml)    fixed  in   my  youthful  mind,  and    I 
then    measurably    able    to    withstand    the   temptations    that 
assailed  me  and  was  able  to  escape  many  of  the  sins  and 
follies   t"   which   some  of   the  young  are  addicted.     With 
advanced  years,  conviction  has  constantly  grown  upon  me 
that  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  the  grandest  book  of  the  age." 

V   a   youth  of   18  he  became  private  secretary  to  the 
den!  of  the  Utah  Western  Railway,  during  which  time 
he  came  to  know  and  lay  up  for  himself  the  values  of  < 

i  in  the  principal  cities  of  the  country,  particularly 
of  the  East.  Four  years  later,  he  filled  a  mission  to  the 
and  it  was  here  that  his  courage,  testimony 
and  ability  were  demonstrated  in  the  tragic  death  of  his 
companion,  Elder  Joseph  Standing,  who  was  brutally  ass 
ated  by  a  wicked  mob.  At  the  age  of  41  he  was  ordained  an 
Apostle  on  (  October  10th,  1898,  by  President  Lorenzo  Snow. 
In  1901  Presideni  Snow  called  Elder  Clawson  to  be  Second 
Counsellor  in  the  First  Presidency,  which  position  lie  held 
until  the  death  of  President  Snow,  when  he  again  took  his 
place  in  die  onncil  of  the  Twelve  to  become  its  tenth  P 
dent  (excluding  President  Joseph  F.  Smith),  which  he  has 
keen  until  his  demise. 

Perhaps  no  Apostle  of  the  Church  in  such  a  brief  time 
in  these  days  has  passed  through  more  diversities  and  ordeals 
than  lias  Elder  Rudger  Clawson.     At  this  the  close  of  his 


Hepetema,  1943 


TE   KARERE 


217 


life  and  stewardship,  all  who  have  known  him  will  remember 
and  be  influenced  by  his  convictions  that  God  is  to  be  served 
and  honoured  above  the  directions  of  men  regardless  of  the 
consequence. 


He  was  truly  a  great  man. 
loved  him  most. 


These  who  knew  him  best 


-K.H. 


PHILANTHROPISTS 

President  Heber  J.  Grant  has  said,  "It  is  a  God-given 
law  that  in  proportion  to  the  service  we  give,  in  proportion 
to  what  we  do  in  this  Church  and  out  of  it — what  we  are 
willing  to  sacrifice  for  the  Church  and  for  those  to  whom 
we  owe  our  loyalty  outside  of  Church  activity — we  shall 
grow  in  the  grace  of  God  and  in  the  love  of  God,  and  we 
shall  grow  in  accomplishing  the  purposes  of  our  being  placed 
here  on  the  earth.  ...  I  am  converted  to  the  thought  that 
the  way  to  peace  and  happiness  in  life  is  by  giving  service." 
Such  words  epitomise  a  philosophy  for  greater  good  worthy 
of  a  prophet  of  God. 

All  reward  is  dependent  upon  adherence  to  specified 
requirements.  In  qualifying  for  any  consideration  of  the 
good  things  of  life  aspirants  must  know  what  is  in  store 
for  them  before  going  out  to  gain.  This  knowledge  is  part 
of  the  heritage  vouchsafed  to  man  through  the  efforts  of 
previous  life.  The  retaining  of  the  standard  is  as  much  a 
requirement  of  the  present  as  it  is  to  go  on.  In  other  words. 
what  the  past  has  given  us  will  not  always  be  ours  it'  we  do 
not  understand  it  and  so  harness  it  to  our  use  now.  Our 
status  would  lie  that  of  a  bird  once  given  to  great  ilights 
among  the  clouds,  able  to  reach  the  pinnacles  of  mountain 
heights,  to  view  from  tall  trees  the  wonders  of  the  under- 
growth— hut  now  only  a  loud  clucking  hen  with  its  beak  ever 
to  the  ground  in  seeming  shame  to  look  into  the  great  heavens 
above  where  onee  its   wings  were  want    to  have  soared,  now 

only  stunted   flaps  with  camouflaged   fluff,  hiding  the  once 

great    pinions    of    power    that    much    thought    and    use    had 

produced. 

Philanthropists  are  measured  for  good  only  b)  what  tlu\ 
have  given.     Usually   ii    has   been   gauged   l»\    the   benefits 

bestowed      throu.'d)      nionclan      c<  ml  i  i  1  nit  mil,       \\  Y     associate 

philanthropy  with  the  giving  of  money  onl)  alter  an  abund 
ante  has  been  accumulated  from  which  large  amounts  could 
be  drawn.     We  have  relegated  philanthrop)   t<>  the  task  of 
I  (  otu  faded  an  /■</,.. 


J? 


/ 


i 


218  TE   KARERE  Hepctema,  1943 

The  President's  Page 

IN    WHOSE    NAME    SHOULD    TITHING    BE    PAID  ? 

The  foregoing  question  lias  been  asked  by  many  of  the  members 
throughout   the   Mission   during   the   past    few   months.     In   an  I 

submit   the   following   statement    recently    published   by   the    Presiding 
Bishopric  of  the  Church: — 

"Tithing  should  be  paid  in  the  name  of  the  person  whose  income 
is  being  tithed.     If  the  husband  is  the  only  member  of  the  family  earn- 
oney,  the  tithing  should  be  paid  in  his  name.     Since  he  and  his 
wife  are  one  and  lie  is  the  head  of  the  family,  it  is  a 
'and    wife.'  " 

Of  course,    if    for  any   reason    he    prefers  to   include   his   wife   when 

paying  his  tithing,  this  is  Ids  privilege  since  the  paying  of  tithing  is 

wholly  voluntary.     It  is  felt  to  he  unneces-      

sary,  however,  and  frequently  entails  much     |  GOLD  AND  CREEN  BALL  I 

more  clerical  work  which  could  properly  be 

avoided.  TheTamakl  (H.B.)  M 

I,  .,  ,      ..       ,       ,  :   is   pleaied   t<>   announce   the 

n  some  cases,  while  only  the  husband      j  date   oi    their   Annual    I 
produces    the    income,    the    tithing    is    paid      ;  »nd    Green    Hall   t..   be   held    I 
half    in    his    name    and    half    in    his    wife's      1   in  ,the  _J°*»  J1"11-    Danne-    j 
name.     This  has  the  disadvantages  of  mak-      I  JlL    I9J3  lst  | 

ing  the   husband   appear   to    be   only   a   part  Effort!  are  betas  made  to 

tithepayer,    and    in   the    event   of    his    being      !  **cux*.    th<    ■frvicea    of    a   | 

for    some     important     appoint-      j  0?£*;  ^SUTlK  to 
ment  in  the  Church  this  record  might  prove      i   to  be  there     Fundi   are  In   i 

arrassing.  •  a'^  °^  "Sick  and  Wounded"    ; 

If  the  wife  is  earning:  money,  her  tith-       j    '  '  •'' '  ,"tl<l- 

llld   be  paid  in  her  own  given  name.       

Children  should  be  taught  to  pay  tithing  in  their  own  names.  The 
question  is  often  asked,  "Should  a  young  person  wait  until  he  has  a 
job  before  ho  pays  tithing?"  One  might  inquire,  "What  constitutes  a 
job?"  There  is  always  something  a  child  or  young  person  can  be 
ed  to  do  around  the  home,  the  farm,  or  the  business  for  which 
a  small  regular  allowance  may  well  he  made,  if  for  no  other  reason  than 
to  teach  him  to  pay  tithing  on  such  allowance.  The  earlier  he  is  taught 
the  principle  of  tithing  the  more  likely  he  is  to  live  by  this  law  through- 
out life. 

In  the  final  analysis,  tithing  is  an  individual  matter.  Only  those 
who  have  incomes  are  amenable  to  this  law.  There  is  no  reproach 
upon  the  mother  or  the  children  in  the  home  if  their  names  do  not  appear 
on  the  tithing  records  of  the  Church  unless  they  have  separate  incomes 
or  are  given   allowances  for  the   performance   of  some   special   work." 

In  our  Mission  there  are  many  names  of  children  and  young  people 
which  appear  upon  the  tithing  records.  In  my  travels  to  the  various 
branches  children  often  come  to  tell  me  personally  that  they  are  paying 
their  tithing.  When  children  and  young  members  do  this  it  is  the 
best  indication  I  receive  that  the  Gospel  is  being  taught  by  the  parents 
in  the  home.  It  shows  also  that  the  parents  place  a  value  upon  the 
little  things  that  their  children  do  by  way  of  lightening  the  work  of 
mother  and  dad  about  the  house. 

Although  the  work  of  the  branch,  the  district  and  the  Mission 
Secretary  may  be  increased  by  the  tithe-paying  of  the  children,  this 
extra  work  is  nothing  compared  with  the  proper  training  the  children 
are  receiving  in  the  way  they  should  grow  in  the  home,  in  business,  and 
in  the  Church. 

(Concluded  on  page  223) 


Hepetema,  1943  TE   KARERE  219 

The  Woman's  Corner 

CARE  OF  CLOTHING 
By  Elva  T.  Cowley 

Everyone  who  attempts  to  make  purchases  these  days  hears  over 
and  over  again  "Sorry,  Madam,  that  article  is  not  procurable,"  or  per- 
haps you  may  hear  some  other  reason,  which  all  points  to  the  fact  that 
it  is  necessary  for  every  person  to  take  care  of  the  clothing  and  things 
h-e  already  has. 

The  Church  authorities  have  constantly  admonished  the  Saints  not 
to  destroy  anything  in  the  line  of  clothing  or  sell  or  give  to  junk  men 
any  thing  that  can  be  made  use  of  in  the  home.  In  view  of  this,  the 
General  Church  Welfare  Committee  issued  a  bulletin  on  the  care  of 
clothing.  Some  of  the  suggestions  contained  in  this  bulletin  I  am  sub- 
mitting to  you.  This  information,  if  followed,  should  be  of  material 
benefit  in  caring  for  and  in  lengthening  the  life  of  clothing  and  other 
household  articles. 

One  of  the  most  important  factors  in  caring  for  clothing  is  to 
provide  closet  space  in  your  home  where  it  can  be  protected  from 
dust  and  insects.  If  possible  an  additional  cupboard  or  closet  for  the 
storage  of  out-of-season  clothing  should  be  provided. 

Clothes  should  be  aired  before  placing  them  in  the  closet.  This 
will  help  to  remove  body  odours,  and  aid  in  restoring  the  garment  to 
its  original  shape.  The  correct  type  of  hanger  is  important  in  keeping 
garments  looking  their  best.  The  hanger  should  have  the  same  shape 
as  the  shoulder  of  the  garment.  Knitted  garments  should  never  be 
hung. 

All  clothes  should  be  brushed  immediately  after  wearing  to  pre- 
serve their  good  appearance.  Use  long  strokes,  brushing  with  the 
nap  and  always  with  the  thread  of  the  fabric.  When  clothes  are  hung 
properly  and  brushed  frequently,  they  require  pressing  less  often,  but 
whenever  necessary,  pressing  results  in  better  appearance  and  longer 
life   to   the   garments. 

Wool  materials  should  be  pressed  through  a  heavy,  damp  cloth  and 
on  the  wrong  side.  Place  the  garment  right  side  out  on  the  ironing- 
board.  For  best  results  next  place  a  dry  woollen  cloth  over  the  gar- 
ment,  and  over  this  put  a  heavy  cotton  pressing  cloth  which  has  been 
wrung  out  in  warm  water.  Now  press  with  a  very  hot  iron.  Tin-  dry 
wool  and  heavy  pressing  cloth-  protects  the  fabric  from  the  hot  iron 
while  the  steam  penetrates  into  the  fabric  being  pressed,  taking  out  the 
wrinkles  and  the  shine.  When  the  wool  cloth  is  removed  from  the  sur- 
face of  the  fabric,  which  has  been  pressed,  it  tends  to  raise  the  nap. 
If  a  dry  woollen  cloth  is  not  used,  wet  only  half  of  the  heavy  pressing 
cloth,  fold  it  and  place  the  dry  half  next  to  the  fabric,  then  press  with 
a  hot  iron. 

A  much  better  job  of  pressing  can  bo  done  on  all  wool,  silk,  or 
rayon  fabrics  if  a  dry  woollen  cloth  is  placed  between  the  wet  or  damp 
pressing  <•lot.li  and  the  surface  of  the  garment   which  is  being  pressed. 

Silk    material   should    he   pressed   with  a   medium   hot    iron   on   the   WTOng 
side  of  the  garment,  using  a  light-Weight,  dry  pressing  cloth.       I'   i 
little   oi-   no   dampness   on   silks. 

Cottons  and  linens  are  freshened  by  pressing.  Cottons  may  he 
sponged  and  pressed  on  the  right  side,  while  lines  should  always  be 
pressed  on  the  wrong  side  after  sponging.  Rayons  should  always  he 
pressed  from  the  wrong  side,  using  a  warm,  not  hot.  iron.  Use  the 
Same    method    l'<>r   rayon   as   for  silk. 


TE   KARERE  Hepeteme,  (943 

Cellulose  acetotc  rayon  fabrics  will  melt  when  they  come  in  con- 
tact   with    a    hot    iron.      The    use    of    B    dry    woollen    cloth    between    the 

rayon  fabric  and  the  damp  pressing  cloth  protect*  the  fabric  and  pre- 
vents   it    from    melting.      A    medium    hot    iron   should    In-   used. 

Velvet  material!  cannot  i>o  pressed  directly.     But  corduroy  should 

he    pressed    on    the    right    side,    using    the    same    method    as    for    woollen 

fabrics.     If  the  pile  appears  too  flat  when  the  pressing  cloth  is  removed, 
brush  it  immediately  with  a  medium  stiff  brush,     velvet  hung  in  the 

bathroom    when-   tin-    hot   water   has    been    turned    on    • 
will    freshen   the   appearance    of   the   garment. 

"A    stitch    in    time   save    nine."       Rips,    tears,    holes   and    weak 
in    a    garment    should    he    repaired    or    mended    as    soon    as   they    appear. 
A  patch  af  the  same  material  s  itched 

to   the    linings   around   the   collar   or  cold-water  recipe  for 

underarm  or  on  a  ripped   place  often  WASHING  BLANKETS 

provides  an  additional  season's  wear.  2  bWe  cakes  <-f  Mild  Soap. 

Underarm    shields    are    beneficial    to  !   smL  of  Boiling  w 

protect     against     perspiration     rotting      :  1  enp  of  Powdered  Borax. 

or    discolouring    the    fabric,     ('overs     I      s^ve  the  EO*p  •B?Jl!M^h£w,,tb 

,  «       .      -  i*»  .      ,  ,  the    borax    in    tin-    gallon    of    hoilm^ 

keep    dust     from    clothes    hanging    m  |  water  and  let  .tand  nntil  cold  and 

the  closet.  Shoulder  covers  are  practi-  :  jellied. 

cal    for   men's   suits.       These    can    be  i        Fil1  three  n',1,s  with  water  luke- 

■,  -       ,  ,  ,        ■     I  warm,     and     a<l<l     I     of     solution     to 

made  out  of  old  materials.  j    the  ,ir;;t  tul)    .  (lf  n.m:imiMk,  solll. 

The  life  of  a  pair  of  shoes  is  multi-      i    tion  to  the  tezond  tab  and  the  bal- 

plied  three-fold  if  the  shoes  are  rested      |    »n««  "<"   the  solution   to   the   third 

rriu     l  i  !     tub.        Let     the     articles     stand     one 

between  weanngs.  That  would  neces-     ;  half  h()Ur  in  th).  Br,t  tul,  Lig.htiy 

sitate   having   more   than   one   pair   oi      j    rub  the  dirty  spots.     Put  through 

.     Polish    improves   their   appear-      j    £h«   wring-er    int..    the  second    tub. 

ance  and   preserves  and  softens  the     |  ?%£„  £S»  tTu..  *S3'?ob  £ 

leather.    Heels  should  be  straightened      j    the   second   rinse,   shake  well   and 

as   soon    as    they    begin    to    wear    un-      i    han*  <>!'  th«-  lin<-  J'n<1  keep  revers- 

evenly.       Proper   kind   of   shoe-trees     I 

should    be    placed    in    shoes    immedi-      ;    but   important    in   our   deft 

ately     after     they     are     worn.       Shoe      j    the  *>«""«■   front. 

;    cks  or  lm-s   protect   '.he  shoes  from  E  va 

dirt. 

Careful  laundering  <md  dry  cleaning  is  important  in  the  preserva- 
tion of  clothing.  All  fabrics  are  not  washable.  Test  a  small  sample 
of  the  material  first  if  in  doubt.  Soak  a  small  piece  of  the  material 
in  clear,  lukewarm  water  for  a  few  minutes.  If  it  does  not  run  dur- 
ing the  plain  water  test,  it  the  entire  article,  using 
lukeward  water  and  mild  soap  flakes.  If  in  doubt  send  the  garments 
to  the  dry  cleaners.  Valuable  articles  of  clothing  have  been  ruined 
by  improper  laund 

woollen  articles  of  clothing  are  most  difficult  to  care  for  they 
should   be  Riven    special    attention.      While   in    use   they   should   be   con- 
stantly sponjj  and  aired.      In  the  spril  -  the  time  for 
to   put   away  woollen   blankets,   winter  clothing,  and   other 
5,  and  to  look  carefully  at  their  woollen  wear  and  do  everything 
possible  to  insure   it   against  depreciation   and   moth. 

Bef<         '  :  ins  and  grease  spots  should  b< 

ashing  in  lukewarm  water  and  mild  soap 
suds.  Articles  which  are  not  soiled  enough  to  warrant  either  cleaning 
or  laundering  should  be  hunR  out  to  air  on  a  sunny,  breezy  day  and 
driven  a  thorough  brushing.  A  damp  sponge  will  help  to  remove  fine 
r  cuffs.  Turn  out  pockets  and  creases  in  order  to 
Ret  all  the  dust  which   may   have   collected. 

Once  freed  from  dirt,  proper  precautions  should  be  taken  to  pro- 
tect the  clothes  by  wrapping  them  tightly   in   firm   wrapping  paper  or 
a  eluded  on  f)a<)c  23 h 


Hepetema,  1943  TE  KARERE  221 

SUNDAY   SCHOOL 


THE  GOSPEL'S  POWER 

Theme — 

Our  Latter-day  Saint  Sunday  Schools  are,  potentially,  the  greatest 
agency  on  earth  for  mobilizing  power.  In  Sunday  School  we  learn  how 
to  spiritually  equip  ourselves  for  the  responsibilities  of  the  priesthood, 
and  it  is  the  priesthood — the  priesthood  alone — which  can  harness  God's 
power,  the  only  ultimate,  everlasting  force. 

With  God's  power  synchronized  to  our  faith  in  executing  His  com- 
mands, the  ponderous  tread  of  dictators'  armies  will  never  shake  the 
ground  beneath  us,  for  the  rock  of  truth  paves  our  routes  of  march. 
Christ's  lips  spoke  our  assurance  of  this  source  of  strength  when,  at  the 
Roman  Bar  of  justice,  He  told  Pilate,  "Thou  couldst  have  no  power  at 
all  against  me,  except  it  were  given  thee  from  above." 

Our  Sunday  Schools,  through  increasing  our  efficiency  in  God's  ser- 
vice, are  expediting  the  supply  route  to  this  self-same  authority  which 
defied  Pilate.  This  route,  unlike  the  now  historic  Burma  Road,  can 
never  be  severed  by  an  enemy's  master  encircling  manoeuvre.  It  may, 
however,  through  failure  of  the  necessary  traffic  of  prayer,  faith,  and  good 
deeds,  disintegrate  through  disuse. 

Power  and  force,  assert  the  tyrants  who  connive  to  rule  over  us,  are 
the  only  laws  which  all  men  recognize.  In  the  letter,  if  not  the  implica- 
tion, we  are  in  accord  with  this  assertion,  for  in  Sunday  School  we  pre- 
pare to  grasp  the  rod  of  a  mighty  empire.  May  we  ever  be  inspired  to 
employ  this  power  in  promoting  man's  growth,  instead  of  his  destruction. 

— By  Joseph  W.  Back-man,  Jnr. 


SACRAMEXT  GEM 

Forget  not.  brother,  thou  hast  sinned, 

And  sinful  yet  mayst  ho  ; 
Deal  gently  with  the  erring  heart. 
As  ( iod  has  dealt  with  thee. 

CONCERT  RECITATK  >.\ 

Psalms  1:1. 

"Blessed  is  the  man  that  walketh  not  in  the  counsel  of  the  un- 
godly, nor  standeth  in  the  way  of  the  sinners,  nor  sitteth  in  the 
scat  of  the  scornful." 

K(  >RER<  I  A  NGAKAU 
Nga  Wemta  1:1. 

"Ka  hari  te  tangata  kahore  nei  e  haere  i  te  vrhakaaro  o  ie 
feangata  kino,  a  kahore  e  tu  i  tc  ara  o  te  hunga  hara,  kahore  ano  e 
tioho  i  te  nohoanga  o  te  hunga  vvhakahihi." 

LESSONS 
KINDERGARTEN    I  i   to  5  y< 

"A    Ladder    to    Heaven,"    (iencsis    28. 

"Sold    by    Hi*    Brothers,"    Cm     i      89    11. 

"A   Feast   by   Governor   Joseph,"   (inn  sis     \'l    1... 


222  TE   KARERE  Hepetema,  1943 

PRIMARY    (6  to  9  jn  \ 

"Storm   on   the  Ocean,"    1    Xephi    L8. 
"Nephites    and    Lamanitet,"    1  1    Xrphi    5. 
"King    Benjamin's    Preaching,"    Mosiah    2-6. 

CHURCH  HISTORY  A  A  DEPT.  (10  to  n  yean  and  L2  to  LB 

"Saul    Chosen    King,"     1     Samuel 

"Saul    Reproved    by    Samuel,"    1    Samuel    13. 

"David's    Personality    and    Character,"    1    Samuel    16-17. 

B  DEPARTMENT   (16  to  19  years). 

'The  Land   of   Milk   and   Honey,"    Genesis    12,    28 J    Number 
"Israel    Enters    Canaan,"   Joshua    1,    3,   4. 
"The    Story    of    Jericho,"    Joshua    2,    5,    6,    7,    8. 

C  DEPARTMENT  6  GOSPEL  DOCTRINE  (All  oth  igned). 

"Othniel    and    Ehud — Deborah    and    Barak,"    Judges    2-6. 
"Gideon    Delivers    Israel    from    the    Midianites,"   Judges   6-8. 
"Abimelech    and    Pephthah,"    Judges    9-1  '1. 

MAORI  CLASS. 

RATAPU   TUATAHI 

MO  TE  MURUNGA  HARA.  Kahore  te  Ariki  i  oati  mai  ka  whaka- 
rongo  ia  ki  nga  tono  ka  whakaae  ranei  ki  nga  ohaoha  a  te  mea  e  ngau 
ana  te  kawa  i  roto  i  tona  ngakau  ki  era  atu :  "matua  houhia  te  rongo 
ki  tou  teina,  ka  haere  ai,  ka  mau  ai  i  tau  whakahere."  I  roto  i  ta  te 
Ariki  kupu  kua  whakakitea  mai  ki  te  bunga  tapu  i  enei  ra,  i  tino  kaha 
tana  korero  mo  tenei  take,  e  tika  ana  hold.  "Na  reira  he  pono  taku 
e  mea  nei  kia  koutou,  e  tika  ana  kia  murua  e  koutou  a  tetahi,  a  ko  ia  e 
kore  e  whakarerenoa  i  nga  he  o  tona  teina  ka  whakahetia  ia  i  mua 
i  te  Atua  no  te  mea  kei  roto  i  a  ia  e  pupuri  ana  te  hara  nui  ake,"  a  e 
tino  marama  ai  te  ngakau  ruarua,  mo  nga  mea  e  ahei  ana  kia  murua 
nga  hara  e  te  tangata  kua  tapiria  mai  e  te  Atua  tenei  "Ko  Ahau,  ko  te 
Ariki  e  muru  i  nga  he  o  nga  tangata  ki  taku  e  pai  ai,  otira  ko  te  tikanga 
ra  mo  koutou  me  muru  i  nga  he  o  nga  tangata  katoa." 

Nga  Patai. —  (1)  He  aha  te  mea  kahore  te  Atua  i  oati  mai?  (2) 
Whakatakina  mai  te  upoko  o  te  Kawenata  Hou  me  nga  korero  mo  tenei 
take?  (3)  Pehea  te  Atua  mo  te  muru  hara  i  enei  ra,  a  kei  hea  i  roto 
i  nga  karaipiture  o  enei  \va  e  whakaatu  ana? 

RATAPU    TUARUA 

TE  TINO  WHAKAPONO  ki  te  whakahere  whakamarietanga  o  te 
Karaiti.  Ko  te  tikanga  tuatoru  tena  e  ahei  ai  te  whiwhi  ki  te  murunga 
o  nga  hara.  Ko  te  ingoa  o  Ihu  Karaiti  anake  te  ingoa  kei  raro  o  te 
rangi  e  taea  ai  te  tangata  te  whakaorangia;  a  kua  akona  tatou  kia 
tuku  atu  i  a  tatou  inoinga  ki  te  Matua  ma  roto  atu  i  te  ingoa  o  te 
Tama.  I  whiwhi  a  Arama  i  tenei  whakaakoranga  mai  i  te  mangai  o 
te  anahera,  a  na  te  Kai  Whakaora  i  ata  whakaako  nga  Niwhai  kia  pera, 
otira,  e  kore  tetahi  e  tika  ki  te  ki  pono  e  whakapono  ia  kia  te  Karaiti 
me  te  whakakahore  ki  te  ngohengohe  ki  ana  whakahaunga,  noreira  ko 
te  ngohengohe  e  ahei  ana  mo  te  murunga  a  hara,  a  ko  ia  e  whakaaro 
nui  ana  kia  murua  ona  hara,  ka  tino  hihiko  ona  mahara  ki  te  rapu 
kia  mohio   ia  he   aha   hei   meatanga  ma  ana. 

Nga  Patai. —  (1)  He  aha  te  tikanga  tuatoru  o  te  whakapono?  (2) 
He  ingoa  atu  ano  ranei  kei  waho  atu  i  to  te  Karaiti  e  whiwhi  ai  ki  te 
ora?      (3)    He  aha  hei  tautoko  i  te  whakapono  kia  te  Karaiti? 

RATAPU   TUATORU 

MO  TE  RIPENETA.  E  tika  ai  te  kupu  ripeneta  me  nuku  atu 
i  te  whakaaetanga  kau  mo  to  he;  e  hara  hoki  i  te  mea  ma  nga  aue  me 
nga  tangi  me  te  maha  o  nga  kupu  whaki  hara  engari  kei  te  mamae- 


Hepetema,  1943  TE   KARERE  223 

tanga  nui  o  te  ngakau  i  te  mohio  ake  ki  to  he  me  te  mau  hoki  o  te  wehi 
ki  te  hara  me  te  whakaaro  nui  ki  te  whakatikatika  kia  wbakarerea 
nga  mahi  he  o  mua  ko  te  tika  hoki  kia  mahia  a  muri  atu.  Mehemea 
ka  pera  tuturu  te  whakaaro  ka  whiwhi  ia  ki  te  pouri  whaka-te-Atua, 
e  mea  ra  a  Paora  "No  ta  te  Atua  hoki  te  pouri,  ka  mahia  he  ripeneta 
e  ora  ai,  e  kore  e  ripenetatia;  ta  te  pouri  ia  o  te  ao  e  mahi  ai,  he 
mate."  E  matau  ana  hoki  te  kupu  a  te  Apotoro  a  Orihana  Parata 
"Kabore  he  take  mo  te  tangata  hara  ki  te  whaki  i  ona  hara  ki  te 
Atua  me  whakaaro  nui  ra  ano  ia  ki  te  whakarere  atu;  kahore  hoki 
he  painga  ki  a  ia  ki  te  pa  pouri  mo  te  he  kua  mahia  e  ia  me  te 
kaha  ra  ano  ia  kia  kore  hoki  atu  ano  ki  te  mahi  i  te  kino;  e  he  ana 
hoki  ia  te  whaki  ki  te  Atua  kua  he  ia  ki  tona  hoa  tangata  me  whaka- 
aro u  ra  ano  ia  ki  te  whakatikatika  i  a  ia.  No  reira  ko  te  ripeneta 
e  hara  i  te  whaki  kau  i  nga  hara  i  runga  i  te  ngakau  pouri  i  te  ngakau 
iro,  engari  i  te  ngakau  u  ki  te  kore  ano  e  hoki  atu  ki  nga  huarahi  o 
te  kino." 

Nga  Patai. —  (1)  Me  pehea  e  tika  ai  te  kupu  ripeneta?  (2)  Pehea 
ta  Paora  mo  te  pouri  whaka-te-Atua?  (3)  Pehea  ta  Orihana  Parata 
mo  te  murunga  a  hara?  (4)  Rapua  etahi  atu  whakaaro  e  pa  ana  mo 
enei  take  o  te  ripeneta? 

RATAPU   TUAWHA 

TE  RIPENETA  E  AHEI  ANA  mo  te  whakaoranga.  Tenei  whaka- 
aro tuturu,  tenei  timatanga  o  te  oranga  pai  ake,  e  ahei  ana  mo  nga 
tangata  katoa  e  whai  ana  ki  te  oranga.  Ina  te  whiwhinga  ki  te  aroba 
noa  mai  o  .te  Atua,  ko  te  ripeneta  e  rite  tonu  ana  tona  tino  aheitanga 
ki  te  whakapono  ;  kia  rite  ano  ki  to  te  hara  whanui.  E  kitea  e  tatou  ki 
hea  te  tangata  kore  hara?  Noreira,  ko  wai  e  ahei  ana  kia  kahore 
he  murunga  hara.  He  matau  rawa  te  kupu  a  te  kai-kauwhau  i  ki  ai 
"Kahore  hoki  he  tangata  tika  i  te  whenua  e  mahi  ana  i  te  pai  a  kabore. 
ona  hara."  Kua  oti  te  Atua  he  murunga  a  hara  mo  te  hunga  e 
ripeneta  tuturu  ana.  Ka  pa  tuturu  ki  te  hunga  pera  nga  painga  o  te 
whakaoranga  mo  ia  tangata  ma  roto  i  te  whakamarietanga  o  te  Karaiti. 
I  whakatupato  a  Ihaia  mo  te  ripeneta  me  nga  whakaaetanga  mai  hoki 
mo  te  murunga  hara:  "Rapua  a  Ihowa  i  tona  kiteatanga  karangatia 
atu  kei  tata  ana  ia  kia  whakarere  te  tangata  kino  i  tona  ara,  te  tangata 
mahi  he  i  ona  whakaaro;  kia  hoki  ki  a  Ihowa  a  ka  aroha  ki  a  ia;  ki 
to  tatou  Atua  hoki,  he  nui  rawa  hoki  tana  mahi  tohu.'  ' 

Nga  Patai. —  (1)  I  nui  ake  ranei  te  whakapono  i  te  ripenetatanga? 
(2)  Pehea  te  kupu  a  te  kai  kauwhau  mo  te  tangata  e  mahi  ana  i  te 
tika  i  runga  i  te  whenua?  (3)  Pehea  ta  Ihaia  kupu  whakatupato- 
ranga  hoki? 


PRESIDENT'S  PAGE— Concluded  from  page  218. 

Last  year  there  was  a  substantial  increase  in  the  amount  of  tithing 
paid  in  the  Mission;  as  well  as  an  increase  in  the  number  of  tithe- 
payers.  Although  this  was  very  encouraging  there  is  still  much  room 
for  improvement.  There  are  still  too  many  members  who  are  not 
honest  with  the  Lord.  There  are  also  some  whose  names  have  appeared 
in   years   past  as  tithe-payers   hut   who,    for  some   reason   known    only   t<» 

themselves,  have  discontinued  in  obedience  to  this  sacred  principle. 

To    those    who    have    discontinued    the    payment    of    tithes    as    welf 

as  to  those  who  have  not  yet   received  the  blessinga  of  obedience  :>> 

this   law   of   the    Lord,    I    would    say.    honour   the    Lord    with    your    tithes 
and   offerings   and    you    will    he    hh 

The    name    of    every    man,    woman    and    child    win.  ffCOme 

should    appear   on    the    tithing    rerords   of   the    Mission. 

—MATTHEW  COWLEY, 


224  TE   KARERE  Hepetema,  1943 

PRIMARY 

FIRST   WEEK 

THE   WONDERS   OF  GODS   WORLD 
Objective: 

To  arouse  appreciation   for  the  birds  that  i 

Lesson    Help-: 

lovely  world.     It  could  not  be  otherwi  Our 

Heavenly  Father's  world.     He  made  it  beautiful  because  it   wa 
the  home  of  His  children.     Help  the  children  to  appreciate  the  wonder- 
ful flowers,  trees  and  bi  ire  that  they  get  the  feeling  that  it 
is  our  kind     :                Father  who  gives  life  to  everything 
verything  that  lr 

Approach    to    Lesson. 

Talk  with  the  childn  the  birds  that  are  returning, 

them  to  watch  for  them  and  listen  for  th< 
of  birds  that  you  have  brought  to  class.     Talk 

minutes.      Learn   its  name,  what   it  eats,  and  how  it  build 
Story: 

BRAVE   ROBIN   RED 
d  lay  on  the  hot  sidewalk,  trying  hard  to  feel 
"Oh,    oh!"    h<  mouth    opened    wide    I 

"Whatever  shall  I  do!     Mother  was  right,  but  n 

ful,  all  covered  with  new  feathers,  that   I  just    had  to  try  them."      II" 

didn't  lift  him  even   an   inch 
he   1  urning  sidewalk. 
II     1.   aid  a  step  on  the  pavement  hut  he  couldn't  fly  away  from  the 
y-hands    that    reached    down    to    pick    him    up. 

This    is    the    •  ything,"    lie    gasped,    for    his 

•  had  warned  him  about  little  boys.     "I've  got  to  be 
'•  ut  his  bright  eyes  rolled  with  fright. 
He  felt  braver  when  he  heard  tin-  little  hoy  .-ay.  "Oh,  you  poor 
I    won't    hurt    you."      Tommy    held    him    gently    and    ran 
drinking    fountain    or.  Tommy    w<  t    his    hand    and 

m    his    fingers    into    Rohm    Red's    little    open    mouth. 
•   on  this  hot  street  ami  where  is  your  ne 
R  bin  Ri  tell  Tommy  thai  I  up  behind  a  big 

family  were  city  robins.      Father  Robin  had 

was    hotter    there.      But 
hen  the  m<  on  wasn't  showing  his  big  jolly 
nty   of  light  in   the  city,  and   besides  she  could  go 
park   to   th(    birds'    singing   and    chattering    i. 

;    right  behind  a  lovely 
:  ed  an 

Sine  d   couldn't  tell   Tommy  all   this,   Tommy   ran   down 

I   many  corners.      Oh  dear,  I'll  never  be  able  to 

way   h<  mo."    Robin    Red   cried.     "I    must   be   brave.     I    must 

careful   fingers." 

But  !    >w    hard    he    tried    he    couldn't   get    away.      Soon 

■  white  house.      Little  Robin   Rod's  heart  stood  still. 

and   braver.     In   the   kitchen   he  saw  another 

loy   and    a   lady.      The    lady    said,    "Don't    handle    him    too    much, 

I  the    little    thing."      Then    she    said.    "I'll    give    him 

some   food." 

in   Red   fluttered   his  wings  and  held   his  mouth   shut,   but  that 
didn't   do   a    bit    of   good.      Tommy's   mama   just   opened    it   and    put    in 
k  and  cream   with  a  tiny  spoon.      Then  she   put  him   in   a  deep 
box   lined   with   c-ttcn. 


Hepetema,  1943  TE   KARERE  225 

"I  wish  my  mother's  wing  was  over  me  now,"  Little  Robin  Red 
thought  as  he  nestled  in  the  soft  cotton.  He  was  so  scared  and 
homesick  that  he  tried  to  stay  awake  with  both  eyes  open.  Then  he 
tried  it  with  one  eye  open.  But  soon  he  was  sound  asleep,  his  head 
tucked  under  his  tiny  wing. 

But  he  wasn't  allowed  to  sleep  very  long  at  a  time.  He  was  taken 
out  of  his  box  every  few  hours  and  given  more  food  and  water.  After 
awhile  he  was  allowed  to  fly  about  the  kitchen  a  little.  Then  he  flew 
about  the  screen  porch.  One  wonderful  afternoon  the  boys  took 
him  out  in  the  back  garden  and  let  him  fly  from  bush  to  bush  and  from 
tree  to  tree.      "Nothing  can  frighten  me  now,"  he  chirped. 

He  told  all  the  birds  in  the  garden  how  brave  he  was.  He  even 
told  Timmy  and  Susie  Sparrow  almost  a  dozen  times. 

One  afternoon  he  found  tiny  bits  of  hamburger,  cottage  cheese, 
and  raisins  on  the  grass.  This  didn't  look  like  the  food  Tommy's 
mama  had  fed  him  from  the  little  spoon,  but  since  he  had  boasted 
of  his  bravery  he'd  have  to  try  it.  He  cocked  his  head  to  see  it  better. 
He  said  to  himself,  "Maybe  if  I  peck  it,  it  will  move."  He  held  his 
breath  to  get  courage  enough  to  peck.  He  pecked.  "This  is  good 
food,"  he  called  to  the  other  birds.  Soon  Susie  and  Timmy  and  many 
other  birds  were  eating  the  nice  bird  luncheon. 

Susie  said,   "This  is  almost  as  good  as  worms." 

That  made  Robin  Red  think  of  the  nice  worms  his  father  and 
mother  had  brought  to  him  when  he  lived  at  home  behind  the  neon 
sign.  He  stopped  eating  and  ruffled  his  feathers.  He  flew  over  and 
perched  on  the  bottom  rung  of  a  lawn  chair.  He  was  so  unhappy  he 
was  cross. 

When  Susie  and  Timmy  had  eaten  all  they  could  hold,  they  hopped 
over  to  Robin  Red.  Timmy  chirped,  "Come  on,  let's  splash  in  your 
bath  pan." 

Robin  Red  combed  his  wing  with  his  bill.  He  said  in  a  cross 
voice,   "No,   I   don't  want  to   play." 

Susie  peeked  out  from  under  the  chair.  "We  couldn't  bathe  any- 
way.     Tommy's  dog  is  drinking  out  of  your  pan." 

Robin  Red  clicked  his  bill  and  ruffled  his  feathers.  "Who's  afraid 
of   a  dog?"   he  chirped,   sounding  very  brave. 

"Why,  even  my  Mommy  and  Daddy  are  afraid  of  dogs."  Timmy 
and  Susie  were  wide-eyed. 

"I'm  not.  I'll  not  have  any  dog  drinking  out  of  my  bath  pan 
when  we  birds  need  a  bath."  Robin  Red  strutted  out  from  Under 
the  chair.  Susie  and  Timmy  flew  up  into  the  tree  to  tell  Mommy 
and  Daddy  Sparrow  and  all  of  the  other  birds  to  watch  hrave 
Robin   Red. 

Way  down  in  his  heart  Robin  Red  wasn't  brave.  "Oh,  lie's  big. 
That  dog's  big.  I'm  scared,"  he  said  to  himself.  His  heart  pounded. 
Ih'd  have  to  he  the  bravesl  bird  in  the  world  to  ehase  the  dog  away 
from  the  hath  pan.  But  the  birds  were  lighting  on  the  fences  and  trees 
to  watch  him  so  he  couldn't   hack  down  now.       His  thin  little  legs  shook. 

Suddenly  he  took  a  big  breath,  Bpread  his  wing.--,  and  fluttered  to- 
ward the  big  dog,  scolding  as  hard  as  his  little  voice  would  let  him. 
The  dog  looked  up  from  the  pan.  His  eyes  showed  how  surprised  he 
Was.       He    ran    as    fast    as    he    could    toward    the    house. 

Robin    \ird  stopped   hy   his   hath   pan.       "1    really   am   hrave."   he   said 

to  himself. 

Whirr,    whin--  -many    little    bird    wings    were    lighting    around    him. 

"'Oh,  Robin   Red,  you  were  wonderful!"     Susie  and  Timmy  looked  at 

him    in    admiration. 

"What    is    JJTOUr    name,    mv    hrave    hird?"    chirped    a    heautit'ul    voice. 

"I'm  Robin  Red." 

"And     he    lives    in    this    garden    with    two    hoys,"    Susie    chirped. 


TE   KARERE  Hepetema, 

:    he    ehMed    Tommy's    dog,"    Timmy    added. 

"I'm    Doctor    Mockingbird,"    the    strange    bird    chirped.     "I'm    a 

BOng    doctor.      I    know    all    the    bird    .-onus    and    I    have    many    students. 

a're  the  brave  rol»in   ['ve   bet  n   hearing  about !" 
Robin   Red  cocked   his  head.     "Maybe  you   know  my  father  and 
mother,    then.     They   arc   city    robins,    and — " 

"Why,  an-  you  the  son  of  the  Neon-Sign  Robins  who  flow  away 

and  couldn't  be  found?     Your  parents  have  looked  everywhere  for  you." 
"Would    you    show    me    the    way    to    my    home?       Please,    pl< 

Robin  begged. 

"Don't    leave   us,   Robin    Red."    Susie   and   Timmy   Sparrow    begged. 

"I'll  come  hack,  hut  I  want  to  go  home  now  if  Doctor  Mockingbird 
will   take    mo." 

"I'll  show  you  the  way.  Come,  let's  fly.  (.iood-hye,  everyhird," 
Doctor   Mockingbird   called, 

Robin  Red  spread  his  wings  and  followed  Doctor  Mockingbird  over 
housetops   and   trees   and  streets.      Finally  they  came  to   the   Bign. 

"Chirrup,  here's  my  home!  Hero's  my  home!"  Robin  Red  and 
Doctor    Mockingbird    perched    on    the    stone    shelf. 

Soon  Mother,  Father,  and  Sister  Robin  flew  home  from  the  Park. 
They  were  so  happy  that  they  pecked  at  him  and  combed  his  feathers 
with  their  hills.      "Where  have  you  been?"  Mother  scolded. 

"It's  a  long  way  away,"  Robin  Red  chirped,  "but  I  think  I  can  take 
you  there.      There's  a  nice  garden  and — " 

Doctor  Mockingbird  was  anxious  to  get  back  to  his  singing  students 
so  he  broke  in,  "Your  son  is  a  very  brave  bird.  Most  little  birds  would 
have  died  with  fright  if  they  had  had  Robin  Red's  adventures.  Besides 
I  would  never  have  heard  of  him  if  he  hadn't  earned  such  a  reputa- 
tion for  courage.  And  if  I  hadn't  heard  of  him,  I  couldn't  have  shown 
him  the  way  home." 

Father  Robin  thanked  Doctor  Mockingbird,  then  he  turned  to* 
Robin  Red.      "Let's  go  see  this  wonderful  garden."  he  chirped. 

So  they  all  flew  away  to  visit  in  Tommy's  garden. 

SECOND  WEEK 

THE  LAST  DAY  OF  JESUS 

Objective: 

To  help  the  children  to  know  that  Christ  had  a  forgiving  attitude- 
toward  those  who  were  not  His  friends. 
Lesson    Helps: 

Bible:    Matthew   27:27-66;    Mark    15:20-47;   Luke    23:26-53;   John 
19:17-42. 
Lesson    Approach: 

Prepare  the  children's  minds  for  to-day's  story  by  reviewing  the 
lesson,  "Jesus  And  His  Enemies."  Only  one  incident  was  related 
in  that  story;  you  may  tell  others  if  you  wish. 

Be  sure  you  bring  out  the  truth  that  Jesus  bore  all  the  unkindness 
that  was  heaped  upon  Him  with  patience  and  a  forgiving  spirit.  If 
you  are  familiar  with  a  story  of  a  boy  or  girl  who  returned  good 
for  evil,  it  would  make  a  good  approach  to  the  lesson. 

THE   DEATH   OF  JESUS 

When  Jesus  lived  here  on  earth  He  was  always  helping  others.. 
Everything  He  did  was  good,  and  yet  there  were  some  people  who  did 
not  like  Him.  What  were  they  called?  His  enemies  were  wicked 
people  and  they  wanted  to  kill  Jesus.  It  seems  strange,  doesn't  it„ 
that    when    one    "went    about    doing   good"    as    Jesus    did,    that    some 


Hepetema,  1943  TE   KARERE  227* 

people  would  want  to  harm  Him?      But  that  is  exactly  what  happened^ 

These  wicked  people  who  were  His  enemies  did  many  cruel  things 
to  Jesus.  Then  at  last  they  took  Him  to  the  ruler,  whose  name  was 
Pontius  Pilate.  It  was  early  morning  when  Jesus  was  led  into  the 
hall  of  judgment,  where  sat  Pilate,  the  Ruler. 

He  asked  Jesus  many  questions,  and  Jesus  answered  all  of  them. 
Pilate  knew  that  Jesus  was  innocent,  so  he  turned  and  said  to  the  angry 
people  who  brought  Him  there,  "I  find  no  fault  in  this  man." 

But  this  only  made  the  enemies  of  Jesus  more  angry  and  they 
cried  out,  "Let  us  crucify  Him." 

(Show  picture,  "Christ  Before  Pilate."  Mary,  you  may  touch  the' 
picture  of  Pontius  Pilate.  Why  does  He  sit  on  the  elevated  stand? 
John  may  touch  the  picture  of  Jesus.  Notice  how  calmly  and  patiently 
He  seems  to  bear  all  they  do  and  say  to  Him.  What  do  you  think 
the  crowd  is  saying?) 

So  Jesus,  who  had  done  so  much  good,  and  had  done  no  harm  to 
anyone,  was  led  away  by  His  enemies.  They  made  a  cross  out  of  two 
pieces  of  wood.  They  gave  this  cross  to  Jesus  to  carry.  When  the 
heavy  cross  was  placed  on  His  shoulder  He  staggered  and  stumbled 
under  its  weight;  but  He  did  not  complain.  He  only  thought  of  the 
people  and  how  much  He  loved  them.  There  was  a  man  named  Simon 
who  followed  Jesus,  and  when  he  saw  how  tired  and  weak  Jesus  was, 
he  took  the  heavy  cross  and  carried  it  the  rest  of  the  way  up  the  hill- 
Great  crowds  gathered  along  the  way,  and  the  people  mocked 
and  shouted  at  Jesus.  There  were  many  women  with  the  crowd  who. 
loved  Jesus  dearly,  and  when  they  saw  the  wicked  men  treat  Him  so 
cruelly  they  were  very  sad  and  wept  bitterly.  Jesus  felt  sorry  for  them. 
He  did  not  think  of  His  own  trouble  at  all,  but  said,  oh,  so  kindly, 
"Daughters  of  Jerusalem,  weep  not  for  me." 

At  last  they  reached  the  place  where  they  were  going  to  crucify 
Jesus.  Then  the  soldiers  took  Jesus  and  put  Him  on  the  cross.  He 
wasn't  afraid  of  pain.  He  wanted  to  show  the  people  the  great  love 
He  had  for  them,  and  He  wanted  Heavenly  Father  to  know  He  was 
willing  to  do  all  He  could  for  the  people. 

While  Jesus  suffered  He  thought  of  His  enemies  who  put  Him  on 
the  cross.  He  felt  sorry  that  they  would  do  such  bad  things.  He 
wanted  Heavenly  Father  to  help  them  to  do  better,  so  He  prayed, 
"Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do." 

Jesus'  mother  and  some  of  His  disciples  came  and  stood  near  the 
cross.  Their  hearts  were  sad  and  they  wept.  When  Jesus  saw  His 
mother  weeping,  oh,  how  sorry  He  felt  for  her.  So  He  called  one 
of  His  disciples  named  John,  whom  He  loved  very  dearly,  and  said 
to  him,  "Behold  thy  mother."  And  to  His  mother  He  said,  "Woman, 
behold  thy  son."  John  knew  that  Jesus  meant  for  him  to  take  care 
of  Mary,  His  mother,  and  he  was  glad  that  he  could  help  Jesus.  Then 
John  led  Mary  tenderly  away. 

Soon  Jesus  bowed  His  head  and  died,  and  those  who  loved  Jesus 
wept  bitterly. 

There  were  some  men  among  the  Jews  who  did  not  want  .Jesus 
killed.  They  loved  Him,  and  when  Ho  was  dead  they  came  to  take  care 
of  His  body.  One  of  these  nun  was  Joseph  of  Arimathoa.  He,  with 
Nicodemus,    another    of    .Jesus'     friends,     COok    the    body    and     lovingly 

wrapped  it  in  clean  white  linen,  placing  with  it  sweet  spires  ami  myrrh. 

.Joseph    hud    a    new    tomb    (explain)     m    a    garden    near    Calvary,    where 

Christ  was  crucified.     There  they  lovingly  laid  Him  ami  before  leaving 

rolled  a  big  stone  against  the  opening. 

The    two    "Marys,"    and    perhaps    some    Others,    watched    from    afar. 

no  doubt  wishing  thai    they   might    help.     Then   they   all   went   away 

saying,   ".Jesus   is  dead." 


TE   KARERE  Hepetema,  1943 

Next  time  I  am  going  to  tell  you  hoi  ne  to  life  again 

and  made  all  His  friends  happy. 

THIRD  WEEK 

Objective: 

To  help  the  child  to  know  that  Jesus  was  resurrected  and  still  lives. 

JESUS    LIVES    AGAIN 

I    love    the    story    just    as    it     is    told    in    the    Bible    so    I    shall    read 

it  to  you.     You  remember  that  tin-  enemies  of  Jesus  put  Him 

to  death.  It  was  night  when  His  friends  laid  Him  tenderly  in  the  tomb. 
When  they  had  all  gone  home,  the  men  who  didn't  love  .Jesus  made 
sure  th  e  at   the  door  of  the  tomb  was  safe,  and  sent    soldiers 

to   watch.      They   Wi  re   afraid    His   disciples   would   take   His   body   away. 

And  so  Jesus  slept,   and  all   the   people  thought    He   would 

awaken   again.     But    Heavenly   Father  had   promised  and  Jesus  knew 

■••  would,  and   had  told   the   people — hut  they  did  not    understand. 

The    first   Ilight   the   soldiers   watched,   and    all   the    next    day.      The 

d     night    they    still    watched:     hut     early     in    the    morning,    before 

the   sun   was   up,   there   came   a   strange   and   beautiful   light,   and   an 

angel    of   the    Lord   came   down    from    Heaven    and    rolled    hack   the   stone 

from  the  door  of  the  tomb,     'ihe   angel's   fact-  was   radiant   and   His 
white  as  snow.     When  the  soldi*  Angel,  they 

shook   with    fear   and    fell   to   the   ground. 

On  the  same   morning,   even   before   it    was  Light,  came   Mary   Mag- 
and  th<   other  Mary,  into  the  garden.     They  were  Jesus'  friends 

and    were    bringing   sweet    spices    to    put   around    His    body. 

As  they  came  nearer  to  the  tomb  they  could  see  in  the  shining 

light    that    the    stone    had    been    rolled    away    and    by    it    stood    the    won- 
drous angel.     The  tomb  was  empty  and  they  were  frightened.     Have 
Bible  open  on  your  lap  and   read  the   following  beautiful 

"And  the  angel  said  to  the  woman.  Fear  not  ye,  for  I  know  t1 
.    which    was    crucified. 

"He  is  not  here,  for  He  has  risen,  as  he  said  Come  see  the  place 
where   the    Lord   lay. 

"And  go  quickly,  and  tell  His  disciples  that  He  is  risen  from  tin- 
dead  ;  and  behold  He  goeth  before  you  into  Galilee  and  there  shall  ye 

Him.    lo.    I   have   told    you. 

"And  they  d<  parted  quickly  from  the  tomb  with  fear  and  great 
joy;  and  did  run  to  bring  the  disciples  word. 

"And    as   they    went    to    tell    the    disciples,    behold,    -;  I  hem, 

Saying,  All  hail.  And  they  came  and  held  Him  by  the  feet  and  wor- 
shipped   Him. 

"Then  Jesus  Baid  unto  them,  Be  not  afraid;  go  tell  my  brethren 
that  they  go  into  Galilee,  and  there  they  shall   see   me." 

Tilt  women  told  the  disciples  the  joyous  new-.  "Jesus  is  not  dead. 
He  Lives.  We  hav<  seen  Him,"  they  said.  "(Jo  into  Galilee  and  you 
will    see    Him.      He    told    us    to    tell    you." 

The  eleven  Apostles  went  to  Galilee  as  Jesus  had  asked  them  to 
do,  and  there  He  met  them.  When  they  saw  Him,  they  were  convinced 
that  He  lived,   and  they  worshipped   Him. 

They  learned,  too,  what  we  must  not  forget;  that  Jesus  rose  from 
the  dead,  so  we,  and  all   whom   we  love   will   rise  also. 

That  is  why  Jesus  came  hack  that  bright  Easter  morning  long  ago 
after  He  died  on  the  cross,  to  show  us  that  death  means  going  to  be 
with   Him. 


Hepetema,  1943  TE   KARERE  229 

FOURTH  WEEK 

THE   HAPPY  PLAY   HOUR 
Objective: 

To  create  in  boys  and  girls  an  interest  in  play  and  to  give  them 
wholesome  games  to  play  in  their  leisure  time. 

For    the   Teacher: 

"If  you  make  children  happy  now,  you  may  make  them  happy  20 
years  hence,   by  the  memory  of  it." 

If  it  is  convenient  and  a  pleasant  day  take  the  children  out-of- 
doors  for  their  games.  They  may  get  out  of  hand  unless  you  have  your 
programme   of  games  and   dances  well  planned  and  well  in   mind. 

It  isn't  advisable  to  attempt  the  teaching  of  a  new  game  or  dance 
out-of-doors,  so  it  will  probably  be  best  to  select  the  games  the  children 
know  quite  well. 

Group  of  Songs — Plan  a  group  of  songs  that  the  children  enjoy  singing. 

Games   and   Dances: 

Make  your  own  programme  of  games  and  dances.  Take  the  chil- 
dren out  in  the  fresh  air  if  convenient.  Let  the  children  join  hands 
in  a  single  line  and  pass  out  quietly.  They  will  then  be  in  form  to 
make  a  circle  and  the  first  game  may  begin  at  once  without  further 
instruction.  Make  the  games  snappy  and  return  to  the  class  room  in 
the  same  form  as  used  in  passing  out.  After  a  few  minutes  of  quiet 
the  children  will  be  ready  for  the  closing. 

Prayer:     By  one  of  the  children. 


PHILANTHROPISTS — Continued  from  page  217. 
making  ''filthy  lucre"  good.  A  noble  task  indeed,  lint  what  an 
ignoble  relegation  for  such  a  purposeful  principle  for  good.  Win- 
has  it  been  only  practised  and  thought  of  in  relation  to  money?  It 
means  that  only  a  few,  die  rich  only,  can  benefit  by  giving.  The 
once  proud  bird  of  flight  now  a  landed  fowl  because  oi  the  restricted 
of  i;1-  pinions  of  power  is  the  parallel  by  which  philanthropy 
is  to  l)c  viewed  as  understood  by  many,  [ts  purpose  of  being  the 
principle  to  gain  greal  heights  anion-  the  clouds  in  the  heavens  of  the 
world  of  good  is  denied  il  :  it  is  becoming  stunted  and  is  camouflaged 
by  the  fluff  of  glittering  wealth  instead  of  the  strength  that  comes 
from  use,  direction  and  application. 

All  mankind  as  sons  and  daughters  of  God  are  heirs  to  philan- 
thropy.    Each  is  able  to  give  to  another.     (  me  gives  some  laughter 

to   saddened    hearts      kind    word-,    to   the   Comforted      a    hand-': 

a  new  friend  welcome  to  the  stranger  and  the  many  traits,  friend 
ships,  virtues  and  love  thai  b<  long  to  the  humble  and  great.  We  each 
arc  able  to  give  if  we  have.  Then  to  become  philanthropists  who  will 
In-  remembered  l>\  one  or  man}  i  i  the  person  who  has  an  accumulation 
of  anything  worthwhile  that  ma)  be  given  to  another  For  hi-  benefil 
remembering  also  thai  whatever  good  is  <l>\w  is  reflected  back  •  i 
the  giver.  KM 


I  E    KARERE 


Hepetetna,  IM3 


(l-.ft)    B|  •.   Loader  ami   her 

I  I      I    *d<  i .  L   M    .) 

(Jim),   prior   to   his   taring 

training  in  the 

•  u  here 

the    "deep,"    ami    all 

who   have   know  a    him    wish 

hini    many    happj     "returns." 

Both  the  Sgt.  end  the  L  \  C. 
have  ben  very  keen  M.I. A. 
worker*  of  the  Nuhaka 
Branch.  (Right  i  Private 
Tarau  of  th. 
was  reported  killed 

kpril  12.  H 
1943.      He    was    the    second 

\  '" :  1 1  < .'  i  T :  i     and      Maria 

\ 


NEWS    FROM    THE    FIELD 


TAMAKI    BRANCH    (H.B.) 
By    Wm.    Harris 

A    farewell    social   was    held    in    ; 
sembly   Hall  on  Tuesday   aighl    J  i 
in    honour   of   Mr.   and    Mrs.    P.    Berkhan, 
who    have    resided    in    the    community    of 
Tahoraiti    for   the   last    four   years.      Under 
the   direction    Of    Miss    Awhi    Hiha,    for   and 

<>n  behalf  of  the  M.I. A.,  the  i 
gramme  was  enjoyed  by  all.     Tin 

arm-    to     light     with    their    now    re- 
nowned   (I    think    so.   too       Hdi    clafl 

pers.      Mrs.    Berkhan   wu   pn    i 
a  walnut  firescreen,  and  Mr.   Berkhan  re- 
ceived a  cruel  Bet.      Both   n 
ably    acknowledged    such    honour. 

Flying-Officer    Sohepa    Mete    Meha,    to- 

uith     Mabel    and    th-ir    in;;.: 
Quayle,  were  recent  visitors  to  our  branch. 
■  ssion    was    indeed    a    happy    one 

mi    the    home   of    Bro.    and    Sister    W  i 
Duncan,    where    many    friends    and    Saints 
gathered     to     be    delighted     and     ha] 
see      the      smiling      face     of      "our      i 
former    Editor    (two   terms  i    of   Te    Kan-re. 

Brother  Roy  BarnhiU  of  the  Marines 
just  concluded  hi>  fifth  visit  t<>  our 
branch.  Roy,  as  we  call  him.  is  an  active 
member  in  the  Church,  and  his  timely 
advice  and  counsel  are  always  v 
and    a    pleasure    to    listen    to. 

To  old  members  of  the  Branch  we  say 
"tena  koutou  katoa."  We  still  think  of 
you    all.      Here    they    are: 

Bro.  Briata  Nbpera,  Bro.  and  Sis.  James 
Elkinrton  and  family.  Bro.  and  Sis.  Eru 
Kupa  and  family  Bro.  and  Sis.  Georce 
Karaitiana  and  family.  Bro.  and  Bis. 
Richard  Marsh  and  family.  Bro.  and  Sis. 
Cowley  Harris,  Bro.  and  Sis.  Reuben  Ed- 
wards  and  familv.  Bro.  and  Sis.  Albert 
Kewene  and  family,  Bro.  and  Sis.  William 
Watene  and  family.  Bros.  Kelly  Harris 
(Editor  of  Te  Karere),  WiPere  Amaru. 
Thomas  Clarke,  Mita  Carter.  V, 
Marsh,  Hyrum  Marsh  (overseas).  Louis 
Lanfear,  Clenden  Taurau,  Brownie  Taurau. 
Sam    Kani.    Victor    and    Eddie    Thompson 


(both    oversee 

nan.    Sisters     Lydia    Nepe,    Am     M 
Kura      i  sma     Renata,     Polly 

Dulcie     Hawkins,      Wiki 

ran    Tamihana     Lena    v7aerea,    Mori    Os- 
borne,   Here    Kainamu.    Maraea    l.il 
[sobel  Palwasser,  Adelaide  Thompson,  and 

other    men      G 
Tipi   K  tralia), 

Brian      Poanangs     and      Matthea 

Ployd,     tlie     twins     of 

Mr.    H.    Ployd  and   the   late  Annie  Floyd, 

have    just    returned    from    holiday  in    the 

Taihape    district.       Just    a    breather  before 
the    "COWS"    come    in    B 

Sunday,    July    llth.    seven    Maori    boya 
attend  evirke    High    School 

attended     our     Sunday     School     m< 

boya   come  from  different   parts  of 
Inion. 


AUCKLAND    DISTRICT 
By   Ngaro  Hooro 

After    an    absence    of   a    period    of    four 
weeka    on    missionary    work    In    th. 

i  the  North  bland  Of  New  Zealand 
the  family  of  Bro.  Charles  Billman  wel- 
comes him  home.  lb  as  cer- 
tainly missed  by  his  brethren,  and  they 
!  to  welcome  him  back  in  the  Pre- 
sidency  of  the    Branch. 

Once  again  our  busy  President,  with 
Cowley,  journeyed  to  the  South 
Island  to  visit  the  Saints  down  there. 
They  brought  back  rood  news  of  the  work 
done  by  the  College  Missionaries  of 
Dunedin.  There  is  also  credit  due  to 
our  local  missionaries.  Bros.  Louis  Lan- 
fear and  George  Hall.  They  have  done 
some  good  work  amongst  the  migrant 
Saints  to  the  City  of  Auckland.  So  far 
they  have  performed  two  baptisms.  Well 
done    brethren. 

Through  the  resignation  of  Sister  Ma'y 
Owen    from    the    Superintendency    of    the 


-Hepetema,  1943 


TE   KARERE 


231 


Y.  W.M.I. A.  a  great  loss  was  suffered 
by  the  Gleaner  Girls  department.  We 
-surely  miss  you  Mary,  but  hope  that  you 
will  come  and  still  mingle  with  us. 

Bro.  Jack  Richards  is  still  climbing  up 
the  ladder  in  the  Auckland  Branch.  He 
was  unanimously  recommended  for  an 
■  office  in  the  Aaronic  Priesthood,  and  was 
ordained  a   Deacon. 

Auckland  wishes  to  extend  their  sym- 
pathy to  the  family  and  friends  of  Bro. 
Hami  Kino,  who  passed  away  on  the  9th 
of  July  at  the  Auckland  Hospital.  He 
was  buried  at  his  home  at  Waiterata, 
Wairoa,  Clevedon.  President  William  R. 
Perrott  attended  by  Elders  Kelly  Harris 
and  Ngaro  Hooro  carried  out  the  funeral 
rites   on    Mnoday,   July    12th,   at    3   p.m. 


PUKEHOU  BRANCH 
By    Ratoru    Mikaere 

Mahau  e  panui  atu  ki  nga  wahi  e  tae 
ana  te  "manu  tangi  pai,"  ki  nga  huihui- 
nga  tangata,  ki  nga  reo,  ki  nga  hapu, 
ki  nga  hoa  aroha  ano  hoki,  kua  mate  to 
koutou  teina,  tuahine  i  roto  i  te  Rongo 
Pai,  a  Nataria  Mikaere.  Kua  moe  i  te 
moenga  roa.  Haere  e  hine.  Haere  te 
wahine   o   te   rangimarie,    o   te   aroha. 

He  nui  nga  ope  i  tae  mai  ki  te  tangi 
ki  tenei  wahine,  no  Opotiki,  Whakatane, 
Te  Puke,  Tauranga,  Omahu,  Hauraki, 
Pukekohe  me  etahi  atu  wahi  This  was 
quite  the  biggest  tangi  ever  held  in  these 
parts  (Manaia).  Several  religious  groups 
participated  in  the  services  throughout 
the  gathering.  The  main  services  were 
conducted  by  Elder  Sam  Hira  and  talks 
were  given  by  Toke  Watene,  Ratoru  Mi- 
kaere, Ngaruna  Mikaere  and  Sam  Hira 
dedicated  the  gravp. 


MAHIA  DISTRICT 
By    Riripeti    Mataira 

(Regret   at    not    being    included    in    last 

month's    issue. — Ed.) 

The  many  friends  of  Sister  Rangi  Te- 
ngaio  paid  her  a  surprise  visit  on  the  eve 
of  tier  departure  for  the  Auckland  dis- 
tricts on  missionary  work.  Entertain- 
ment l>y  the  younger  folk  was  very  much 
appreciated  by  all.  which  included  a  talk 
by  Sister  Heni  Christy  on  her  missionary 
experiences. 

Almost  the  entire  dislrict  residents 
were  present  at  a  function  in  honour  of 
Kay      Thompson.       Ken       Honk.       Benjamin 

Christy,  Charlie  Clough,  Peter  Gemmell, 
Bonnie  Hapi,  Jim  Greening,  Cyril  Clayton. 
Cleo  Smith,  Barney  Hapi,  Joe  Mataira  and 
Bu'lmore    and    Tilly     Whaanga    who    were 

scheduled      for     overseas      service. 

dent     Ilirini    Christy    was    in    charge    <>f    the 

evening,  which  was  very,  very    luceessful, 

Bister  Awhi  HlhS  should  be  pleased  to 
know  that  bet  lecture  on  dental  cleanli- 
ness  during   the    Primary    session    of   the 

Hui  Tau  has  taken  root  in  fertile  soil. 
Those  Relief  Society  members  who  lis- 
tened   to    her    talk    came    b.one    determined 

to  do  ■omethins  about   vetting  a  "dental 

clinic"  for  the  community.  The  outcome 
is,    a    district    school    dental    clinic    Commit- 

formed  to  rnis«-  £2oo   (the  required 


amount  to  be  raised  by  the  community). 
More  will  be  heard  about  this  job  of  work. 

The  death  of  Tom  Hook  (brother  of 
Ahenata  Walker  of  Whakaki)  took  place 
at  the  Pukeora  Hospital,  Waipukurau. 
When  the  body  was  brought  back  to  the 
district,  President  Hirini  Christy  was  in 
charge   of   the   funeral   services. 

Eru  Ruarangi  of  Mahia  Peninsula  died 
at   the    Wairoa    Hospital,    July    6th,    1943. 

A  welcome  home  dinner  and  evening 
was  held  in  the  Unity  Hall,  Nuhaka,  for 
Privates  Namana  Whaanga,  George  Whit- 
more  and  John  Greening  upon  their  ar- 
rival  from    overseas    service. 

The  cash  barometer  of  the  "dental 
clinic"  drive  is  nearing  its  £200  mark. 
The  committee  with  Mr.  Roland.  Chair- 
man, and  Nurse  Watson  as  Secretary,  is 
ably  assisted  by  Miss  Martin,  J  Mita, 
William  Christy,  Maggie  Winiana,  Mihi 
Nepia,  Lena  Waerea  and  Riripeti  Mataira. 
Appreciation  is  extended  to  President 
Hirini  Christy  for  his  part  in  the  con- 
tribution from  the  East  Coast  Commission 
of    £25    towards    the    clinic. 

The  death  of  Whaanga  son  of  Tihi 
Whaanga   occurred    at    Whakaki. 


TE  HAPARA  BRANCH 
By    Hine    McGhee 

The  Relief  Society  held  a  successful 
Bring  and  Buy  at  the  home  of  President 
Henry  Hamon  on  July  23rd,  where  the 
Priesthood  members  ably  and  efficiently 
provided    "hangi"    food    for    the    day. 

Plans  are  in  hand  for  the  cultivation 
of  the  new  Church  lot  recently  obtained. 
President  of  the  Branch,  Lehi  Morris,  is 
very  pleased  at  the  way  the  Saints  are 
assisting  one  another  in  their  efforts  to 
raise  funds,  which  is  hoped  will  provide 
Te    Hapara    with    a    Whare    Karakia. 

Sister  Flora  Paki  lias  been  home  on 
leave,  and  she  reports  that  her  week-ends 
in  Wellington  with  the  Stinson  family 
have  been    wonderful. 

Nurse  May  McGhee  of  the  Cook  Hos- 
pital staff  b-s  >>assed  nil  her  examinations 
prior  to  her  entry  to  the  Rotorua  Matern- 
ity   Hospital. 

r   Matemoana  Taituha  has  been  an 

out-patient    at     the    Cook     Hospital    under- 
going   treatment    for    her    i  yes. 

Bro.  Derek  Morris  is  anxiously  wait- 
ing for  word  that  will  give  him  a  chance 
to   fly. 


NELSON    DISTRICT 
By    J.   R.    Robinson 

Good   attendances   at    meeting!  base  been 

the   vogue   for  quite   some   time   now,      It 

..f    the 

varioui      organisations.        Keep      it      up. 
Nelson. 

An    apology     for    an     error    m     the    July 
The    report     r.  ad     that     the    Sunday 

School  gave  the  programme  on  the  Satur- 
day      Qight,       which       should       base       been 

PRIMARY       Verj     orry   folks.      1 1: 

from     I-.. I    i 

on  1 8th  July,  the  youngest  daughter  of 
Brother  ami  Sister  Hippolltc     Pohe  Efoha- 
pata     am      ble    sd      On    the    I  ith    July, 
Sister   liuituu   Blkington,  accompanied  hi 


232 


I  E    KARERE 


Hepetema,  1945 


Bro    ai  •<■<!  the 

Blenheim    folk-.     Th,-    folks    wen     really 

pi.  as.  d 

the    unanimous    wish    that    the 

Brol  hex   He!  tonald'a 
berine,  was  blessed  by   Bro. 
on, 

WELLINGTON   BRANCH 
By    Ray    Stinson 

Bister    Mcllroy    from    Hast  huts   ha  - 

ed  the  capital,  ami  wi'  were  plena cd 
her. 

The  return  «>f  Private  Bill  Stinaon  hai 
certainly  gladdened  the  hearts  of  in 
folks,    especially     hi.-     mother.      Bill     has 

.  '  ay    for   more    than    three    year-    ami 
baa    been   through   nearly  all,   if   not    all.  of 
impaign  -    in    Africa. 
Don    Roai   Beem a    to   be  a   resilient    of  this 

fair  city   now  end   ere  are  happy   to   have 

him.  We  have  also  had  a  visit  from 
the    Horriaona    from    furthtr   north. 

BAY  OF  ISLANDS  DISTRICT 
By    James    P.    Witehira 

tion    of    the    Otaue    Branch, 
long  since  dormant,  took  place  as  the  re- 
anll    of    repreaentation      mail.     I,. 
Witehira.  former  Ifataraua  Branch 

dent.    tC  Cowley,    with    the    sup- 

'     Presidenl     n 
were  arranged  and  the  event   materialised 

under  the  direction   of   Presidenl    Hoheps 

and  his  first  counsellor,  II.  mi 
Whautere  Witehira.  on  the  first  Sunday 
of     May.      lv  18.       The     Q<  -\      nam.-     of     the 

Branch    i-    "Te    Hue    Hue,"    and    ao    far 
new   members   have  been   added   to 

our  ndl.  So  far  there  are  1  .">  adult  mem* 
hers   and    28    children    uml<  r    I 

The    Primers 

::v     for.       They     mUBl     have    . 
with     our     new     flock     of     children 
'     will    he    duly    rewarded. 

Bro.     Hirini    T. 
aia   of   Kaikohe   came  and    baptized 

I'.      Witehira. 

which    occasion   will    long   be   remembered 

by     the    folks     of    the    community.       There 

were  over  81  people  at  the  water's  brink 
to   wi;  :  lam. 

MISSION   OFFICE 

In    a    letter    to    Presidenl    Cowley    Bro. 

Tiilman.   well  kland    Branch 

f   I  he   wort    being  <! 

their   Sunday   School    .  be   him- 

aelf   is   playing   in   it.     Hi  n 

which     tell     in     his     own     words     jual     how 

"I    rec<  Ive  1    I  he    grand    and 
elcome  letter.  It  brought  much  joy 
to  all  and  certainly  strengthens  our  faith 
and   j-r i  knowing   that 

are  behind  as  and  praying  for  ua.  We 
are  all  looking  forward  to  the  day  we 
can  return.  Seems  you  all  made  it  our 
home  and  it  helped  so  much  to  have  the 
associations  with  you.  We  mi  -  vmi  all. 
.    .    .    The    joy    and    -  .  having 

e  it  is 
the  most  wonderful  thing  we  have  under- 
taken to  do.  We  have  now  11  Mormon 
fellows   enrolled.      Yesterday   was   a   grand 


all.      We  had   :c<  pre  • 

I  i 

.     .     .     which     by     no. 

led  1  hai 
way.     It     left     a     vacancy     as     pr< 
Ki.it  r.     \v.    have  aaked  Bro    I 

!n-    place.    I    don't    think    you    know 

him,    hut    he    is    a    returned    misssionary. 

and    a    swell    fellow.        He    is    now    our    , 

dent.     Then    to    bring    greater    Joj 

per     reporter     came    and     took     pic- 
roup   ami   also   had    an    inter- 
view  with   me    (secretary)    and    I   explained 
I  our  church   activities    here.      He 
ding  it   in  to  the   Home  papers  and 
alao   to   the    Era.      We   feel   th<    Lord    has 
greatly   blessed   as   with   sueeeee.     I   have 

-p. nt  a  rood  deal  of  my  -pare  time  run- 
nine  here  and  there  trying  to  find  fellowa 
among    whom    are    Bldi  (Sale   and 

Morrie    Miller   and    many    oth<r-    you    have 

not    yet    met  ■   '--lit     Brother 

(Wayne)     Lyons    called    me    on    the    phone. 

wanting  to  know  if  we  were  holdii 

vices.       I    am    j-Toink'    to    see   him    this    week. 

.    We  do  i    preciate  your  counsel  and 

advice     and     always      welcOB 
from    you." 

It     is    perhaps    as    well    to    mention    that 

previoua        to       this        letter.       information 

reached      us     that      •'our     men"     associated 

with    Alvin    Tolman   and   others    had   organ- 

mis,  Kes   into  a  Sunday  School   with 

en    a-    President.    .Judd    and    Bennett 

inaellora,    and    Tolman.    Longhurat 

and      Putnam     as     Secretary.     Choirmaster 

and     T<  a. -her     respect  ively. 

Our    own    missionary.    Cleve    .Jon, 

recently   been   promoted  a  Captain   in   the 

Army  Air  Corp-  somewhere  in  the  Pacific 
and  we  wish  him  the  best  and  many 
happy   landinga 

PrivaU     Man  hew    finite,    now    the    proud 

father  of  a   little  daughter,  who  is   to   be 

called      Gael,      is      also      somewhere      in      the 
.mil    if    his    long    letter   to    President 
Cowley    :>   any    indication   of   what    i 
on    inside    of   and    to    him.    then    all    W< 

to  all  who  have  known  Matt   to  remember 

him     in     your    prayers      To     Matt     \ 

our  chin  up,  old  hoy.  and  I  know 
you     will     1m-     pleased     to     know     that     your 

:'••    v.  ili     he    along    to    service    olle    of 

Bne  mornings  to  have  your  daugh- 
ter   hie 

sfa  •■■    Jensen    another  New  Zealander 

in     the     Pacific,     is     doing     unite    a     hit     of 
,  k     in     his    on  D     way.       One 

.vill  he  very  pleased 

thai     his    hopes    and    prayers    have 

I    when    our    services    will 
iiar   attendants.      Keep    it 

up    Matt  en. 

Hui    attended    by    Plying 
Me  following  \ 

■    him    ror    publication    in    these    col- 
umns.      I  from 
pen: — 
"Name:      Kip,:. a     N'rahuia     Chase,     nee 
Poihipi.                                    :    Pukawa.   Tokaanu. 
and:    John    Chase.       Died    July    81, 

Joint  d   the   Church    I 
Father    of    husband     was    an     American 
from    California. 

She    was     horn    at     time    of    Kinr 

coronation  at  Pukawa  at  Heuheu 
Iwikau's  pa:  was  named  X^ahuia  on  ac- 
count of  huia  feather  crown  as  worn  hy 
the  kinjj.  Ripeka  comes  not  from   Rebecca 


Hepetema,  1943 


TE   KARERE 


233 


of  Bible,  but  after  the  'crucifixion.'  Her 
grand-uncle  Poihipi  Tukairangi  was  one 
chief  who  entertained  two  of  New  Zea- 
land's   governors — Grey   and    Fitzroy. 

She  was  married  by  Bishop  Williams 
in  1872,  with  the  permission  of  her  grand- 
uncle,  Poihipi,  to  John  Chase,  who  is  a 
first  cousin  to  the  late  Sir  James  Carroll; 
was  also  in  wars  against  rebels  which 
ended  1869;  was  also  first  clerk  of  magis- 
trate court,  Taupo,  and  was  bridge  builder. 

The  name  Poihipi  was  given  to  her 
grand-uncle  in  honour  of  the  first  resi- 
dent of  New  Zealand,  Mr.  Busby,  who 
was  responsible  for  the  Treaty  of  Wai- 
tangi." 

TAMAKI BRANCH 

LATE  NEWS 

Visitors  to  the  Branch  were  Pte.  Oliver 
Pita  and  his  sister,  Sophie  Karena,  of 
Hastings.  Pte.  Pita  had  just  returned 
from  the  Middle  East  and  was  among  the 
fortunates  to  have  gone  through  all  of 
the  campaigns  without  hurt.  Sister  Polly 
Kinjri  Marsh  also  spent  some  time  in  the 
Branch,  which  was  enjoyed  by  all. 

Another  farewell  party  sponsored  by 
the  M.I. A.  was  given  in  honour  of  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Giddens,  residents  of  the  com- 
munity  for   many   years. 

Gunner  Tua  Pearson,  one  of  our  local 
Maori  boys,  was  among  the  returned  men 
on  furlough  from  the  Middle  East.  In- 
valided home  from  the  Middle  East  was 
Sgt.  George  "Hori"  Tawhai,  another  of 
our  popular  boys,  although  not  a  Church 
member.  He  was  a  very  keen  M.I. A. 
worker.      Welcome   home,   boys. 


MANUNUI    DISTRICT 
By  Howard  Osborne 

Things  have  just  been  going  along 
smoothly  since  last  reporting.  Sister  Mc- 
Ihtyre  is  pleased  to  have  her  husband 
home  aKain  from  the  Middle  East.  Bro. 
Victor  Osborne  is  throwing  his  weight 
about  at  Otorohanga  and  vicinity  to  some 
purpose,    according    to    reports,    and    only 

finds   time   to    visit    Manunui  once  in   a    few 

weeks. 

Bro.    Paul   Osborne    has    been    ordained 

a    Deacon    a. id    promises    to    make    good    in 

his   new   responsibilities. 


WHANGAREI    DISTRICT 
By    Hone    Paea 

Thoi  a  who  accompanied  Pre  lidenl  and 
Sister  Cowley  i < .  the  W ha n B a rei  I' 
II  iii  Pariha  held  a1  Kaikou  ■  •  • 
Percy  Hill  and  Si  iter  Rose  B  a  I.  j  Pr<  I 
dent,  who  was  to  officiate  a1  the  unveiling, 
ceremony  of  the  memorial  stone  ai  Kai< 
kou,  did  not  make  [1  In  tunc  because  of 
a  damaged  car  prins  Sister  Beaaley  was 
the  jonah 

Over  too  people  gathered  on  the  maras 
at  Kaikou  In  preparation  for  the  unveil- 
ing ceri  mon"  on  July  I  Oth.  Sonour  wt 
being  done  to  Captain  Leaf,  M.C.,  Pte. 
Uohi  Hoqna  Peeps  and  many  otheri  who 
made    I  ha      upi  ama      acrlnca      Pre  lidenl 


Hohepa  Heperi  of  the  Bay  of  Islands  Dis- 
trict conducted  the  service  and  offered 
the  dedicatory  prayer.  Among  the  many 
speakers  were  Captain-  Pine  Taiapa  and 
W.  Ngata  (son  of  Sir  A.  T.  Ngata)  and 
Riri  Maihi.  The  inscription  on  the  stone 
read:  "He  tohu  aroha  mo  te  Hoko-whitu- 
atu  e  takoto  mai  ra  i  runga  o  Kariki, 
Kariti,  Ripia  me  Tunihia  o  Ngapuhi  nui 
tonu  puta  noa  ona  rohe."  Prior  to  the 
dedication,  Mr.  Wiremu  Kupa,  for  and  on 
behalf  of  the  late  Mr.  Tau  Henare,  pre- 
sented  a   flag   to   the   people   of   Kaikou. 

On  Saturday  evening  the  Primary  and 
M.I. A.  delighted  500  people  with  items 
of  song,  play,  poi  and  speeches.  Principal 
speakers  were  President  and  Sister  Cow- 
ley. On  the  Sunday  at  900  hours,  the 
Priesthood  and  Relief  Society  held  separ- 
ate meetings  until  1030  hours,  when  the 
Sunday  School  ^resented  a  very  fine  pro- 
gramme to  about  250  people.  At  the 
General  Session  of  the  Hui,  President 
Cowley  dedicated  the  Eparaima  Makapi 
Hall  (named  in  honour  of  President 
Ephraim  Magleby).  A  little  after  1600 
hours,  which  also  was  after  "kai,"  Presi- 
dent and  his  party  left  the  marae  for 
Auckland  with  the  wishes  of  the  people 
for  their  safety.  At  1900  hours  the  con- 
cluding session  of  the  Hui  was  a  com- 
bined programme  by  the  Priesthood  and 
Relief  Society,  where  President  Henare 
WiHongi  of  the  Whangarei  District  pre- 
sided, having  as  their  theme  "the  work 
for    the    dead." 

Among  the  many  visitors  to  our  Hui 
were  Sister  Haerengarangi  Tengaio  and 
Annie  Kamau  of  Nuhaka  and  Koro ngata 
respectively.  These  two  good  sisters  are 
missionaries  for  the  Relief  Society  and 
Primary.  Their  presence  here  previous 
to  the  Hui  has  accounted  for  the  fine 
showing  of  our  auxiliaries  programmes. 

Bro.  Morehu  Waa  has  received  word 
that  his  missionary  companion-designate 
will  now  not  be  able  to  make  the  trip  to 
the  Hauraki  district.  New  arrangements 
reveal   that    Bro.    Rulon    WiHongi    has    been 

called   to  accompany    Brother   Waa. 

Bro.  Tangihaere  of  Te  Kuiti  has  been 
a  regular  visitor  to  the  Whangarei  Sun- 
day School.  His  visits  have  been  appre- 
ciated. 

Teira  Pirihi  of  Takahiwai  waa  ordained 
an  Elder  by  President  Matthew  Cowley 
on  July  lltli  HM8.  Kupa  Neho,  Andy 
Neho  and  Pera  Taiea  w  ere  baptised  by 
Rulon  WiHongi  and  confirmed  by  Hone 
Paea,  Remans  Heke  and  Henare  Pere  Wi 
ii. ms i    resp<  d  i\  ely. 

in  Awaiii.i  ■  reception  waa  held  In  hon- 
our   of    Cpl.     Herbert     Padlie,     MC.,    and 

Pte  Mar-h  BlunrO,  who  have  JUS1  re- 
cently returned  home  from  oversea  The 
M  l  \  w  ere  r<  spon  ibl#>  for  t  he 
of  the  occs  ion  kf\  t  the  tangi,  speeches 
of  v. elcome  a ere  delh  •  ■•-«  d  bj  Kauhoa 
Rramihs  Wire  Te  Namu  Hone  Paea, 
Ri  [nana  Pos  and  Henare  Wl  h  nos 

uitably  replied  and  recounted  mea- 
aagea  from  thoaa  ihi  "over  there."  • 
bang  i  dinner  a  a      en  ad 

Bro.    Remana    and    Sister    Rani    Heke 

are    proud     parent  |    <.f    a     daucht.  r 

Bro.    Rangihaeata    Kiharoa  of    1 1 

who    has     been     ill     for       onie     lino. 

Juls    i  nh.   1941      To  hi  ■   wife  and 

man\       r.-lat  i\  .•  .      w  ,•      .Men. I      our 

•3  mpa( h\    in  i hen-  •  ad  los«. 


II     KARER] 

THE  WOMAN'S  CORNER— (  ontimed  from  /•./..  ■ 

newspaper  and   sealing  the  ends  and   edges.     Moths   <;<>   not   eat   into 
paper  to  reach  clothing,  but  they  will  find  their  way  through  any  small 
crevice.     The  only  sure  way  to  prevent  moths  from  eating  the  woollens 
is  to  see  there  is  no  possible  way  for  them  to 
Btoring,   sprinkle   lightly  with   moth 

Or   other   moth    preventives. 


"Te  Karere"  Subscribers 

If  renewals  and  subscriptions  are  received  at  the  Editor's  Office, 

Box  72,  Auckland,  not  later  than  the  10th  of  each  month,  which  is 
the  date  Bet  for  number  to  be  printed,  your  receipt  of  the  new  and 
subsequent   ;~  isured. 

Another  thing,  any  change  in  address  should  be  notified.  We 
have  a  large  number  of  returned  mail  because  people  are  not  there 
to  collect  it. 

EXPIRATIONS   OF  THIS    ISSUE 


Amok.!  i.    (Ceti       Wainuaro 
Whanirart-i 

Crawford,  Rebecca      Korongata 

Gate.    Maria       K 

New    Plymouth 
Goodall,    Eric    M.      Rotorua 
Efamon,    Henry      Giaborne 
Hay,    Muriel      Maromaka 
Huriwaka,  Jane     Ohinemutu 
Hapi,    Kar<>      Oi 

•  '    taraua 
,\ 
Jones,   Valerie      Whai 

■ 
Kelly,    Dolly      '> 
Kohu.    Aujruatim 

Tipi     Tokomai 
Karipa,    Paki      Koroi 

Corongata 
Kamau,  Nikera      Kor 

Oriwia      Opoul 

•  ihaka 

Maih 

Maihi.     Papa      Kawhia 

puawhara 


Nepia,    Riria     Nuhaka 
Paerata,    Hone     Tokomarn    Baj 
Paea,    John    If.     A.warua 

em  I      Kopuku 
Potae,  Hine  H.      Waipawa 
Peene,    Rehe      Puma 

Kare     Pipiwai,    R.D. 
I'.  i>.  .    Wirihana      Pipiwai 
Peihopa,  Jamea      Auckland 
Rangiawha,    Niho      Mo< 
Rangri,     hi       Nuhaka 
Rakena,  Thomas   1        I 
Ruwhiu,    Hiria    K.      Pipiwai 
Randell,    Potahi     Onehunga 
S.-ott.    E.    v   c       Huntly 
Thomson,    Ruby     Chriatchurefa 
Tahana,    Kepa      Ngaruawahia 
Tainui,    Rebecca      Pokeno 
Taka,   Ben      Kopuawhara 

l,    Hohepa       Nuhaka 

Tarawa,    Mat  t  hew      Onel 

Whakan  ongata 

Watene,   Whakamura      Kop 
Witehira,    Mr       Hem 
Waa.    Mann       Mo 
Watene,    Phyllis     Turua 


CORRECTION.— In  last  issue's  Editorial,  "Maori  Leadership."  the 
second  vord    of   th<     first    sentence    is    the    word 

children — it    should    read    chieftain.      Kindly    rememlx  r    this    correction. 
ithor  and  readers. — Editor. 


JOSEPH   SMITH'S   TEACHINGS 

Election. — He   then   spoke  on  the  subject    of  election,   and   read  the 
9th  chapter  of  Romans,   from  which  it  is  evident  that  the  election  there 
spoken    of    was    pertaining:   to   the    flesh,   and    had    reference   to   the   seed 
sham,  according  to  the  promise  of  God  made  to  Abraham,  say- 
ing:,   "In   thee,   and   in   thy   seed,    all   the   families  of  the   earth   shall   be 


blessed."  To  them  belonged  the  adoption  and  the  covenants,  etc. 
Paul  said,  when  he  saw  their  unbelief,  "I  wish  myself  accursed" — 
according  to  the  flesh — not  according  to  the  spirit.  Why  did  God  say 
to  Pharaoh,  "For  this  cause  have  I  raised  thee  up"?  Because  Pharaoh 
was  a  fit  instrument — a  wicked  man,  and  had  committed  acts  of  cruelty 
of  the  most  atrocious  nature.  The  election  of  the  promised  seed  still 
continues,  and  in  the  last  day,  they  shall  have  the  Priesthood  restored 
unto  them,  and  they  shall  be  the  "saviours  on  Mount  Zion,"  the  ministers 
of  our  God;  if  it  were  not  for  the  remnant  which  was  left,  then  might 
men  now  be  as  Sodom  and  Gomorrah.  The  whole  of  the  chapter  had 
reference  to  the  Priesthood  and  the  house  of  Israel;  and  unconditional 
election  of  individuals  to  eternal  life  was  not  taught  by  the  Apostles. 
God  did  elect  or  predestinate,  that  all  those  who  would  be  saved,  should 
be  saved  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  through  obedience  to  the  Gospel:  but 
He  passes  over  no  man's  sins,  but  visits  them  with  correction,  and  if 
His  children  will  not  repent  of  their  sins  He  will  discard  them. — History 
of  the  Church,  Vol.  4,  p.  359. 

Evil,  Individual  Responsibility  for. — He  commenced  his  observa- 
tions by  remarking  that  the  kindness  of  our  Heavenly  Father  called  for 
our  heartfelt  gratitude.  He  then  observed  that  Satan  was  generally 
blamed  for  the  evils  which  we  did,  but  if  he  was  the  cause  of  all  our 
wickedness,  men  could  not  be  condemned.  The  devil  could  not  compel 
mankind  to  do  evil ;  all  was  voluntary.  Those  who  resisted  the  Spirit 
of  God,  would  be  liable  to  be  led  into  temptation,  and  then  the  asso- 
ciation of  heaven  would  be  withdrawn  from  those  who  refused  to  be 
made  partakers  of  such  great  glory.  God  would  not  exert  any  com- 
pulsory means,  and  the  devil  could  not;  and  such  ideas  as  were  enter- 
tained (on  these  subjects)  by  many  were  absurd.  The  creature  was 
made  subject  to  vanity,  not  willingly,  but  Christ  subjected  the  same 
in  hope — all  are  subjected  to  vanity  while  they  travel  through  the 
crooked  paths  and  difficulties  which  surround  them.  Where  is  the 
man  that  is  free  from  vanity?  None  ever  were  perfect  but  Jesus; 
and  why  was  He  perfect?  Because  He  was  the  Son  of  God,  and  had 
the  fullness  of  the  Spirit,  and  greater  power  than  any  man.  But  not- 
withstanding their  vanity,  men  look  forward  with  hope  (because  they 
are  "subjected  in  hope")  to  the  time  of  their  deliverance. — History 
of  the  Church,  Vol.   4,  p.   358. 

Faith  and  Spiritual  Gifts. — Because  faith  is  wanting,  the  fruits  arc. 
No  man  since  the  world  was  had  faith  without  having  something  along 
with  it.  The  ancients  quenched  the  violence  of  fire,  escaped  the  edge 
of  the  sword,  women  received  their  dead,  etc.  By  faith  the  worlds 
were  made.  A  man  who  has  none  of  the  gifts  lias  no  faith:  and  he 
deceives  himself,  if  he  supposes  he  has.  Faith  has  been  wanting,  not 
only  among  the  heathen,  but  in  professed  Christendom  also,  so  that 
tongues,  healings,  prophecy,  and  prophets  and  apostles,  and  all  the 
gifts  and  blessings  have  been  wanting. — History  of  the  Church,  Vol, 
5,  p.  218. 

Freeedom  of  Belief. — I  want  the  Liberty  of  thinking  and  believing 
as  I  please.       It    feels  SO   good    tlOl    to   be   trammelled.       It    does   not    prove 

that  a  man  is  not  a  good  man  because  he  errs  in  doctrine.     History  o\ 

the  Church.   Vol.  5,  p.  340. 

Gathering    of     Israel,     Preparations    for. — Pestilence,     hail,     famine. 

and  earthquake  will  sweep  the  wicked  of  this  generation  from  off  the 

face  of  the  land.  to  open  an. I  prepare  the  w  ay  for  the  return  i^\'  tin- 
lost    tribes  of   Israel    from   the   north   country.       The    people   of   the    Lord, 

those  who  have  complied  with  the  requirements  of  the  new  covenant, 
have  already  commenced  gathering  together  to  Zion,  which  is  in  tin- 
state  of  Missouri;  therefore  I  declare  unto  you  the  warning  which  tin- 
Lord  has  commanded  me  to  declare  unto  this  generation,  remembering 


that  the  eyes  of  my  Maker  are  upon  me,  and  that  to  Hun  I  am  account- 
able for  every  word  I  Bay,  wishing  nothing  worse  to  my  fellow  men 
than  their  eternal  salvation;  therefore,  "Fear  Cod.  and  give  glory  t<> 
Him,  for  the  hour  of  His  judgment  is  come."  Repent  ye,  repent  ye, 
ami  endure  the  everlasting  covenant,  and  flee  to  Zion,  before  th< 
flowing  Bcourge  overtake  you,  for  thent*are  those  now  living  upon 
the  earth  whose  eyes  shall  not  be  dosed  in  death  until  they 
these  things,  which  I  have  spoken,  fulfilled,-  History  bf  the  Church, 
Vol.   1.  p.  315. 

Gathering    of    Israel,    The    Time    of. — The    time    has    at    last    arrived 

when  the  God  of  Abraham,  of  [saac,  and  of  Jacob,  has  set   His  hand 

again  the  second  time  to  recover  the  remnants  of  His  people,  which  have 

been  left  from  Assyria,  and  from  Egypt,  and  from  Pathros,  and  from 

Cush,  and  from  Khun,  and  from  Shinar.  and  from  Hamath.  and  from 
the    islands    of   the    sea,   and    with    them   to    bring    in    the    fullness    of   the 

Gentiles,  and  establish  that   covenant   with  them,  which   was  promised 

when  their  sins  should  he  taken  away.     See  Isaiah  11:  Romans  LI:  26, 

26    and    li7.    and   also   Jeremiah    •">  1  :  •">  1 .    :!li    and    .".:'..      This   covenant    has 

never  been  established  with  the  house  of  Israel,  nor  with  the  house  <>t" 

Judah,  for  it  requires  two  parties  to  make  a  covenant,  and  those-  two 
parties    must    he    agreed,    or    tio    covenant    can    he    made. 

Christ,  in  the  days  of  His  flesh,  proposed  to  make  a  covenant  with 
them,  hut  they  rejected  Him  and  His  proposals,  and  in  consequence 
thereof,  they  were  broken  off,  and  no  covenant  was  made  with  them 
at  that  time.  But  their  unbelief  has  not  rendered  the  promise  of  God 
of  none  effect;  no,  for  there  was  another  day  limited  in  David,  which 
was  the  day  of  His  power;  and  then  His  people,  Israel,  should  be  a 
willing  people; — and  He  would  writ*  His  law  in  their  hearts,  and  print 
it  in  their  thoughts;  their  sins  and  their  iniquities  He  would  remember 
no  more. — History  of  the  Church.  Vol.    1.  p.  313. 

Marriage. — Marriage    is    a    sacred    contract     ordained    of    Cod.       Its 

sanctity  is  a  fundamental  of  Latter-day  Saint  teaching.  It  is  the 
duty  of  missionaries  to  instruct  on  the  importance  of  marriage.  They 
should  discourage  all  loose  ties  and  associations  such  as  companionate 
marriage. 

Young  men  and  women  should  he  encouraged  to  marry  members 
of  the  Church.  A  unity  of  faith  is  conducive  to  happiness  under  the 
marriage  contract.  Creator  opportunity  is  afforded  for  Church  ac- 
tivity and  spiritual  growth  when  both  the  man  and  woman  are  of  the 
same  religious  belief. 

Saints  in  the  mis-ions  seldom  have  an  opportunity  to  he  married 
in  one  of  the  temples.  But  it  is  fitting  and  desirable  wherever  condi- 
tions permit  that  they  he  married  by  one  holding  the  Priesthood.  Many 
request  that   this   he   done. 

Whenever  called  upon  to  perform  a  marriage,  write  the  mission 
president.  He  is  the  hot  qualified  to  advise  on  any  accessary  pre- 
liminary steps,  and  his  permission  should  first   he  obtained. 

It  is  absolutely  essential  that  all  legal  requirements  he  met.  These 
differ    in    the    various    States    and    nations.       Some    localities    permit    only 

the  mission  president  and  district  presidents.     Some  permit  marriages 

only  where  the  Church  owns  properly  licensed  chapels.  The  contract- 
ing   parties    must,    of    course,    have    the    necessary    license. 

Where    Elders  are   not    allowed   to    perform   the   civil   ordinance  the 
contracting  parties  sometimes  desire  to  he  married  by  one  holding  the 
Priesthood    after   they    have    been    married    by    a   civil    officer.      Legally 
such  a  marriage  is  of  no  effect,  it  being  unnecessary  since  the  parties     [ 
are  already  married,  hut  it  gives  the  blessing  of  the  Priesthood.  Notify     ♦ 
the  district   and   mission   president  of  any  requesl    for  such  a  ceremony.      J 
Keep  a  careful    record   of  nil   marriages. 


ELDER  SYLVESTER  Q.  CANNON 


ELDER   SYLVESTER   Q.   CANNON 


\t  65  years  of  age,  Elder  Sylvester  Q.  Cannon  of  the  Quorum 
|  of  ihe  Twelve  Apostles  died  Ma)  29th,  1943,  after  man)  weeks  of 
J  illiu^.  His  passing  takes  from  the  councils  of  the  Church  a  leader 
i  whose  wisdom  and  ability  as  adjudged  b)  the  world  is  measured  by 
i  his  many  contacts  professionally  by  the  Church  and  people,  his  years 
j  of  service  in  various  offices  and  callings  in  which  the  Saints  were 
\  proud  to  sustain  him. 

We  pa)  tribute  to  Mich  nun  as  he.  Men  who  are  legion  as 
)  humble,  aide  and  blessed  of  God.  Men  who  were  called  of  Cod  to 
i  serve  as  I  lis  servants,  Eor  so  did  Elder  Cannon  serve  as  a  choice 
[  son  of  God. 

President  George  Albert  Smith  during  his  visit  to  New  Zea- 
[  land  in  1938  spoke  of  Brother  Cannon's  appointment  and  call  as 
J  an  Apostle  of  the  Church  in  this  vein  as  mar  as  I  ran  remember: 
•    "He    is   a    great    man — wonderful    administrator      if    such    could    be. 

Brother  Cannon  is  an  acquisition  to  the  councils  of  the  Church." 
♦ 

Elder   Sylvester  Q.   Cannon   lias   served   the  Church  as   Stake 

I    President,  Mission   President,   Presiding  Bishop  and  as  an  Apostle. 

Vs  a  civic   figure  and   professionall)    his  attainments  and  appoint- 

»    ments   as    recorded   give   strong   testimony    of    his    worth   as    man. 

,    father,  servant  and  leader. 

From  the  "Improvement  Era,"  July,  1943,  Elder  John  A. 
J  Widtsoe  speaks  of  his  brother  Apostle  thus:  "Sylvester  Q.  Cannon 
[  lived  a  full  life.  That  mitigates  the  grief  of  his  apparently  un- 
i  timely  passing.  He  was  of  noble  pioneer  stock.  Mis  clear  and 
!  vigorous  intellect,  operating  in  many  fields  was  highly  trained. 
IM-  capacity  and  devotion  were  exemplified  by  his  superior  work  in 
;    engineering,   in   business  and   in   Church   work."* 


"lie  touched  life  at  many  points  and  always  well."  And  as 
Brother  Widtsoe  ends  his  eulogy  with  a  prayer  home  of  conviction 
and   faith,  we  join  with  him  and  echo  and  re-echo  his  very  words 

"Why  he  was  taken  now  we  do  not  understand.     We  must  not  ques- 
tion the  ways  of  ( Jod. 

We  pray  that  his  wife  and  children  may  find  the  comfort  that 
alone  can  come  from  the  Lord. 

Sylvester    Q.    Cannon,    in    that    nearby    world,    still    lives    and 

labours." 

— K.H. 


Te  Karere   s 

Established  in  1907 
Wahanga  38  Oketopa,  1943  Nama  10 

Matthew    Cowley  Tumuaki    Mihana 

Kelly  Harris  Etita 

Eru   T.   Kupa       Kaiwhakamaori 

Waimate   Anaru  Kaiwhakamaori 

"Ko  tenei  Pepa  i  whakatapua  hei  hapai  ake  i  te  iwi  Maori  ki 
roto  i  nga  ivhakaaro-nui.' 

"Te  Karere"  is  published  monthly  by  the  New  Zealand  Mission  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  and  is  printed  by  THE  BUSINESS  PRINTING 
WORKS  LTD.,  55  Albert  Street,  Auckland,  CI,  N.Z.  Subscription  Rates:  3/-  per 
six  months;  5/-  per  year;  £1  for  five  years;  £2/10/-  for  life.  (Un>"ted  States  Cur- 
rency:  $1.00   per   year;   $4.00   for   five   years;   $10.00   for   life.) 


Address    Correspondence,    Box    72,    Auckland,    C.l,    New    Zealand. 


♦ 
S 

CONTENTS 

Editorial —  Page 

Why   Do  We   Partake  of  the  Sacrament  ?    240 

Special    Features — 

President's  Page,  "The  Hidden  Enemy  on  the  Home  Front"   ..  242 

Woman's  Corner,  "Words  and   Deeds"   244 

Raratonga's   Missionaries   246 

Na  Taku  Matua    248 

Joseph  Smith's  Teachings   2<*2 

Church    Features — 

Sunday  School    250 

Primary      252 

News  from  the  Field   .  259 


240  TE  KARERE  Oketopa,  1943 

|     Editorial  .  .  . 

CWHY  D3  WZ  PARTAKE  OF  THE  SACRAMENT? 
A  sacramen  means  a  solemn,  sacred  religious  ordinance. 
There  are  many  of  them.  The  sacrament  as  understood  by 
the  Church,  and  discussed  here,  is  the  partaking  of  bread  and 
water  (or  un fermented  wine)  as  emblems  of  the  body  and 
blood  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

The  central  figure  of  ihe  plan  of  salvation  is  Jesus,  the 
Ch  ist.  To  Him  is  committed  the  supervision  of  the  Plan — 
from  the  making  of  the  earth  to  the  final  report  of  work 
accomplished.  His  atoning  sacrifice  makes  possible  the 
eternal  possession  by  the  spirits  of  men  of  their  earth-won 
bodies.  All  things  per  aining  to  the  welfare  of  the  earth 
and  its  inhabitants  are  done  through  Him.  Every  command- 
ment for  salvation  is  administered  by  Him.  Therefore,  all 
pe  itions  to  God,  every  prayer,  should  be  offered  in  the 
nr.me  of  the  Son  of  God,  Jesus  Christ. 

Every  person  who  accepts  the  divine  plan  for  human 
salvation  must  accept  the  leadership  of  Jesus,  and  covenant 
to  keep  the  laws  of  the  plan.  As  Christ  is  accepted  with 
all  the  attendant  obligations  of  the  gospel,  in  spirit  and  in 
deed,  so  man  may  win  salvation  (Moses  5:8-9),  and  there 
is  no  other  way. 

All  this  was  explained  to  Father  Adam,  the  first  man ; 
and  it  has  been  explained  whenever  a  new  dispensation  of 
the  gospel  has  been  opened  on  earth.  Adam  was  further 
taught  that  to  keep  constantly  alive  the  knowledge  of  Jesus 
and  His  gospel  and  man's  covenant  under  the  gospel  law, 
he  should  offer  sacrifices  in  "similitude  of  the  (coming) 
sacrifice  of  the  Only  Begotten  of  the  Father."  (Moses  5:7.) 

Firm  that  time  onward,  until  Jesus  Himself  came  on 
earth,  wherever  the  Priesthood  was  present,  men  offered 
sacrifices  in  memory  of  their  acceptance  of  Jesus,  the  Son 
of  God,  and  of  their  covenants  with  God.  The  Mosaic  law 
and  ritual  were  built  around  the  offering  of  sacrifices,  which 
were  the  most  sacred  parts  of  the  system.  (Leviticus,  chap- 
ters 7-9;  Exodus,  chapters  29,  30.) 

After  the  coming  of  Jesus  and  His  sacrificial  death, 
it  continued  to  be  important  to  keep  alive  among  men  the 
meaning  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  and  man's  obligations 
to  God.  Yet,  since  the  "sinless  sacrifice"  had  been  accom- 
plished, and  the  old  and  partial  law  had  been  superseded  by 
the  more  complete  law,  a  new  form  of  witnessing  to  Christ's 
supreme  place  and  man's  acceptance  of  Him  and  His  law 
was  instituted. 


Oketopa,  1943  TE  KARERE  241 

President  Joseph  F.  Smith  said :  ^ 

It  was  instituted  by  the  Saviour  in  the  place  of  the  law  of  sacri-  W 

fice  which  was  given  to  Adam,  and  which  continued  with  his  children  V~ 

down  to  the  days  of  Christ,  but  which  was  fulfilled  in  his  death,  he  ^X 

being  the  great  sacrifice  for  sin,  of  which  the  sacrifices  enjoined  in  the  gA 

law  given  to  Adam  were  a  similitude.  (Gospel  Doc,  1939  ed.,  p.  202.) 

Shortly  before  His  crucifixion,  in  an  upper  room  in 
Jerusalem,  Jesus  ate  His  last  supper  with  His  chosen  Twelve. 
The  first  three  evangelists  tell  the  story.     Matthew  says : 

And  as  they  were  eating,  Jesus  took  bread,  and  blessed  it,  and 
brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  the  disciples,  and  said,  Take,  eat ;  this  in  my 
body.  And  he  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to  them, 
saying,  Drink  ye  all  of  it :  For  this  is  my  blood  of  the  new  testament, 
which  is  shed  for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins.  But  I  say  unto 
you,  I  will  not  drink  henceforth  of  this  fruit  of  the  vine,  until  that  diy 
when  I  drink  it  new  with  you  in  my  Father's  kingdom.  (Matthew  26: 
26-29;  also  Mark  16:  14;  and  Luke  22:  14-20.) 

Thenceforth,  under  the  "New  Testament,"  this  has  been 
the  type  of  memorial  of  Christ's  sacrifice  and  man's  accept- 
ance of  Christ  and  obedience  to  Christ's  law.  It  is  the 
sacrament  of  man's  communion  with  God — a  most  sacred 
ordinance. 

The  restoration  of  the  gospel  through  the  instrumen- 
tality of  Joseph  Smith  clarified  the  use  and  meaning  of  he 
sacrament,  which  through  the  dark  periods  of  apostasy  had 
suffered  many  perversions.  In  the  revelation  on  Church 
organization  and  government  it  is  declared  that  "the  church 
meet  together  often  to  partake  of  bread  and  wine  in  the 
remembrance  of  the  Lord  Jesus."  Further,  the  meaning  of 
the  ordinance  is  made  clear  in  the  set  prayers  to  be  pro- 
nounced upon  the  bread  and  water  which  follow.  For  the 
bread  it  is : 

O  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  we  ask  thee  in  the  name  of  thy  Son, 
Jesus  Christ,  to  bless  and  sanctify  this  bread  to  the  souls  of  all  tho:e 
who  partake  of  it,  that  they  may  eat  in  remembrance  of  the  body  cf 
thy  Son,  and  witness  unto  thee,  O  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  that  they 
.  are  willing  to  take  upon  them  the  name  of  thy  Son,  and  always  remem- 
ber him  and  keep  his  commandments  which  he  Has  given  them  :  that 
they  may  always  have  his  Spirit  to  be  with  them.  Amen.  (D.&C. 
20:77.) 

To  remember  the  sac  ifice  of  Jesus,  to  accept  Jesus  as 
{he  Leader;  to  keep  His  commandmen' s — these  are  the 
covenants  made;  and  the  reward  is  the  guiding  companion- 
ship of  the  Holy  Spirit.  This  makes  of  the  partaking  of 
the  sacrament  a  renewal  of  the  covenants  we  made  at  the 
time  of  baptism  into  the  Church.  Thus,  by  the  sacrament 
we  declare  repeatedly,  ordinarily  w  ekly,  our  allegiance  to 
the  plan  of  salvation  and  its  obligations.  Thus  we 
ourselves  as  one  with  Christ  our  Elder  Bro  her  in  seeking 
to  consummate  the  purposes  of  the  Father  with  respec  to  the 
children  of  men. 
(Taken  from  livid  ones  and  Reconciliations  by  I  Idgt  John  . /.  i» 


242  TE  KARERE  Oketopa,  1943 

The  President's  Page 

THE  HIDDEN  ENEMY  ON  THE  HOME  FRONT 

In  the  great  world  war  which  is  now  raging  we  are  all  fighting 
for  certain  freedoms.  We  know  what  those  freedoms  are.  There 
are,  however,  some  freedoms  which  war  does  not  bring.  War  does 
no':  bring  freedom  from  want  nor  freedom  from  disease.  The  back- 
wash of  war  brings  untold  suffering  everywhere. 

Statistics  already  reveal  an  astonishing  increase  in  some  diseases : 
especially  syphilis  and  other  sexual  and  venereal  ailments.  In  fact, 
syphilis  is  rapidly  reaching  the  plague  state.  The  number  of  cases 
being  treated  here  in  New  Zealand  should  give  us  all  more  than  just  a 
passing  concern.  This  disease  is  the  most  destructive  enemy  on  the 
home  front  because  too  many  of  those  effected  with  it  refuse  to  bring 
it  out  into  the  open  where  it  can  be  destroyed.  And  if  it  is  not 
brought  out  where  it  can  be  attacked  by  proper  medical  attention  it  is 
invariably,  by  one  way  or  another,  passed  on  to  others. 

From  my  personal  observations  and  inquiries,  the  Maori  people 
are  more  guilty  than  the  pakeha  of  concealing  this  disease.  One  reason 
for  this  is  the  fact  that  the  Maori  may  not  be  aware  that  he  is 
suffering  from  this  particular  disease.  Then,  too,  the  Maori  is  too 
reluctant  to  seek  medical  attention  at  any  time. 

At  different  times  the  medical  authorities  have  solicited  the 
assistance  of  our  missionaries  in  combating  this  disease  among  the 
Maoris. 

The  Maori  tribal  committees  which  have  been  organized  to  super- 
vize  the  war  effort  among  the  Maori  people  can  do  more  toward 
winning  the  war,  as  far  as  the  Maori  is  concerned,  if  they  will  put 
on  a  well  organized  and  vigorous  campaign  to  destroy  this  hidden 
enemy  on  their  home  fronts.  If  they  did  nothing  more  than  this 
they  would  command  the  respect  and  appreciation  of  the  entire 
country. 

The  following  are  some  facts  which  everyone  should  know 
about  syphilis.  These  facts  are  taken  from  a  pamphlet  published 
by  the  New  York  City  Board  of  Health : — 

WHAT  IS  SYPHILIS?  A  dangerous  disease  which  is  very 
common.  It  is  caused  by  a  tiny  germ  which  can  be  carried  from  per- 
son to  person. 

WHY  IS  IT  DANGEROUS?  Because  it  is  catching.  Because 
it  is  of ien  passed  on  from  mother  to  child.  Because  if  it  is  neglected, 
it  causes  miscarriages,  stillbirths,  diseases  of  the  heart  and  arteries, 
strokes,  blindness,  deafness,  softening  of  the  brain,  insanity,  paraly- 
sis, and  many  other  grave  and  painful  conditions. 


Oketopa,  1943  TE  KARERE  245 

HOW  DOES  A  PERSON  CATCH  SYPHILIS?  By  getting 
some  of  these  germs  into  his  (or  her)  body.  The  most  common  way 
is  through  sex  relations  with  a  person  who  has  the  disease.  It  is 
sometimes  caught  by  kissing,  and  less  often  by  using  a  glass  or  pipe 
or  something  else  that  has  just  been  used  by  a  person  who  has  this 
disease.  A  pregnant  woman  who  has  syphilis  can  give  it  to  her 
unborn  child. 

WHAT  IS  THE  FIRST  SIGN  OF  SYPHILIS?  From  one 
to  eight  weeks  after  the  germs  get  into  the  body  a  sore  usually  appears 
at  the  spot  where  they  entered.  This  is  called  a  hard  chancre  (pro- 
nounced "shanker").  Sometimes  it  is  so  small,  or  is  in  such  a 
hidden  place  (especially  in  women),  that  it  is  not  noticed.  After  a 
few  weeks  the  chancre  heals,  leaving  a  scar.  In  the  meantime  the 
germs  rapidly  reach  the  bloodstream  and  are  carried  to  all  parts 
of  the  body,  where  they  begin  to  do  their  damage. 

CAN  THE  INFECTED  PERSON  SAFELY  WAIT  BE- 
FORE STARTING  TREATMENT?  No!  If  the  diseased  person 
does  not  take  treatment  while  in  the  "chancre"  stage  it  will  take 
much  longer  to  cure  the  disease.  The  chancre  and  other  sores  of 
the  disease  are  highly  catching  to  other  persons. 

IS  THE  DISEASE  CURED  WHEN  THE  CHANCRE 
GOES.     No.    The  germs  are  still  in  the  body. 

HOW  DOES  THE  DISEASE  PROGRESS?  Unless  the 
patient  has  treatment  there  usually  appears,  several  weeks  following 
the  chancre,  a  rash  on  the  skin,  sores  in  the  mouth  and  throat, 
swollen  glands,  also,  frequently,  headache,  fever,  pain  in  the  bones. 
The  hair  and  eye-brows  may  fall  out.  Sometimes  these  symptoms 
are  very  mild.  They  disappear  after  a  while  even  without  treatment, 
but  the  germs  are  still  in  the  body.  If  the  disease  is  not  treated  and 
cured,  it  often  damages  the  heart,  blood  vessels,  brain,  nerves,  liver, 
bones,  eyes,  or  any  part  of  the  body,  and  causes  great  suffering,  and 
many  years  later  heart  trouble  or  paralysis  or  insanity  may  develop. 

CAN  SYPHILIS  BE  CURED?  Yes.  How?  By  proper 
treatment,  especially  in  the  early  stages  of  the  disease.  Usually  it  is 
necessary  to  receive  treatment  at  least  once  a  week  For  one  or  two 
years.     The  greatest  number  gel   cured  when  treatment   is  started 

during  tin-  first  few  weeks  of  the  disease,  especially  during  the 
chancre  Stage.  I 'roper  treatment  can  improve  even  an  old  case. 
Find  a  reliable  physician.  Then  place  confidence  in  him  and  remain 
Continually  under  medical  care. 

CAN  'nil'.  PATIENT  TREAT  HIMSELF?     Never.    Only 

reliable   physicians   know   bow   to   treat    the   disease. 

— MATT1IKW    COWI.KY. 


244  TE  KARERE  Oketopa,  1943 

The  Woman's  Corner 

WORDS   AND   DEEDS 

By  Elva  T.  Cowley 

One  of  the  greatest  aims  in  life  should  be  to  help  make  others 
happy.  This  can  be  done  to  a  large  degree  by  our  actions  and  our 
speech.  Words  and  deeds  are  mighty  in  bringing  both  joy  and  pain 
to  others.  Often  a.  bitter  word  or  an  unkind  act  will  last  for  years, 
rankling  in  the  soul.  A  scornful,  hateful  word  or  deed  will  stand  be- 
tween a  father  and  his  son,  a  mother  and  her  daughter,  a  husband 
and  wife,  a  friend  and  friend.  Yet  a  tender  word  and  a  kindly-  action 
will  bring  joy  and  comfort  to  those  with  whom  we  are  in  daily  associa- 
tion. Some  of  our  most  pleasant  memories  are  the  kind  words  spoken 
to  us  when  we  were  children,  or  the  words  of  encouragement  whis- 
pered when  we  felt  at  low-ebb. 

When  the  honeymoon  is  over,  some  married  couples  change  their 
roles  from  cooing  doves  to  sparring  partners.  Many  of  the  little 
words  and  acts  of  love  showered  on  each  other  before  marriage  are 
soon  forgotten.  Unkind  remarks  and  inconsiderate  acts  take  their 
place. 

Some  people  indulge  in  sarcasm  as  a  form  of  amusement.  Sar- 
casm is  a  cheap  kind  of  wit  and  can  cause  misunderstandings  and 
much  unhappines.  Some  people  have  the  habit  of  letting  their  indi- 
gestion or  physical  discomforts  motivate  their  speech  and  behaviour. 
I  have  known  people  who  started  the  day  off  with  a  grouch  and 
thereby  upset  the  peace  and  tranquility  of  the  home. 

You  have  all  known  the  person  who  "gets  off  on  the  wrong  side 
of  the  bed,"  as  the  saying  goes,  with  the  corners  of  his  mouth  turned 
down  and  a  scowl  on  his  face.  He  usually  does  his  utmost  to  start 
an  argument  and  succeeds  in  annoying  someone. 

There  are  those  also  who  save  all  of  their  sweet  phrases  and 
kindly  acts  for  their  friends,  while  those  near  and  dear  to  them 
suffer  from  their  selfishness  and  ill-temper.  There  are  the  ones  who 
think  the  world  was  made  for  them  and  when  things,  go  wrong  take 
it  out  on  the  first  person  who  crosses  their  path. 

Have  you  met  folks  who  carry  their  quarrels  and  grievances 
around  with  them  like  a  black  cloud  and  never  say  good  morning  or 
thaw  out  until  the  day  is  nearly  ended  ?  These  are  the  ones  who  are 
suffering  from  inhibitions  or  who  enjoy  being  miserable  and  making- 
others  feel  likewise. 

Some  people  say  they  enjoy  a  good  quarrel  because  it  is  such  fun 
making  up.  Such  reasoning  is  weak,  for  every  quarrel  leaves  its  scars. 
It  is  like  hammering  nails  into  a  board.  When  the  nails  are  removed 
the  holes  still  remain. 


Oketopa,  1943  TE  KARERE  245 

In  listening  to  the  complaints  of  wives  and  husbands  whose 
home  life  is  not  what  it  should  be  I  find  bickering  and  quarrelling 
at  the  route  of  much  of  the  trouble.  This  often  develops  into  larger 
problems.  There  is  the  husband  who  delights  in  making  his  wife 
jealous  or  visa  versa.  There  are  the  couples  who  are  not  willing  to 
settle  down  to  their  marriage  obligations  but  still  are  looking  for  a 
last  fling. 

Then  there  is  the  husband  who  actually  beats  his  wife  or  the 
wife  who  strikes  her  husband.  Not  that  either  of  them  don't  need 
a  good  thrashing  at  times,  but  in  my  opinion  wife-beating  is  the 
lowest  form  of  barbarism  and  those  who  indulge  in  it  should  be  caged. 

How  to  overcome  these  weaknesses  should  be  the  business  of 
every  individual.  If  you  are  inclined  to  dispepsia,  which  affects  your 
disposition,  go  to  your  doctor  and  get  a 


Muriwai   Hui  Atawhai 

I  te  whakahounga  o  te 
Hui  Atawhai  o  tenei  Peka 
ka  tu  ko  Ngaroimata 
Porou,  Timuaki ;  Whai- 
ora  Poipoi,  Kaunihere 
Tuatahi ;  Miria  Waaka 
Kaunihera  Tuarua  me  te 


Mai  i  te  wa  i  whakahou- 
ngia  matou,  e  tu  tonu  ana 


remedy.  If  it  is  your  habit  to  get  up  in  the 
morning  with  a  grouch  and  take  it  out  on 
your  family,  try  imagining  that  you  have 
just  one  day  to  live  and  what  you  would 
like  to  do  with  it.  I  think  you  would  find 
no  time  for  unpleasantness.  Always  try  to 
think  before  you  speak  or  act.   It  is  a  good 

habit  to  count  ten  before  you  respond  to     !  Hekeretan      ano     hoki , 
,  .     ,  ,  J  I  :   Matemoana  Taituha,   Kai 

an  unkind  remark.  j  Tiaki  Taonga 

It  takes  two  to  make  a  quarrel,  so  if 

one   party   keeps   quiet,   the   quarrel    will  j  to  matouTuf  T nga  Turd 

soon  come  to  an  end.    Don't  be  the  one  j  katoa  i  te   10:10  o   nga 

who  always  wants  to  say  the  last  word.  \  haora  >  te.  ata-  Ko  "~a  kai 

But  if  you  find  yourself  in  a  heated  argu-  j  £*g°£  TS^^ 

ment  with  your  mate  try  using  the  four  j  man.  He  tino  pai  a  raua 

magic  words.     With  all   the  self-control  j  tohutohu  ia  matou. 

and    calmness   you   can   muster    just    say  : : 

''dear,  I  love  you."  Watch  the  strange  powerful  soothing  effect  those 
four  words  will  have. 

Speak  words  of  appreciation  to  those  yon  love.  Thousands  of 
people  .are  hungry  for  a  word  of  appreciation.    If  a  person  has  done 

good  or  looks  well,  tell  him  so.    One  need  not  apologize   for  paying  a 

sincere  compliment.  "Lei  us  off  speak  kind  words  to  each  other, 
at  home  or  where'er  we  may  be,"  says  the  song. 

Be  nol  the  one  to  start  a  malicious  story  or  .spread  gossip  about 
your  neighbour.  But  with  your  words  and  kindly  acts  spread  joy  and 
happiness  like  the  lad  in  the  little  story,  who  said  to  his  mother. 

"You're  great,  mother,  and  I  low  you."  As  he  said  it  he  kissed  her 
and  dashed  off  to  school.  That  mother  forgot  all  her  cares  at  that 
moment,  Forgetting  it  all.  she  sang  as  she  washed  the  dishes  and 
made  the  beds.  The  son-,  was  heard  next  door,  and  a  woman  there 
Caught  the  refrain  and  sang  also,  and  two  more  homes  were  happier 
because  he  told  his  mother  he  loved  her. 


246  TE  KARERE  Oketopa,  1943 

RAROTONGA'S    MISSIONARIES 

By  Kelly  Harris 

Ariki  and  paramount  chieftainess  of  Rarotonga,  Mrs.  Love, 
wife  of  the  late  commander  of  the  Maori  Battalion,  Lt.-Col.  Love  of 
Wellington,  in  the  course  of  exchanges  with  President  Cowley  at 
our  past  Hui  Tau  in  Hastings,  spoke  of  her  favourable  impressions 
in  reference  to  our  Mormon  Missionary  at  Avarua,  Rarotonga,  and 
the  work  he  was  doing  among  her  people.  Such  comment  is  praise 
indeed,   both   for  the  work  and   the   missionary — especially   coming 

- ■     from  an   entirely   neutral,   impartial   and 

Attention,  Relief  royal  observation. 

Society  Secretaries!      j         '  The  story  of  romantjc  Rarotonga  be- 

c  1Vyeraforithi^ee™ReL  *  ihg  a  field  °f  Mormon  Proselyting,  had 
portTshouW1  reach^Sister  j  ^  ^  in  the  h™Vt  ^  ""^  °f  Mission 
Smith  (Mission  Relief  I  President  Matthew  Cowley  (N.Z.)  prior 
Secretary)  the  first  week  j  to  the  return  of  Fritz  Krueger  to  Avarua 
in  December.  j     m   the   interests   of    his   bakery   business. 

After  Christmas  is  too  i      -r>      ,1         -rr  r   o  \  •   ,  i 

late.  Remember  that  these  i  Brother  Krueger,  of  Samoan  birth,  came 
reports  are  important  to  j  to  New  Zealand  some  years  ago.  Because 
the  Relief  Society  of  your  j  of  his  Church  affiliation,  his  record  of 
Branch  and  the  Mission,  j  membership  was  transferred  from  the 
"fpoiTbiHt  *  "and  \  Samoan  M.ssion  to  the  Wellington  Branch 
yours  alone,  to  send  that  j      of  the  Dominion. 

Report  to   Zion  through  j  As    a    Priest    Brother    Krueger    per- 

me.  So  please  send  your  j  formecl  the  baptism  which  brought  his 
Sr ReS  I™,  |  wife,  Isabella  Mandina  Moririki  Ngawiki 
Box  72,  Auckland,  C.l ;  |  Krueger,  a  native  of  Paeroa  and  Ngati- 
or  to  Ida  Smith,  16  Tur-  \  maru,  into  the  Church  on  May  12th,  1942r 
ner  Street,  Auckland,  C.l.  |     a  month  or  so  after  their  wedding,  which 

]     was  performed  by  Elder  Kelly  Harris  in 

the  Auckland  Chapel.  After  the  confirmation  of  Sister  Krueger, 
President  Cowley  ordained  Fritz  Krueger  an  Elder  of  the  Church, 
then  called  and  set  him  apart  as  a  missionary  to  Rarotonga.  This 
call  and  appointment  was  received  in  humility  and  tears,  preparing- 
the  birth  of  a  new  hope,  strength  and  joy  as  seen  in  the  extra  gleam  to 
the  already  glistening  eyelash,  the  fervour  of  stumbling  words  of 
thanks  and  appreciation,  the  added  warmth  and  sincerity  of  firm 
handclasps.  Upon  leaving  the  Mission  headquarters  endowed  with 
such  power,  faith,  trust,  joy,  blessings  and  the  enthusiasm  of  young 
people  entering  the  service  of  the  Gospel  combined  with  the  love  of 
newly-weds  embarking  upon  a  new  life  fraught  with  many  of  the 
problems  of  life,  Elder  and  Sister  Fritz  Krueger  became  the  first 
members  of  the  Rarotonga  Branch,  Rarotonga  District  of  the  New 
Zealand  Mission  (until  otherwise  designated  by  the  Church  Authori- 
ties of  Zion).  Their  departure  date  from  New  Zealand  was  secret 
because  of   security  purposes  incident  to  the  war.   ■ 


Oketopa,  1943  TE  KARERE  247 

It  seems  that  work  was  begun  immediately  upon  arrival  in 
Rarotonga.  Requests  came  in  to  the  Mission  Office  for  specific  in- 
structions and  advice  regarding  the  baptism  of  three  converts,  etc., 
and  subsequently  for  the  approval  from  the  Mission  President  of 
ordination  to  a  Deacon  of  one  of  the  new  members.  All  of  this 
information,  an  answer  to  prayer  and  diligent  hours  of  work  hold- 
ing meetings  and  explaining  the  first  principles  of  the  Gospel — came 
to  hand  only  a  few  short  months  after  the  call.  The  sickle  was 
thrust  in  and  the  harvest  was  good. 

The  three  converts  to  the  faith  were  Brother  and  Sister  Samuel 
Glassie  and  a  young  woman,  Sister  Mii  Henry.  Brother  and  Sister 
Glassie  (aged  31  and  23  as  of  date  of  baptism,  August  8th,  1942) 
had  their  two  young  children,  Moe  and  Ngai,  both  girls  (aged  2  and 
1),  blessed  on  August  30  of  the  same  year.  Sister  Henry  was  16 
at  her  baptism.  With  a  total  of  seven  enrolled  by  the  end  of  August, 
1942,  Rarotonga  Branch  with  its  young  president  and  his  wife  (aged 
29  and  20  respectively)  ably  supported  by  the  faith  and  fruit  of  their 
labours  was  soon  to  be  almost  doubled  within  the  next  year. 

President  and  Sister  Krueger  personally  added  another  name  to 
the  record  when  their  little  daughter  Mavis  Johanna  was  blessed 
sixteen  days  after  her  birth.  At  the  beginning  of  this  year  Brother 
and  Sister  Glassie's  son  Moronae  was  blessed  and  added  to  the  grow- 
ing list  of  faithful.  All  too  brief  and  short-lived  was  their  joy  in 
the  coming  of  little  Moronae  as  he  was  soon  after  called  by  His 
Heavenly  Father  to  return  to  His  bosom.  Was  this  a  test  of  the 
new  faith  in  the  hearts  of  Deacon  Samuel  Glassie  and  his  faithful 
wife?     If  so,  then  the  Lord  has   found  another  Job. 

In  their  loss  and  sorrow,  {he  Saints  of  the  Mission  feel  grief  and 
pain  with  you,  and  they  also  share  your  hopes  and  understanding  in 
the  light  of  the  Gospel,  that  the  comforting  hand  of  the  Creator  and 
the  enlightening  influence  of  His  Spirit  bring  peace  of  mind  and 
courage  to  further  His  work. 

In  July,  1943,  four  baptisms  were  performed  when  Brother  and 
Sister  Harry  Torea  Strickland  and  their  two  daughters  were  wel- 
comed into  the  fold.  According  to  reports  accompanying  the  bap- 
tismal of  these  four  good  people,  Brother  and  Sister  Strickland 
were  good  Seventh  Day  Adventists,  and  were  impressed  by  the  mes 
iage  of  Brother  ECrueger  to  the  extent  thai  several  meetings  were 
held  at  their  home  to  answer  the  various  questions  troubling  them. 

(  Inly   when   the\    were    fully   satisfied   that    their    future  wa\    was   with 

the  Latter  Day  Saints  did  the}  consider  the  ritual  of  baptism  and 
its  attendant  obligations  as  members  of  tin-  Church.  The  ages  for 
father,  mother  and  the  two  girls  are  33,  35,  II  and  (»  respectively. 
Even  m  the  new  members,  the  relative  ages  reveal  that  the  believers 
have  the  qualities  and  vitality  of  modern  pioneers. 


248  TE  KARERE  Oketopa,  1943 

NA  TAKU   MATUA 

Na  Hori  Tauri  Titri  Jury  o  te  Wairoa,  H.B. 

NA  TE  ETITA. — /  roto  i  nga  taanga  o  nga  marania  o  Hunc  me  Hurac  o 
tcnci  tan,  ka  puta  i  rcira  he  inoi  kia  koiitou,  nga  to  hung  a  me  nga  pukainga 
korero  Maori  kia  tuhiina  mai  ctalii  korcro  kia  taangia.  Ko  tc  tono  i  pitta  ki 
nga  "ropn  zvhakapapa"  o  nga  Peka  o  te  Mihana.  Ko  tc  take  i  puta  ai  kia  ratou — 
kia  azvhinatia  ta  koiitou  mokai  (tc  ctita)  me  tc  whakapuare  hoki  i  tctalii 
huarahi  e  ahna  oho  ake  nga  ropu  mahi  whakapapa  i  te  moe  o  te  korc  mahi. 
Ko  te  tikanga  i  zvhakapuakina  ai  tc  ingoa  o  nga  "ropn  zvhakapapa"  o  nga 
Takizva — kia  mahi  tahi  tc  Peka  me  nga  Takizva—kia  whiwhi  ai  tc  Takizva  i  te 
kaha  mai  i  nga  Peka.  Mai  i  tana  wa  ki  tcnci,  kahorc  a  no  tc  korero  kia  kotahi 
kia  tac  mai  i  raro  i  tana  tono.     Kia  aha  tia.     Ma  tc  zva  e  titiro. 

Kaati.  Kci  tc  whai  ake  nci  tctahi  reta  i  tukna  mai  c  tctalii  o  nga  kauniatua 
o  te  Hahi  mo  takit  tono.  I  puritia  c  ahan  ana  korcro  kia  tac  mai  ki  tc  zva  ka 
whiwhi  ahan  ki  nga  korero  a  te  Peka  o  Korongata,  na  ratou  nci  i  whanau  ai 
tcnci  take.  Kaati,  kua  tac  mai  ki  tc  zva  kahorc  e  taea  te  zvhanga,  norcira,  nga 
korero  c  whai  ake  nei  ka  tukna  ki  te  ta  i  runga  i  te  zvhakaaro,  he  korero  Maori 
a  ka  puta  pea  he  pai  i  roto. 

"  .  .  .  tenei  etahi  rarangi  o  nga  whakapapa  e  tika  ana  kia  tukua 
e  koe  ki  roto  i  Te  Karere  i  te  mea  kua  kite  iho  ahau  i  to  inoi  ki 
nga  tangata  kei  ia  ia  etahi  whakapapa  hei  pikautanga  ma  te  "manu 
tangi  pai" — ma  Te  Karere.  I  te  wa  e  haere  ana  nga  kaumatua  o 
te  Hahi  o  Ihu  Karaiti  e  whakapuaki  ana,  ko  koe  te  iwi  Maori  he 
tamariki  na  te  Atua — a  he  tamariki  ano  hoki  na  te  tangata.  Ka  whai 
ahau  kei  ia  wai  to  tatou  ara  mai  i  te  ara  o  te  Atua,  a  me  te  ara  ano 
hoki  o  to  tatou  ki  te  tangata,  heoi  ra,  na  runga  i  nga  korero  a  taku 
papa  a  Te  Whatahoro  Jury,  ka  rongo  au  ia  ana  korero. 

I  te  mea  ko  Te  Whatahoro  te  tangata  mohio  ki  nga  ara  o  te 
tangata  o  te  Atua  hoki,  nana  hoki  te  pukapuka  e  kia  nei  ko  te  Kauae 
Runga  me  te  Kauae  Raro.  .  .  .  Ko  te  timatanga  tenei  o  te  taha  ki  te 
tangata.  .  :  . 

Ko  Rangi  ka  moe  ia  Papa-tua-nuku,  ko  taua  whanau  e  70,  a  raua 
tamariki  he  tane  anake.  Ko  Uru-te-ngangara  te  matamua,  ko  Tane- 
nui-a-Rangi  te  69.  Ko  whakaruaumoko  te  whakapakanga.  No  te 
wehenga  i  o  ratou  matua  ka  hurihia  te  koopu  o  Papa-tua-nuku  ki  raro, 
ka  riro  a  Whakaruaumoko  ki  raro  i  te  mea  e  kai  tonu  ana  i  te  uu 
o  to  ratou  mama,  kaati  ra,  i  te  mea  ko  Uru-te-ngangara  ka  moe  ia 
Iriiripua,  na  ko  Whaka  Rongo  ka  tae  mai  kia  Taranga.  Ka  moe  a 
Taranga  ia  Rawhiki  ka  puta  ko : — 

Maui  Mua,  Maui  Roto,  Maui  Taha,  Maui  Pae,  Maui  Tikitiki  a 
Taranga.  Kei  konei  nga  iwi  katoa  o  Aotea-roa  nei  tae  atu  ki  te 
Waipounamu. 

Ko  te  ara  ki  te  Atua  i  mua  atu  i  te  whakaraunga  ia  i  te  iwi  o 
Iharaira. 

Ki  mua  tata  ia  Papurona  ka  puta  te  reo  o  te  Atua  ki  a  Rihai  me 
tana  whanau  kia  puta  atu  i  a  Hiruharama,  mea  ake  tera  e  whaka- 


Oketopa,  1943  TE  KARERE  249 

ngaromia  a  Hiruharama.  Ka  haere  a  Rihai  ki  te  Whenua  o  te  Kupu 
Whakaari.  Mai  i  konei  ko  te  Pukapuka  a  Moromona  e  whakaatu 
ana  ko  te  whanau  o  Ihimaera  me  te  pononga  a  Rapana  i  haeretahi  i 
te  taha  o  Rihai,  a  i  moe  te  pononga  o  Rapana  i  te  matamua  o  nga 

tamahine  a  Ihimaera  a  ka  moe  te  whaka-     i - \ 

otinga  ia  Niwhai.    Ka  puta  atu  ia  Niwhai  Nga  Apotoro  Hou 

ko  Hakota  ka  moe  ia  Ruku  Tai,  ka  puta  j  E  toru  e  wha  pea  ma-  j 
ko  Mataora  o  Tane  nana  ko  Rawhaki.  |  [^j^^f^™  r™*^  I 
Kua  oti  te  whakaputa  te  whanau  a  j  *a  Apotoro°  TeUau-ma-  | 
Rawhaki."  ;  rua  0  te  Hahi  i  Hiona,  a  I 

"Na  enei  korero  ka  mohio  ahau  ko  j  Timuaki  Rudger  Clawson,  i 
ia  tenei  te  ara  korero  a  nga  Kaumatua  tua-  j  ™e  tatahi  ano  o  taua  Ropu  | 
,    ,  •         ,  i  .    ,  °  i  i  ,         ;  Te-kau-ma-rua,    a    Elder  ■ 

tahi  e  haere  ana  ki  te  kauwhau  me  te  ;  Svlvester  Q  Cannon.  Ko  j 
whakahua  ano  ko  koe  te  Maori  te  iwi  a  \  nga  Apotoro  kua  whiri-  I 
te  Atua,  noreira  e  hoa  i  taku  kitenga  i  I  whiria  hei  tu  i  roto  i  taua  j 
to  inoi  kia  tukua  atu  etahi  korero  hei  !  Kaunihera  o  te  Kau-ma-  j 
>i  ^      TJr  1     •  •    j.        :   rua,     ko     Elder     Spencer  ; 

pikautanga  na  Te  Karere,  koia  tenei  te     ;  Kimhall   me   Elder   Fzra  = 

wahanga  e  taea  ana  e  ahau.  ..."  j  Benson. 

Na  Hori  Te  Tauri  Taare  Turi  Jury.     : * 

(HE  WHAKAMARAMATANGA.— Mehemea  e  he  ana 
nga  whakahua  reta  o  nga  ingoa  me  tuku  mai  te  whakatika. 
Kaore  i  tino  matau  te  kai-ta.  Ina  tuku  korero  mai  koutou 
me  tino  marama  te  tuhituhi.  Ko  nga  reta  kia  tino  tika  kia 
noho  tika  te  kape  ki  roto  i  enei  wharangi.) 


NGA   MATENGA 


I  mate  to  matou  whaea  a  Ngapera  Rawhiti  i  te  26  o  nga  ra  o 
Hurae,  1943.  Ona  tan  e  93,  a  i  iriiria  ia  me  ona  niatua  i  te  tan  1884 
na  Wiremu  Katene  me  ona  hoa  i  iriiri. 

\'a  Karena  Takoro. 


I  te  9  o  nga  ra  o  Akuhata,  1943,  ka  mate  to  matou  papa,  tungane 
a  Tirua  Tukiri.  K<>  tenei  tangata  he  Tumuaki  no  te  Peka  o  Te 
Awamutu,  he  tangata  kaha  tenei  i  roto  i  te  Hahi.  I  aia  ka  mohio  ka 
male  ia.  ka  tono  tenei  tangata  ki  tona  hoa  wahine  kia  hoki  mai  raua 
ki  lhinil\  nei,  ki  reira  ia  takoto  ai  a  male  ai,  ara  ki  te  kainga  o  tona 
tuahine  o  M ereana  \\< ire  I 'aki. 

E  rua  nga  wild  e  takoto  ana  ia  a  ka  m  ti       He  nui  nga  wha 
naunga  i  tae  mai  ki  te  kite  ia  ia.     K<>  ngfa  karakia  katoa  na  te  Timuaki 
o  te  Peka  o  Puke  Tapu  i  whakahaere. 

\';i  Mgaha  Rotana. 


250  TE  KARERE  Oketopa,  1943 

SUNDAY   SCHOOL 


THE  GOSPEL'S  POWER 

Theme — 

Our  Latter-day  Saint  Sunday  Schools  are,  potentially,  the  greatest 
agency  on  earth  for  mobilizing  power.  In  Sunday  School  we  learn  how 
to  spiritually  equip  ourselves  for  the  responsibilities  of  the  priesthood, 
and  it  is  the  priesthood — the  priesthood  alone — which  can  harness  God's 
power,  the  only  ultimate,  everlasting  force. 

With  God's  power  synchronized  to  our  faith  in  executing  His  com- 
mands, the  ponderous  tread  of  dictators'  armies  will  never  shake  the 
ground  beneath  us,  for  the  rock  of  truth  paves  our  routes  of  march. 
Christ's  lips  spoke  our  assurance  of  this  source  of  strength  when,  at  the 
Roman  Bar  of  justice,  He  told  Pilate,  "Thou  couldst  have  no  power  at 
all  against  me,  except  it  were  given  thee  from  above." 

Our  Sunday  Schools,  through  increasing  our  efficiency  in  God's  ser- 
vice, are  expediting  the  supply  route  to  this  self-same  authority  which 
defied  Pilate.  This  route,  unlike  the  now  historic  Burma  Road,  can 
never  be  severed  by  an  enemy's  master  encircling  manoeuvre.  It  may, 
however,  through  failure  of  the  necessary  traffic  of  prayer,  faith,  and  good 
deeds,   disintegrate  through  disuse. 

Power  and  force,  assert  the  tyrants  who  connive  to  rule  over  us,  are 
the  only  laws  which  all  men  recognize.  In  the  letter,  if  not  the  implica- 
tion, we  are  in  accord  with  this  assertion,  for  in  Sunday  School  we  pre- 
pare to  grasp  the  rod  of  a  mighty  empire.  May  we  ever  be  inspired  to 
employ  this  power  in  promoting  man's  growth,  instead  of  his  destruction. 

— By  Joseph  W.  Backman,  Jnr. 


SACRAMENT  GEM 
While  of  these  emblems  we  partake, 

In  Jesus'  name  and  for  His  sake, 
Let  us  remember  and  be  sure 

Our  hearts  and  hands  are  clean  and  pure 

CONCERT  RECITATION 
Mark  9:  39-40. 

"But  Jesus  said,  Forbid  him  not;  for  there  is  no  man  which 
shall  do  a  miracle  in  my  name,  that  can  lightly  speak  evil  of  me. 
For  he  that  is  not  against  us  is  on  our  part." 

KORERO  A  NGAKAU 
Maka  9:  39-40. 

"Na  ka  mea  a  Ihu,  Kaua  ia  e  riria ;  ki  te  mea  hoki  noku  te 
ingoa  e  mahi  merekara  ai  tetahi,  e  kore  e  hohoro  tana  korero  kino 
rnoku.     Ko  ia  hoki  e  hara  i  te  hoa  riri  ki  a  tatou,  no  tatou  ia." 

LESSONS 

KINDERGARTEN   (4  to  5  years). 

"The  Long  Lost  Son,"  Genesis  44-46. 

"Saved  by  a  Princess,"  Exodus  2. 

"'A    Mighty    Leader    for    God's    People,"    Exodus    11-15. 


Oketopa,  1943  TE  KARERE  251 

PRIMARY   (6  to  9  years). 

"The  People  of  Zeniff,"  Mosiah  9-11. 

"Abinadi,    the   Prophet,"   Mosiah    11. 

"Abinadi,  the  Prophet"    (Cont.),   Mosiah   19  and  21. 
CHURCH  HISTORY  AND  A.  DEPT.  (10  to  11  and  12  to  15  years). 

"Jonathan  and  David,"  1  Samuel  18-20. 

"Solomon  Appointed,"   1  Kings  1-3. 

"Elijah  and  the  Priests  of   Baal,"   1   Kings   17-18. 

B.  DEPARTMENT   (16  to  19  years).    Same  outline  as  Gospel  Doctrine 

Class. 

C.  DEPARTMENT  &  GOSPEL  DOCTRINE    (All  others  not  assigned). 

"The   Invasion   of   the  Philistines,"   Judges   13-16. 

"Eli  and  Samuel,"   1   Samuel   1-8. 

"The  Election  of  a  King,"  1  Samuel  9-14. 

MAORI  CLASS. 

RATAPU   TUATAHI 

TE  KARANGA  KIA  RIPENETA.  Te  pikaunga  a  nga  kai  whakaako- 
a-wairua  i  tena  wa  he  karanga  kia  ripeneta.  He  penei  ano  hold  i 
rangona  ra  te  reo  o  Hoani  e  karanga  ana  i  te  koraha.  "Ripeneta  kou- 
tou  kua  tata  hoki  te  rangatiratanga  o  te  rangi."  I  whai  i  muri  ake 
o  tenei  ta  te  Ariki,  "Ripeneta  koutou,  whakaponohia  te  rongopai,"  me 
tenei  hoki,  "Ki  te  kore  koutou  e  ripeneta  ka  pera  ano  hoki  koutou 
katoa  te  mate." 

Pera  ano  hoki  te  whakapuakanga  a  nga  apotoro  onamata,  "Kua 
whakahau  te  Atua  i  nga  tangata  katoa,  o  nga  wahi  katoa  kia  ripeneta." 
A,  i  tenei  hoki  o  nga  wa  kua  pa  mai  te  kupu,  "A,  e  mohio  ana  maua 
me  ripeneta  nga  tangata  katoa,  me  whakapono  hoki  ki  te  ingoa  o  Ihu 
Karaiti,  a  me  koropiko  atu  ki  te  Matua  i  runga  i  Tona  ingoa,  me  u 
hoki  i  roto  i  te  whakapono  ki  tona  ingoa  tae  noa  ki  te  mutunga,  ki 
te  kore  e  kore  ratou  e  whakaorangia  ki  roto  ki  te  kingitanga  o  te  Atua. 

Nga  Patai.  (1)  He  pehea  te  karanga  e  rangona  ana  i  tena  wa  i 
tena  wa  a  nga  kai  whakaako?  (2)  Ko  wai  ma  enei  kai  whakaako? 
(3)   Whakatakina  hoki  nga  karaipiture  e  tautoko  ana? 

RATAPU   TUARUA 

TE  RIPENETA  HE  HOMAITANGA  na  te  Atua.  Te  ripeneta  he 
huarahi  atu  mo  te  mu runga  a  hara  noreira  ko  tena  tetah-i  o  nga  homai- 
tanga  tino  nui  a  te  Atua  ki  te  tangata.  E  kore  hoki  e  whiwhi  i  runga  i 
te  tono  a  wairangi.  Tera  pea  e  kore  e  kitea  i  nga  ara  teitoi.  ahakoa 
ra  e  ho  mai  noa  ana  ki  te  hunga  e  ahei  nei  kia  homaingia  i  runga  i  te 
whai  lake  o  a  ratou  mahi.  Ara,  e  pen*  i  ana.  ko  te  hunga  e  lakatu 
ana  mo  to  ripeneta,  ka  arahina  e  te  ha  ngohen  Wairua  Tapu 

a  whiwhi  noa  ki  tenei  homaitanga  nui.  I  te  wa  i  whaka&etla  ai  a  Pita 
•  ona  noa  whakapono  mo  te  takahanga  i  te  ture  mo  ona  i  whakahoa 
ki  nga  Tauiwi  ka  whakaat uria  e  ia  ki  t<  hunga  e  whakaronga  ana  ki 
a  ia   mo  te  whakakitenga  i   nut  a  tata  mai   nei  ki  a  ia,  ka  whakapono 

ratOU,    ka    mea,    "Koia    hold    kua    homai    e    te    Atua    ki    nga    Tauiwi    te 

ripeneta  e  ora  ai."     A  Paora  ano  hoki,  i  te  tuhituhinga  ki  nga  Romana, 

o  whakaako  ana  ko  to  ripeneta  i  hua  ako  na  roto  niai  i  nga  ngawari  o 
to   Atua. 

Nga  Patai.  <1)  1 1  c  aha  t  6  ri  |u  not  a  V  ('J)  Mo  poh  .'a  hoki  o  whiwhi 
ai?       C!)    Ho  aha   to   nioa   i   whakahotia  ai   o   Pita  e  Ona   hoa   whakapono? 

RATAPU   TUATORU 

TE  RIPENETATANGA  KAllnKK  e  taea  i  etahi  wa,  To  homai- 
tanga o  to  ripeneta  e  tukua  whanuitia  ana  ki  to  hunga  e  whakapapaku 


252  TE  KARERE  Oketopa,  1943 

ana  i  a  ratou  i  mua  i  te  aroaro  o  te  Ariki;  ko  te  hinengaro  o  te 
wairua  i  roto  i  o  ratou  ngakau,  ki  te  kahore  ratou  e  whakarongo  ki  te 
whakaohooho  mai,  ka  mahue  ratou,  no  te  mea  e  kore  te  Wairua  o  te 
Atua  e  totohe  tonu  ki  te  tangata.  Ka  pakeke  haere  ke  atu  te  ripeneta 
ki  te  totohe  tonu  ki  te  hara,  ma  te  ngohengohe,  ma  te  papaku  me  te 
pouri  nui  mo  te  hara  i  roto  i  te  ngakau  e  kake  haere  ai  te  whakapono 
o  te  tangata  hara  ki  te  Atua  e  whiwhi  ai  hoki  i  a  la  te  homaitanga  o 
te  ripeneta,  ina  nekehia  haeretia  atu  te  wa  mo  te  ripeneta,  te  hiahia 
ki  te  ripeneta  ka  ngoikore,  ka  mate  haere  te  whakarere  ki  te  hopu  i 
nga  mea  tapu  e  whakatupu  ana  i  te  kore  kaha.  I  te  hoatutanga  he 
whakahaunga  kia  Hohepa  Mete  i  nga  ra  matamua  o  te  Hahi  o  naianei, 
ka  mea  te  Ariki:  "No  te  mea  e  kore  ahau  te  Ariki  e  titiro  ki  te  hara 
ahakoa  iti  rawa,  me  te  whakaae  ano.  He  ahakoa  ko  ia  e  ripeneta  ana 
me  te  whakarite  ano  i  nga  whakahaunga  a  te  Ariki  ka  murua  ona  hara, 
a  ko  ia  e  kore  e  ripeneta  ka  tangohia  i  a  ia  te  maramatanga  kua  riro 
noa  nei  i  a  ia,  no  te  mea  e  kore  toku  Wairua  e  totohe  tonu  ki  te 
tangata  e  ai  ta  te  Ariki  o  nga  Mano." 

Nga  Patai.  (1)  Ka  pehea  te  hunga  e  poturi  ana  ki  te  whaka- 
ohooho mai  a  te  Wairua?  (2)  Ma  tehea  ahua  a  kake  haere  te  whaka- 
pono o  te  tangata  hara?  (3)  I  te  wa  i  timata  ai  tenei  hahi  he  aha  te 
kupu  mai  a  Ihowa  kia  Hohepa  Mete? 

RATAPU   TUAWHA 

TE  RIPENETA  INAIANEI  me  a  muri  ake  nei.  A  Arami  te  poro- 
piti  o  nga  Niwhai  i  whakaatu  i  te  wa  o  te  noho  i  runga  i  te  mata  o 
te  whenua  he  wa  tirotirohanga,  i  hoatu  ki  te  tangata  mo  te  ripeneta, 
ahakoa  ano  i  mohio  ratou  ki  ta  nga  karaipiture,  tera,  e  whiwhi  ki  te 
ripenetatanga,  i  raro  i  etahi  tikanga  ina  whiti  atu  ki  tua  o  te  arai  mai  i 
te  tangata.  Te  wa  i  waenganui  o  tona  matenga  me  tona  aranga  mai  i 
kauwhau  a  te  Karaiti  ki  nga  wairua  i  te  herehere;  i  turi  nei  i  mua,  i  te 
mea  e  tatari  ana  te  manawa  nui  o  te  Atua  i  nga  ra  i  a  Noa,  i  te  mea 
e  hanga  ana  te  Aka.  Ko  enei  nga  wairua  i  torotorongia  e  te  Tama 
a  i  kauwhautia  kia  ratou  te  rongopai  kia  whakahengia  ai  ratou,  ara  te 
kikokiko  i  runga  i  ta  te  tangata,  kia  ora  ai  ratou,  ara  te  wairua  i  runga 
i  ta  te  Atua,  kahore  nei  ratou  i  whiwhi  noa  ki  te  whakaaturanga  a  Ihu 
i  roto  i  te  kikokiko  no  muri  ke  i  whiwhi  ai. 

Nga  Patai.  (1)  E  ai  ta  Arami,  he  aha  tenei  wa,  ara  te  wa  i  roto 
i  te  kikokiko?  (2)  He  aha  i  tupono  i  te  wa  i  waenganui  o  te  ripeka- 
tanga  me  te  kakenga?  (3)  He  aha  nga  take  i  kauwhautia  ai  te 
Rongopai   ki   nga   wairua? 


PRIMARY 

FIRST  WEEK 
WE  HELP  TO  SAVE  FOOD 

Object    for   this   Lesson: 

To  help  the  children  understand  why  we  must  save  or  conserve 
food,,  and  their  part  in  the  conservation  of  food. 

Lesson  Helps: 

Our  Heavenly  Father  has  caused  the  earth  to  bear  fruits,  grains 
and  vegetables  for  our  use.  Try  to  give  the  children  the  feeling  that 
He   would  be  unhappy  if  these  foods  were  wasted.      Each   and   every 


Oketopa,  1943  TE  KARERE  253' 

boy  and  girl  can  help  in  the  preservation  of  these  foods  for  seasons  of 
the  year  when  they  aren't  so  plentiful. 

Illustrative  Material: 

Secure  pictures  of  the  way  in  which  food  is  conserved!  For 
example,  pictures  of  mother  canning  fruit,  etc. 

Approach   to   Lesson: 

Talk  with  the  children  about  the  different  things  we  can  do  to  save 
or  preserve  food  for  winter.  You  may  show  a  picture  of  a  woman 
canning  fruit.  This  is  something  your  mother  will  be  doing  soon. 
Why  does  she  can  fruit?  (So  we  can  have  some  for  winter.)  It 
tastes  good  in  the  winter,  doesn't  it?  Your  father  has  a  vegetable 
garden.  Perhaps  you  have  been  helping  him  care  for  it.  If  you  do  not 
eat  all  the  vegetables  you  grow,  how  will  you  save  these?  Some  children 
will  have  seen  their  mothers  can  beets,  peas,  etc.,  or  prepare  them  for 
freezing  before  being  put  into  big  refrigerators.  Let  them  tell  about 
it.  Add  to  their  experiences.  Tell  about  pits  being  dug  to  store 
potatoes;  carrots  being  put  in  sand  to  keep  for  some  time;  fruits 
being  dried  by  early  settlers. 

Animals  save  food  for  winter.  Tell  and  show  pictures  of  squirrels 
storing  nuts;  of  bees  storing  honey. 

How  can  the  children  help?  (Help  mother  or  father  in  the  above 
processes.  Help  by  not  wasting  food;  eating  everything  on  their  plates; 
not  wasting  their  school  lunches. 

Story: 

THE  TWINS  TAKE  THEIR  LUNCH  TO  SCHOOL 

Ned  and  Ted  were  twins.  They  were  six  years  old.  They  were 
going  to   school  for  the   first  time. 

They  got  up  very  early  on  that  Monday  morning.  They  washed 
their  faces,  combed  their  hair,  brushed  their  teeth  and  put  on  their 
fine  new  clothes. 

"Breakfast  is  ready,"   said   Mother. 

They  were  so  excited  they  could  hardly  eat. 

"It  will  be  quite  a  long  time  until  you  have  your  lunch,''  said 
Mother.      "Eat  all  of  your  breakfast." 

Now  the  twins  lived  a  long  way  from  school,  so  far  away  that  they 
could   not  come  home  for  lunch. 

Mother  had  bought  two  lunch  baskets  just  alike.  She  had  painted 
Ned's  name  on  one  and  Ted's  name  on  the  other. 

That  morning  Mother  had  made  sandwiches  and  wrapped  them   in 
waxed  paper.      Soon   she  started  to  fill  the  lunch   baskets.      Into    each. 
she   put   some  sandwiches,   an    apple,   two   cookies,   a   small    tenia' 
last  of*  all   a  thermos   bottle   filled   with   nice  sweet    milk, 

"Here  comes  the  bus,"  said  Mary.  Mary  lived  next  door.  She 
was   ten.      She   was  going   to   help   the   twins   start    to   school. 

"You'll  see  that  they  find  the  right  room,  won't  you,  Mary?"  said 
the   twins'    mother. 

"You  can  trust  me,   Mrs.  Jensen,"  said   Mary, 
"Don't  forget  your  lunch  i  ul   Mother  as  she  kissed  the 

twins  goodbye. 

Later  that  day  Mother  said  to  herself  as  she  sat  mending,  "I'll  be 

glad   when  the  twins  come  home.       I've   been  so   lonesome  to-day." 

"litre  they  come  now,"  she  said  as  she  heard  footsteps  coming  up 

the    path. 

"Oh,    Mother,    we    had    such    a    good    time,"    they    said. 
"What    did    you    do?"    asked    Mother. 
"We   sang  songs,"   said    Ned. 
"We   played  games,"  said   Ted. 


254  TE  KARERE  Oketopa,  1943 

"Miss  May  told  us  the  funniest  story  about  a  black  boy.  Epami- 
nondus  was  his  name,"  said  Ned. 

"And  we  drew  pictures,"  added  Ted. 

"Did  you  have  enough  lunch?"  asked  Mother. 

"I  ate  all  of  my  sandwiches  for  lunch,"  said  Ned. 

"I  saved  one  of  mine  and  ate  it  after  school,"  said  Ted. 

"Do  you  know  what  Billy,  a  boy  in  our  room,  did?"  said  Ted. 

"No,  what  did  Billy  do?"  asked  Mother  smiling. 

"He  threw  some  of  his  lunch  in  the  waste  paper  basket,"  said  Ned. 

"O,  that  was  quite  wasteful,"  said   Mother. 

"Miss  May  said  so,  too.  We  talked  about  how  we  could  save  food," 
said  Ted. 

"What  did  you  decide?"   asked   Mother. 

"We  decided  that  we  should  save  the  lunch  we  couldn't  eat  and 
bring  it  home,"  said  Ned. 

"We  could  give  a  sandwich  we  couldn't  eat  to  someone  in  our  room 
who  didn't  have  as  much  as  we  had,"  said  Ted. 

"We  could  ask  Mother  not  to  put  so  many  sandwiches  in  our  lunch 
basket  next  time,"  said  Ned. 

"They  are  good  ideas.  You  are  learning  how  to  be  careful  with 
your  lunch,"  said  Mother. 

For  the  Children  to  Do: 

A  poster  or  posters  might  be  made  showing  the  care  of  the  food. 
One  poster  might  be  made  by  the  youngest  children  in  the  group.  This 
could  consist  of  cutting  out  pictures  of  fruits  and  vegetables  from 
seed  catalogues  and  vegetables  and  letting  them  paste  them  on  a  big 
piece  of  paper.  This  poster  could  be  called  "Things  We  Like  to  Eat." 
Another  poster  could  be  made  by  the  other  children  in  your  group. 
Let  them  draw  pictures  showing  how  we  can  preserve  or  save  our  food, 
for  example,  Mother  canning  fruit,  drying  fruit  in  the  sun,  putting 
carrots  in  a  barrel.     Have  them  paste  their  pictures  on  a  large  poster. 

SECOND  WEEK 

Lesson: 

WE  TAKE  CARE  OF  OUR  CLOTHES 

Objective: 

To  help  the  children  understand  that  good  care  makes  clothes 
last  longer. 

Lesson   Helps: 

Taking  care  of  his  clothes  is  another  way  the  boy  or  girl  can  be 
thrifty. 

Illustrative   Materials: 

Pictures  of  boys  and  girls  dressed  in  pretty  clothes  playing  games, 
etc.      These  can  be  found  in  magazines  and  then  mounted. 

Approach    to    Lesson: 

We  have  such  a  fine  class  to-day.  Everyone  looks  so  clean.  Who 
helped  you  get  ready  for  Primary?  What  did  mother  have  to  do  to 
keep  your  dress  so  pretty,  Mary?  (She  washed  and  ironed  it.) 
Mother  does  her  part.  Is  there  any  way  you  can  help  keep  your 
clothes  looking  nice?  Let  children  talk  about  ways  they  can  care  for 
their  clothes.  Here  are  some  anticipated  answers:  We  can  hang  our 
clothes  up  at  night.  We  can  change  our  clothes  when  we  come  home 
after  school.  We  can  hang  our  coats  on  hangers.  We  can  keep  our 
shoes  dry  so  they  will  last  longer. 


Oketopa,  1943  TE  KARERE  255 

MARY'S  NEW  DRESS 

Wee  Mary  loved  the  little  pink  dress  the  very  first  time  she  saw  it. 

"Pretty  dress,"  she  exclaimed  and  clapped  her  hands  when  Mother 
took  it  out  of  the  box. 

"Let's  try  it  on  and  see  if  it  fits,"  said  Mother. 

Mary  put  on  the  pink  dress  with  the  tiny  blue  flowers. 

"It's  a  bit  too  long,"  said  Mother,  "but  we  can  take  care  of  that." 
And  Mother  made  a  little  tuck  just  above  the  big  wide  hem. 

"Here  comes  Jerry  and  Tom.      School  is  out  already,"  said  Mother. 

"See  my  new  dress,"  said  wee  Mary;  and  Mary  danced  about  the 
room. 

"Do  you  like  it?"  asked  Mother. 

"Oh,  yes,"  said  the  boys,  and  they  looked  at  Mary  and  smiled. 
They  were  proud  of  their  little  sister. 

"Mary  must  take  good  care  of  her  new  dress.  It  will  be  a  special 
one  to  wear  to  Primary  and  Sunday  School,"  said  Mother. 

"And  birthday  parties,"  added  Jerry. 

"Mary  must  hang  it  up  now  and  put  on  her  play  dress,"  said 
Mother. 

Mary  went  to  her  closet  and  even  by  standing  on  a  chair  she 
couldn't  quite  reach  the  rod. 

"Mother,  will  you  hang  it  up?"  she  asked. 

Tom  said,  "Mother,  I  could  put  some  hooks  in  her  closet  just 
the  right  height.      Then  Mary  could  hang  up  her  coat  and  dresses." 

"That  is  a  find  idea.      Thank  you,  Tom,"  said  Mother. 

Mary  wore  her  little  pink  dress  and  took  such  good  care  of  it. 

By  and  by  Mary's  legs  grew  longer. 

One  day  Mother  said,  "I'll  have  to  take  out  the  tuck." 

Mary  grew  some  more  and  Mother  took  out  the  hem.  And  finally 
one  day  Mother  said,  "I'm  afraid  the  pink  dress  will  have  to  be  put 
away.      It  is  just  too  short  for  my  Mary." 

Here  is   another  story  about   Mary  and  her  brothers: 

"Ting-a-ling,   ting-a-ling,"   went   the   doorbell. 

"Will  you  answer  it,  Jerry?"  said  Mother.  Mother  was  scraping 
some  carrots  for  dinner. 

"Mrs.  Brown  wants  to  see  you,"  said  Jerry.  Mrs.  Brown  was  the 
next-door  neighbour. 

Mother  dried  her  hands  and  went  into  the  living-room. 

"How  are  you  to-day,  Mrs.   Brown?"  said  Mother. 

"Very  well,  thank  you,"  answered  Mrs.  Brown.  "I  just  learned 
to-day  about  a  poor  family  who  needs  some  help.  The  father  has 
been  ill.  He  cannot  work.  The  Mother  has  a  little  baby  boy,  a  little 
girl  not  quite  as  old  as  Mary  and  a  boy  almost  as  old  as  Jerry.  They 
all  need  clothes.  I  was  wondering  if  Mary  or  Jerry  have  some  clothes 
they  have  outgrown  that  these  children  could  wear?" 
"I'll  see,"  said  Mother. 

She  went  into  the  children's  closet  and  brought  out  some  overalls, 
some  shirts,  and  some  dresses. 

"There's   my    pink   dress!"    said    Mary. 
"They  look  almost  new,"  said   Mrs.   Brown. 

"Mary  and  the  boys  take  very  good  eare  of  their  elothos."  said 
•Mother. 

For   the   Children   to   Do: 

Let    the    children    CUt    paper    (lolls    from    magazines    or    make    their 

own  patterns  from  paper.     Give  the  children  materials  from  the  Bcrap 

bag:  pieces  of  silk,  cottons,  etc.  Have  them  paste  the  material  over 
the  paper  girl  or  hoy.  turn  pattern  over  and  cut  out.  Mount  on  big 
poster.  Have  some  of  the  older  children  in  your  group  print  or  cut 
out  letters  for  the  name  of  the  poller:  "We  Take  Care  o\'  Our  Clothes." 


256  TE  KARERE  Oketopa,  1943 

THIRD  WEEK 

Lesson: 

WE    TAKE    CARE    OF    OUR    TOYS 
Objective: 

To  help  the  boys  and  girls  understand  why  and  how  they  should 
take  care  of  their  toys. 

Illustrative    Material: 

Pictures  of  toys  cut  from  magazines  or  catalogues  and  mounted; 
also  pictures  of  children  playing  with  their  toys. 

Lesson  Helps: 

The  story  given  in  this  lesson  might  be  used  for  a  dramatization  or 
for   retelling   with   original   pictures   by   children. 

Approach  to  the  Lesson: 

Show  the  pictures  of  the  toys.  Here  are  some  toys  you  like  to 
play  with.  The  pictures  will  stimulate  conversation  about  their  toys 
and  how  they  play  with  them.  What  can  you  do  to  take  care  of  your 
toys?      Why   do   we   need   to    care   for   them? 

Story: 

THE   TOYS   WHO   RAN   AWAY 

The  house  was  still  and  quiet.  Everyone  was  asleep — Everyone 
except  some  of  careless  Jane's  toys. 

"I'm  so  unhappy,"  said  the  rag  doll  Dinah.  "I  just  don't  know 
what  to  do." 

"What  is  the  matter?"  asked  the  Pink  Teapot. 

"Jane  left  me  outdoors  yesterday  and  Spot,  the  puppy,  tore  a 
hole  in  my  pretty  new  dress,  and  almost  tore  off  my  arm,  too,"  said 
Dinah  and  she  began  to  cry. 

"Jane  is  so  careless,"  said  the  Picture  Book.  "One  day  when  she 
was  looking  at  my  lovely  pictures,  she  got  me  all  dirty.  I  wish  she'd 
wash  her  hands  before  she  looks  at  me." 

"And  look  at  me,"  said  Pink  Teapot,  "See  this  big  chip  in  me. 
Jane  threw  me  on  the  floor." 

"Boo,  hoo,"  cried  Teddy.  "I  love  Jane  but  she  spoiled  my  pretty 
pink  bow. 

"I  know  what  to  do,"  said  Dinah.      "Let's  run  away." 

"Where   will  we  go?"   said   Pink  Teapot. 

"Let's  go  to  Careful,  Careful  Land.  The  boys  and  girls  know 
how  to  take  care  of  their  toys  there,"  said  Dinah. 

They  stole  quietly  out  of  the  house  on  tiptoe.  Just  outside  the 
door  who  should  they  see  but  Jane's  tricycle. 

"Where  are  you  going?"  said  Tricycle  sadly. 

"We  are  going  to  Careful,  Careful  Land,"  said  the  Teddv  Bear. 
"Don't  you  want  to  come,  too?  Jane  doesn't  treat  you  very  well  when 
she  leaves  you  out  doors  all  night.     Somebody  might  carry  you  away." 

"I'd  like  to  come.  Perhaps  I  could  take  you  all.  Hop  on,"  said 
the  Tricycle. 

The  Teddy  Bear,  the  Book,  the  Teapot  and  the  rag  doll  all  got  on 
the  Tricycle  and  away  they  went. 

"Where  are  you  going?"  twittered  a  Red  Bird  in  the  tree. 
"To  Careful,  Careful  Land  we  go, 
Where  children  care  for  us  just  so." 

"Could  you  tell  us  the  way?"  Teddy  Bear  asked  politely. 

"Over  the  hill  and  through  the  dale. 

Until  you  come  to  the  WISHING  WELL,"  said  the  Red  Bird. 

Away  they  went  over  the  hill  and  through  the  dale  and  finally  saw 
"in  big  letters  over  a  well  the  words  WISHING  WELL. 


•Oketopa,  1943  TE  KARERE  257 

"Is  this  Careful,   Careful  Land?"  said  Teddy  Bear. 

"Oh,  no,"  said  a  Little  Rabbit  who  just  hopped  across  their  path. 
"Into  the  big  woods  dark  and  green, 
And  there  just  ask  the  fairy  queen." 

"Why  don't  you  make  a  wish  before  you  go?"  asked  Little  Rabbit. 

"We  wish — we  wish  Jane  would  be  kind  to  us,"  they  said. 

On  the  Tricycle  they  started  again.  By  and  by  they  came  to  many, 
many  trees. 

"Is  this  the  big  woods?"  asked  Pink  Teapot. 

"It  looks  so  dark  and  lonesome,"  said  Picture  Book. 

"I  wish  we  were  back  home,"  said  Tricycle.      "I'm  getting  tired." 

"It  is  just  a  bit  farther,"  said  a  pleasant  voice.  The  toys  looked 
up  and  they  saw  the  most  beautiful  fairy. 

"Did  you  know  where  we  were  going?"  asked  Teddy  Bear  look- 
ing so  surprised. 

"Just  go  to  the  right  and  the  wide  road  take 
And  you'll  come  to  a  lovely  silvery  lake," 
said  the  Fairy. 

"Thank  you,  thank  you,"  they  said. 

It  began  to  grow  dark  but  soon  a  lovely  moon  came  up  to  light 
their  way.  In  the  distance  they  could  see  the  silvery  lake  the  Fairy 
had  told  them  about. 

Isn't  it  beautiful?"  said  the  Picture  Book. 

"But   how  will  we  get  across?"   said   Dinah.      "I   can't  swim." 

"Neither  can  I,"   said  the  Teddy  Bear. 

"The  water  would  spoil  my  pages,"  said  the  Picture  Book. 

"Oh,   oh,   dear,   what   shall   we   do?"   sighed  the   Tricycle. 

"I  know  what  you  can  do,"  said  a  sweet  voice.  "Come  home  with 
me."     They  looked  up  quickly,  and  whom  do  you  think  they  saw? 

Yes,  it  was  Jane.  "Come  home  with  me.  I'll  try  to  take  good 
care  of  you,"  she  said. 

So  Jane  got  on  her  Tricycle  with  the  toys  and  away  they  went 
home.  And  Jane  did  try  to  take  better  care  of  her  toys.  Sometimes 
she  forgot,  but  most  of  the  time  she  remembered.  And  soon  the  toys 
began  to  call  her  Careful  Jane  instead  of  Careless  Jane. 

Conversation    Following    the    Story: 

How  do  you  suppose  Jane  took  care  of  her  toys  now?  How  could 
you  have  fun  with  this  story?  (Children  may  suggest  dramatization 
or  playing.) 

Things   to   Do: 

Procedure   for  dramatization: 

(a)  Talk  about  the  number  of  scenes  in  the  story:  (  1)  Jane's  bouse. 
silvery   lake. 

(I))  What  happened  in  each  part  or  scene?  Have  the  children  re- 
tell it  to  you  through  your  questions. 

(c)  How  many  characters  or  people  are  in  the  story?  (If  there 
are  more  children  than  characters  in  the  story,  perhaps  they 
will    suggest   that   some    of    the    hoys   and   girls   could    be   trees 

standing  with  arms  outstretched.) 

(d)  Let  children  play  the  first  scene.  The  tiicycle  journey  can 
he  suggested  in  this  way:  A  larger  child  could  be  the  tricycle. 
Dinah  and  Teddy  Bear  could  hold  the  child's  outstretched 
arms.  Pink  Teapot  and  Picture  Hook  could  hold  on  to  the 
ei. at  or  dress  of  the  child  who  is  the  tricycle.  Additional 
children    could    he    chosen    to    do    the    successive    scenes. 

(e)  Let    children    give    suggestions    keeping    them    as    posit  i\. 

possible.     For  example:  "it  would  i.e  better  if  .Jimmy  growled 

more    like    a    Teddy    Hear." 


258  TE  KARERE  Oketopa,  1943 

(f )  The  children  could  suggest  what  they  could  use  for  a  wishing 
well,  a  silvery  lake. 

(g)  Costumes  could  be  very  simple — a  bow  of  ribbon  for  Teddy 
Bear,  a  head  band  with  pictures  of  a  teapot  for  Pink  Teapot, 
etc.    etc. 

FOURTH  WEEK 

A    HAPPY    TIME   TOGETHER 
Objective: 

To  give  the  children  an  opportunity  to  have  fun  together  in  play- 
ing the  games  and  singing  the  songs  they  like  and  in  working  together. 
Group  of   Songs: 

Let  the  children  choose,  or  plan  a  group  of  songs  you  know  the 
children  enjoy  singing.    Include  "Isn't  It  Fun." 

GIRLS!     MAKE    A   QUILT 

In  grandmother's  day  quilts  of  various  designs  were  made  from 
the  odds  and  ends  of  other  sewing  or  the  best  parts  of  worn-out  cloth- 
ing. These  were  charming  and  colourful  and  lent  a  quaint  "homey" 
touch  to  the  girl's  room. 

Such  quilts  are  just  as  interesting  to-day  and  may  be  made  by  any 
girl  who  likes  to  sew.  They  may  be  original  in  design,  or  patterns 
may  be  obtained  from  department  stores,  magazines,  or  from  personal 
friends.  Members  of  the  Relief  Society  in  your  ward  could,  no  doubt, 
give  assistance  also. 

FOR  BOYS!  A  FOLDER  FOR  HIS  RATION  BOOKS 

Cut  a  piece  of  plain  oilcloth  (any  colour  desired)  measuring  6in. 
by  12in.  Across  one  long  side,  fold  oilcloth  under  one  inch  so  that 
it  measures  5in.  by  12in. 

Using  yarn  of  harmonizing  colour,  buttonhole  around  the  entire 
edge  of  holder.     Fold  in  the  centre  and  insert  ration  books. 

A  design  or  initial  may  be  pasted  on  the  front  of  the  folder. 


SISTER  COWLEY  TALKS  WITH  MRS.  ROOSEVELT 

As  a  fellow  American,  Sister  Elva  Cowley,  was  signally 
honoured  upon  the  occasion  of  the  visit  of  America's  First  Lady, 
Mrs.  Eleanor  Roosevelt,  to  Auckland,  New  Zealand. 

During  this  great  occasion  Sister  Cowley,  because  of  her 
Red  Cross  appointment,  was  among  the  few  to  meet  New 
Zealand's  distinguished  visitor  at  the  American  Red  Cross 
Club  and  also  to  be  one  of  the  official  party  at  the  American 
Red  Cross  Ball  held  in  the  Town  Hall.  Here,  the  wife  of  the 
President  of  the  United  States  of  America,  was  made  ac- 
quainted with  the  fact  that  Mrs.  Cowley  was  the  wife  of  the 
President  of  the  New  Zealand  Mission  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  upon  which  she  commented  very 
favourably  as  exegetical  exchanges  were  given.  Every  effort 
was  made  through  the  good  office  of  the  American  Consul,  Mr. 
Hiram  Boucher,  to  make  Mrs.  Roosevelt's  and  Mrs.  Cowley's 
"very  friendly  chat"  take  up  most  of  the  First  Lady's  official 
time  at  the  ball.  As  a  happy  climax  to  this  meeting,  Mrs. 
Roosevelt  graciously  offered  to  take  there  and  then  a  personal 
note  of  greeting  and  aroha  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Brossard,  U.S. 
Tariff  Commissioner  at  Washington,  D.C.,  from  Sister  Cowley 
on  behalf  of  she  and  President  (who  at  the  time  was  down  in 
Hawke's  Bay  on  Mission  affairs),  as  Mrs.  Brossard  is  President 
Cowley's  sister. 


Oketopa.  1943 


TE  KARERE 


259 


NEWS    FROM    THE    FIELD 


MANAWATU    DISTRICT 
By   Pollv   WiNeera 

Greetings !  We  were  very  happy  indeed 
to  &ee,  once  again,  on  a  very  snort  Vioit, 
the  smiling  lace  of  Sister  Hui  Tau  Elking- 
ton  of  Mansen,  wno  looks  wonderfully 
well  after  another  short  session  in  hospi- 
tal, a.ui  tier  son,  who  were  the  guests  of 
Sister  Emily  Katene  at  Porirua.  Bro. 
James  Eikmgton  is  at  Trentham  taking 
a  special  course  in  carpentering,  and  in  a 
short  while  will  be  able  to  build  you  any 
kind  of  a  house  at  your  request.  Their 
second  daughter,  Kauia,  is  waiting  to 
commence  training  at  St.  Helen's  Private 
Hospi.al  in  this  city  and,  like  big  Bister 
Olive,  will  graduate  as  a  qualified  mater- 
nity nurse.  By  the  way,  Olive  has  some 
responsible  position  like  district  nurse  in 
Blenheim.  Excellent  work  girls,  keep  it 
up! 

I  have  just  spent  some  weeks  in  Vic- 
toria Hospital,  as  an  invalid,  and  am 
passing  on  this  information  to  you.  If 
at  any  time  you  are  feeling  not  so  good, 
don't  hesitate  to  call  a  doctor,  and  if  he 
says  to  go  to  a  hospital,  go  by  all  means 
and  don't  spare  the  horses.  From  one 
who   knows. 

We  have  had  a  number  of  visitors  to 
our   end   of   the   district,   mostly   from    the 


ceived  a  good  hand  and  he  said  things 
that  made  the  audience  smile  out  loud. 

Among  the  boys  home  from  the  Middle 
East  on  furlough  we  welcomed  two  of 
our  very  own  boys,  brothers  Matthew  and 
Thomas  Love.  After  the  celebrations 
were  over,  Matthew  went  to  Nelson  on 
a  special  mission  on  behalf  of  our  late 
Bro.  Arthur  Elkington.  we  have  reason 
to  believe  our  Matthew  is  considering 
matrimony.  Wonder  who  the  lucky  girl 
is  down  there.  Go  to  it  Matt.,  you  havn't 
got  much  time  to  waste.  As  for  Tom, 
he  was  never  one  to  remain  in  the  same 
place  for  any  length  of  time,  so  he 
promptly  found  himself  a  job,  making 
ammunition  and  is  working  at  it  like  a 
regular  fellah.  So  you  see,  once  a  soldier 
always    a    soldier. 

Congratulations  are  in  order  to  Bro. 
and  Sister  Leo  Parata  of  this  community, 
who  were  blessed  with  twin  girls,  the  first 
pair  to  be  born  to  anyone  in  this  vicinity. 
That's  showing  'em.  We  also  offer  Con- 
grats, to  Bro.  and  Sister  Luke  Love  who 
have  a  son.  Mr.  Stork  hasn't  forgotten 
us  after  all.  We  were  beginning  to  be- 
lieve he  had.  What  with  almost  every 
person,  man,  woman  and  child,  married, 
single  and  promised,  rushing  off  to  work 
every  day,  they  are  as  modern  as  the 
new  dawn  and  don't  seem  to  have  time  to 
think   of   anything   else,   but   thank   good- 


On  July  3rd,  in  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints,  somewhere  in 
Canada,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  H.  Pruden  saw  their  youngest  daughter,  Mildred  Patricia 
Ann,  become  the  wife  of  L.A.C.  Trevor  Clark  Hamon,  third  son  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Hixon    Hamon    of    Gisborne. 


Hawke's     Bay.  Sister     Te     Iti     Mcllroy 

visiting  her  son  going  overseas,  Bro.  and 
Sister  Crawford,  Pres.  and  Sister  Cowley 
visiting  Masterton  for  a  Hui  I'eka,  Bro. 
Don  Ross,  Bro.  Luxford  Walker,  return- 
ing to  Medical  School  at  Dunedin,  Sister 
Apikara  I'aewai  and  son  Nitama,  who 
represented  South  Island  on  two  occa- 
sions in  football.  Bro.  and  Sister  Cowley 
Harris,  permanent,  residents  of  the  city 
I  believe,  Mavis  Paewai,  Bro.  Taylor 
Mihaere  on  Air  Force  leave  (these  Ta- 
horaiti-ites  get  around,  don't  they?). 
Nola  Loader  and  Kahutia  Whaanga  of 
Nuhaka  seeing  son  Tilly  away  overseas. 
On  tWO  occasions  it  has  been  the  privi- 
lege  -if   Ngati    Poneke   Club   officials   and 

members     to     welcome     home     moi. 

of  the  28th  Maori  Battalion.      In  the  first 

gTOUP    which    were    received    at     the    Social 

Hall   Parliament    was   Bro.   Ritchie  Tatana 
of  this  district,  al  o  Known  in  the  Auck- 
land area.     The  Prime  Minister  and  many 
of     Parlianru  at     Bpoke    on     I  hii 

Mr      llapi     l.ov  e    and    Ka- 

wiri    Tatana,    uncle   of    Ritchie's       In    the 

■  roup  u  hich  w  aa  w  elcomed  at   the 

usual   place,   Sydney    Street    Hall,   m    had 

the     R1       Hon.     Mr. 
Hon         Mr 

Ngata,     Lt.-Col.     Baker    and     Bro 

whiti    of    Huntly    who    came    down    here, 

anion;-     ot  In  r     I  lunr    .     to     no-,!     I     i  ,  t  nrned 

nephew       Bro.      Tarawhitl'i        peech      re« 


ness  there  are  a  few  people  left  in  this 
old  world  who  still  stick  to  the  old  tradi- 
tion.     Until  next  time,  ta!  ta ! 


TAMAKI  BRANCH 
By  Wm.  Harris 

Adelaide  Thompson,  eldest  daughter  of 
Bro.  and  Sister  Harry  Thompson,  became 
the  wife  of  l'te.  Wm.  Pascoe  of  Napier, 
the  ceremony  being  performed  in  the 
L.D.S.  Chapel  on  Wednesday,  1st  Septem- 
ber. L948,  by  President  Cowley,  ably 
assisted  by  Elder  Billman  who  olTered  the 
opening    prayer,    andMrs.    Ronald    King    nt 

the  organ. 

The  wedding  breakfast  was  held  in  the 
Oddfellows'  Hall.  Dannevirke.  where  many 
friends  gathered.  President  Cowley  as- 
sumed the  duties  of  "toast  master."  A 
two-tiered  cake  was  then  cut  and  pieces 
banded  around,  after  which  the  bridal 
Couple    prepared    for    their    honeymoon    trip 

to  Christchurch. 

At  B  BO  p.m.  the  1943  M  I  \  Gold  and 
Green  Ball  was  held  In  the  DanneTirke 
Town  Hall,  where  Byd  Kamau'a  Band  sup- 
plied the  wonderful  music  for  the  ds 

»er,    contributed  by   ■  local  band 

combination,    which    were    \  erv    well    apprc- 

The    crowning    of    the    queen    was    an 

event      that      spoke     well     for     the     .  BfOl 


260 


TE  KARERE 


Oketopa,  1943 


the  men  supporters,  for  their  candidate, 
Miss  Joy  Takerei,  received  the  homage 
of  sovereign  —  truly  a  feather  in  the 
men's  cap,  as  this  is  the  first  year  for 
many  vears  that  their  candidate  has  won. 
Queen  Joy  Takerei  was  crowned  in  a 
floral  setting  beautifully  arranged.  Presi- 
dent Cowley,  who  was  in  attendance,  also 
participated   in   the  crowning  ceremony. 

The  Sick  and  Wounded  Fund  (Patri- 
otic) will  benefit  to  the  extent  of  £150 
from  this,  another  successful  Gold  and 
Green  Ball. 

Brothers  Rahiri  Harris  and  Moku 
Takerei  journeyed  to  Hastings  to  attend 
a  Hui  at  Korongata.  They  report  having 
a  successful  hui.  President  Cowley  was 
also  present  at  this  gathering  where  the 
"Whakapapa  Work"  was  the  theme  and 
need  of  the  conference. 

We  regret  to  announce  the  death  of 
Sister  Meri  Meha,  mother  of  Brother 
Stuart  Meha,  which  occurred  at  Waipawa 
on  September  3rd,  1943  Sister  Meha  was 
in  her  93rd  year,  and  her  passing  brings 
to  an  end  a  very  full  life  Her  contribu- 
tions to  the  Church  are  exemplified  in  the 
faith  and  activity  of  her  son,  Brother 
Stuart,  her  daughters  Huitau,  Lina  and 
Hariata,  as  well  as  her  many  grand- 
children. 

An  increase  in  the  family  of  Bro.  and 
Sister  Wm.  Harris  took  place  on  Septem- 
ber 4th,  when  a  daughter  came  to  bring 
the  total  of  their  growing  family  to  four 
boys   and   three   girls 

Bro.  Luxford  P  Walker,  who  is  attend- 
ing Knox  College,  Dunedin,  was  a  visitor 
over  the  week-end.  Kia  ora,  Lux.  I 
noticed  at  the  ball  that  Luxford  has  be- 
come an  exponent  of  the  craze  "jitter- 
bug." 

MAHIA  DISTRICT 
By  Riripeti  Mataira 

Sisters  Haerengarangi  Tengaio  and  Ani 
L.  Kamau  met  the  Nuhaka  Branch  Relief 
Society  members.  Their  instructions  and 
advice  were  very  interesting  and  well 
received. 

Mission  Secretary  Kellv  Harris  was  an- 
other  visitor   to   the   Branch 

The  Relief  Society  visiting  teachers  has 
taken  up  the  "Woman's  Corner"  (Te 
Karere)  as  part  of  the  lesson  to  be  taught 
in    the    homes    visited. 

A  concert  in  aid  of  queen  candidate 
(Gold  and  Green  Ball)  has  been  held 
along  with  other  functions  for  the  same 
purpose. 

LA  C  Te  Ratu  Mataira  was  honoured 
at  a  dinner  and  farewell  dance,  where  Mr. 
Goldstone    made    a    suitable    presentation. 

The  dental  clinic  sum  of  £200,  which 
was  the  goal  set.  has  now  been  raised 
and    oversubscribed       Thanks,    folks. 

The  dea+h  of  Dl-'ve  W^onga  occurred  at 
Tahaenui.  an^  also  WhaVnarora^on  Gem- 
mell.  wife  of  B~>v  G«=Tr»mell  of  Opoutama, 
which  occurred  at  Wairoa. 


TAUMARUNUI    BRANCH 
By  Howard  Osborne 

On  August  21st,  Brother  Billman  came 
to  Manunui  and  we  had  the  pleasure  of 
his    ministrations    till    the    following    Fri- 


day, when  he  left  for  Wanganui.  During 
his  visit  three  cottage  meetings  were  held 
where  more  than  a  score  were  in  attend- 
ance  in  each   home. 

During  the  month  the  Relief  Society 
held  a  "Bring  and  Buy,"  which  added 
ten  shilling  to  their  funds.  This  func- 
tion also  brought  many  friends  who  were 
interested    in   our   work. 

The  Primary  and  Sunday  School  are 
caring  for  the  young  people  and  the  at- 
tendances  are   happily    consistent. 

"Te  Karere"  is  eagerly  awaited  each 
month  and  two  subscribers  are  on  pro- 
mise, so  although  one  has  lapsed  the 
number  of  Te  Karere (s)  coming  to  the 
Taumarunui  Branch  is  fairly  well  main- 
tained. 

Our  little  branch  sends  aroha  and  greet- 
ings to  the  Saints  and  old  friends 
through  the  pages  of  our  "manu  tangi 
pai." 

TE  KUITI  DISTRICT 
By   Joyce   Bratton 

This  is  my  first  report  to  Te  Karere, 
but  since  our  Sunday  School  has  been 
organised  we  have  been  holding  meetings 
regularly.  We  have  been  following  the 
outlined  suggested  lessons  in  Te  Karere 
which  ap->ly  to  our  small  group.  We  have 
no  priesthood  bearers  in  our  group  as  our 
elder  boys  are  serving  overseas,  how- 
ever, Brother  Victor  Osborne  comes 
through  from  Otorohanga  once  a  month 
and  conducts  the  Sacrament  for  us.  When 
he  isn't  here  we  have  one  minute's 
silence  in  commemoration  of  the  Lord's 
sacrifice. 

On  Sunday,  September  4th,  we  were 
honoured  by  a  visit  from  Brother  and 
Sister  Amadio,  who  are  on  their  travel 
southward.  They  attended  Sunday  School 
in  the  morning  and  testimony  meeting 
was  held  in  the  afternoon.  The  same 
week-end  Brothers  Osborne  and  Coroman- 
del   were   also   through   from    Otorohanga. 

William  Bratton  was  ordained  a  deacon 
during  the  visit  of  the  brethren,  and  we 
certainly  appreciate  very  much  what 
blessings    and    joy    they    brought    to    us. 

WAIRARAPA  DISTRICT 
By  W.  T.  Enoka 

"Good  morning  everybody — good  morn- 
ing. 
Rip    Van    Winkle    has    just    arose 
From    his    bed   of   sweet   repose." 

A  sign  of  the  changing  times  when  the 
Hawke's  Bay  District  has  the  strength 
(audacity  was  the  word  submitted)  to 
come  and  hold  a  Hui  Peka  in  the  Waira- 
rapa  District  and  make  the  Wairarapa 
folks  like  it 

The  Hui  was  very  successful.  It  was 
held  at  the  home  of  Bro  and  Sister  Eruha 
Kawana  at  42  Villa  Street,  Masterton. 
The  Hawke's  Bay  people  present  were 
President  and  Sister  Nopera,  Stuart  Meha, 
Hemi  Puriri.  Rakaipaka  Puriri,  Rahiri 
Harris.  Hera  Puriri.  Ngahina  Gillies,  Te 
Ruihi  Matenga.  Pani  Morgan,  Olive  Ed- 
wn'ds,  Teiti  Mcllroy,  Hurihuri  Hapuku, 
while  others  included  President  and  Sister 
Taurau  Parata  Pirihi  and  President  and 
Sister  Cowley. 


Oketopa,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


261 


There  were  two  topics  of  particular 
interest  to  the  Saints  during  the  gather- 
ing. First  was,  the  great  work  of  the 
late  Whatahoro  Jury  and,  second,  the 
photograph  of  a  memorial  stone  erected 
in  the  '80's,  which  was  given  to  Presi- 
dent Cowley  through  Brother  Eriata 
Nopera's  frequent  references  to  prophetic 
utterances  made  by  Paul  Potangaroa.  But 
I  will  not  anticipate  President  Cowley  on 
this  point,  as  I  am  sure  that  when  the 
time  is  ripe  he  shall  have  published  his 
thoughts  on  the  matter. 

The  Hui  has  created  new  interest  in 
the  whole  district,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped 
that  much  good  will  be  maintained  be- 
cause  of  it. 


WELLINGTON   BRANCH 
By    Ray    Stinson 

Bro.  Morris,  who  has  been  in  Welling- 
ton for  the  past  few  weeks,  has  been 
seriously  ill.  Sister  Stinson  also  is  miss- 
ing from  our  Sunday  meetings,  and  we 
all  hope  that  they  will  both  be  back  with 
us  as  we  miss  them.  Brother  Donny  Ross 
has  been  of  help  to  us,  as  we  use  him  to 
help  us  with  singing  practices  after 
meeting  of  a   Sunday. 

The  Scotts  have  heard  from  Bro.  Sid 
in  Canada.  When  he  wrote,  he  said  that 
he  was  then  going  to  hear  President  J. 
Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  who  was  expected  to 
visit  Church  Branches  in  Canada.  He  is 
also  to  have  his  wings  in  about  six  weeks 
time     So,    h'     -y    landings,    Sid. 

Sister  Elsie  Loader  is  now  back  in 
Nuhaka  with  her  mother  and  father,  who 
are  ill.  It  is  not  known  just  how  long 
she  will  be  away  from  us.  but  we  do  hope 
that   her  folks   are  much   better. 


HAURAKI    DISTRICT 
By  Rose  Watene 

A  very  successful  Hui  Pariha  was  held 
on  August  7th  and  8th  at  Kiri  Kiri,  Hau- 
raki.  Present  were  the  Mission  President 
and  his  wife,  Brother  Hohepa  Mete  Meha, 
Sisters  Polly  Duncan,  Ani  L.  Kamau, 
Rangi  Tengaio,  Bros.  Morehu  Waa  and 
Rulon  WiHnogi  as  well  as  many  from 
the  surrounding  districts  of  Tauranjra. 
Rotorua  and  Waikato  as  well  as  a  few 
from    Onehunga. 

The  Saturday  night  sessions  of  Primary 
and  Mutual  were  directed  by  George 
Watene  and  Joe  Kohu  respectively.  On 
Sunday  morning  the  Priesthood  and  Re- 
lief Society  preceded  the  Sunday  School 
meeting.  Elders  Morehu  Waa  and  Rulon 
WiHongi  were  set.  apart  as  kai-kauwhaus 
and  Eion  M.  Pearse  waa  ordained  a 
Teacher    hy     President     Cowley. 

After  the  Sunday  School  meeting  Bro. 
Mila  Watene  conducted  the  baptism ■  of 
Mi'a.    Apanui    and    Marina    Watene 

At  the  afternoon  session  of  the  confer- 
ence. President  ('  >wlev  assumed  direc- 
tion,    where     the     speakers      were      mo    <lv 

women,  the  <miv  men  being  Brother  Sid 
Ensor  (Mayor  of  Thames)  and  Pre  Idenl 
Cowley  himself 

The     kni     which     followed     this     session 
WdH     indeed     well     prepared    and    apo. 
Special    effort    wa |    put    forth    bj     the    folks 


to  make  this  part  of  the  conference  a 
success.  The  dinner  was  in  the  form  of 
a  birthday  party — a  double  one.  Sister 
Ma  Payne  of  Thames  in  her  85th  year 
and  President  Cowley  in  his  47th  cele- 
brated their  birthdays  on  August  2nd, 
and  the  good  people  of  Kiri  Kiri  put  on 
the  party  in  their  honour.  A  three-deck 
birthday  cake  with  132  candles  had 
place  of  honour  at  the  head  of  the  well- 
filled  table.  After  pieces  were  cut  and 
the  usual  participants  speechifying,  etc., 
the  Judea  Choir  delighted  the  happy 
throng  with  songs  and  appropriate  action 
songs   and   haka. 

The  final  meeting  of  the  conference 
convened  at  8  p.m.,  when  District  Presi- 
dent Toke  Watene  was  in  charge,  where 
the  candidates  who  were  baptised  earlier 
in  the  day  were  confirmed,  and  the  new- 
officers  of  the  Relief  Society  for  the  Kiri 
Kiri-Omahu  Branch  were  sustained  and 
set  apart.  The  new  officers  are  Rachel 
Randell,  Claire  Hurikino,  Martha  Te  Hira, 
and  Rose  Watene  as  President,  1st  Coun- 
sellor, Second  Counsellor-Treasurer,  and 
Secretary,  with  the  appointment  of  Kahu- 
kore  and  Whakamura  Watene  as  visiting 
teachers. 

AUCKLAND  DISTRICT 
By  Ngaro   Hooro 

Bro.  William  R  Perrott,.  District  Presi- 
dent, who  is  also  the  Branch  President, 
has  been  kept  very  busy  during  the  last 
month,  when  he  has  had  to  preside  with- 
out his  counsellors.  Although  the  Presi- 
dency of  the  district  is  not  yet  fully- 
organised,  he  has  been  fortunate  in  hav- 
ing the  district  missionaries  to  travel 
with  him  in  visiting  other  branches. 
However,  he  has  managed  to  fulfil  all 
obligations    to    these    callings. 

The  reports  received  from  other 
branches  regarding  activities  are  very 
good.  The  Auckland  Branch  is  still  en- 
joying the  blessings  of  visits  from  the 
Armed  Forces.  Most  of  these  brethren 
are  from  Salt  Lake  City.  We  are  grate- 
ful for  the  privilege,  and  the  honour  of 
receiving  them,  their  associations,  and  of 
hearinp    their    testimonies    of    the    Gospel. 

During  the  evening  service,  Sunday, 
August  'J'.Mh.  President  Perrott  trans- 
ferred   the    meeting    over    to    the    Armed 

Forces,     which     was     conducted     hy     Lieut. 

Gardiner,       The    entire    programme    was 

Sponsored  hy  the  Armed  Forces.  Pour 
items  from  the  U.S.A.  hretliren  and  one 
from     New     Zealand     and     was     thoroughly 

enjoyed  i •  >    those  wrho  attended  the  meet* 

in- 

The  Manger*  Branch  under  the  super- 
vision of  Pro  Teito  Tangataiti,  is  getting 
along     splendidly.    The    Tamakl     Branch, 

which  holds  their  ineelincs  at  the  home 
id'     Pro.     If,     Otene.     has     an     increase,!     at* 

tendance  accumulated   from   thi    Saints  ,>t" 

the    far   north,    who   are   emolo<  e,l    [n    indu-- 

1 1  le  ri"  genera]  outlook  ,,f  the  district 
i.  undoubtedly  'he  best  so  far  under  luch 
condil Ions,    end    chrc  n  it    pre* 

\  ail    among    "iir    n.    ipl»    to     i.'iv 

•     and     Oftlev     for    II'"    new     arrivals 
in     their    horn.  ••■••    -md     a     s..,i 

Ively,  Weii  d %••  faithful  breth- 
ren ;  keep  op  th,    g i  erort 


262  TE  KARERE  Oketopa.  1943 

JOSEPH  SMITH'S  TEACHINGS 

Faith  and  its  Fruits. — Faith  comes  by  hearing  the  word  of  God. 
If  a  man  has  not  faith  enough  to  do  one  thing,  he  may  have  faith  to  do 
another:  if  he  cannot  remove  a  mountain,  he  may  heal  the  sick.  Where 
faith  is  there  will  be  some  of  the  fruits:  all  gifts  and  power  which  were 
sent  from  heaven,  were  poured  out  on  the  heads  of  those  who  had  faith. 
— History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  5,  p.  355. 

Gathering  of  Israel,  Purpose  of. — This  subject  was  presented  to 
me  since  I  came  to  the  stand.  What  was  the  object  of  gathering  the 
Jews,  or  the  people  of  God  in  any  age  of  the  world?  I  can  never 
find  much  to  say  in  expounding  a  text.  A  man  never  has  half  so  much 
fuss  to  unlock  a  door,  if  he  has  a  key,  as  though  he  had  not,  and  had 
to  cut  it  open  with  his  jack-knife. 

The  main  object  was  to  build  unto  the  Lord  a  house  whereby  He 
could  reveal  unto  His  people  the  ordinances  of  His  house  and  the  glories 
of  His  kingdom,  and  teach  the  people  the  way  of  salvation;  for  there 
are  certain  ordinances  and  principles  that  when  they  are  taught  and 
practiced,  must  be  done  in  a  place  or  house  built  for  that  purpose. 

It  was  the  design  of  the  councils  of  heaven  before  the  world  was, 
that  the  principles  and  laws  of  the  priesthood  should  be  predicated 
upon  the  gathering  of  the  people  in  every  age  of  the  world.  Jesus 
did  everything  to  gather  the  people,  and  they  would  not  be  gathered, 
and  He  therefore  poured  out  curses  upon  them.  Ordinances  instituted 
in  the  heavens  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  in  the  priesthood, 
for  the  salvation  of  men,  are  not  to  be  altered  or  changed.  All  must 
be  saved  on  the  same  principles. 

It  is  for  the  same  purpose  that  God  gathers  together  His  people 
in  the  last  days,  to  build  unto  the  Lord  a  house  to  prepare  them  for 
the  ordinances  and  endowments,  washings  and  anointings,  etc.  One 
of  the  ordinances  of  the  house  of  the  Lord  is  baptism  for  the  dead.  God 
decreed  before  the  foundation  of  the  world  that  that  ordinance  should 
be  administered  in  a  font  prepared  for  that  purpose  in  the  house  of 
the  Lord.      "This  is  only  your  opinion,  sir,"  says  the  sectarian.  .  .  . 

If  a  man  gets  a  fullness  of  the  priesthood  of  God,  he  has  to  get 
it  in  the  same  way  that  Jesus  Christ  obtained  it,  and  that  was  by  keep- 
ing all  the  commandments  and  obeying  all  the  ordinances  of  the  house 
of  the  Lord. 

Where  there  is  no  change  of  priesthood,  there  is  no  change  of 
ordinances,  says  Paul,  if  God  has  not  changed  the  ordinances  and  the 
priesthood.  Howl,  ye  sectarians!  If  he  has,  when  and  where  has  He 
revealed  it?     Have  ye  turned  revelators?     Then  why  deny  revelation? 

The  doctrine  of  baptism  for  the  dead  is  clearly  shown  in  the  New 
Testament;  and  if  the  doctrine  is  not  good,  then  throw  the  New.  Testa- 
ment away;  but  if  it  is  the  word  of  God,  then  let  the  doctrine  be 
acknowledged;  and  it  was  the  reason  why  Jesus  said  unto  the  Jews, 
"How  oft  would  I  have  gathered  thy  children  together,  even  as  a  hen 
gathereth  her  chickens  under  her  wings,  and  ye  would  not!" — that 
they  might  attend  to  the  ordinances  of  baptism  for  the  dead  as  well 
as  other  ordinances  of  the  priesthood,  and  receive  revelations  from 
heaven,  and  be  perfected  in  the  things  of  the  kingdom  of  God — but 
they  would  not.  This  was  the  case  on  the  day  of  Pentecost:  those 
blessings  were  poured  out  on  the  disciples  on  that  occasion.  God 
ordained  that  He  would  save  the  dead,  and  would  do  it  by  gathering 
His  people  together. — History  of  the  Church,  Vol.   5,  p.   423. 


ORDINANCES  AND  CEREMONIES 


THE   MARRIAGE   CEREMONY 

After  filling  every  legal  requirements 

The  Elder,  the  bridegroom  and  the  best  man  should  precede,  by  a  few 
minutes,  the  bride  to  the  altar. 

The  bride  may  come  to  the  altar  accompanied  by  her  father,  brother, 
or  other  male  relative.  The  mother  may  accompany  her  as  far  as  the 
front  scat  (if  in  a  church)  or  just  near  the  improvised  altar  if  in  a  home. 

The  bride  will  take  her  place  on  the  left  side  of  the  bridegroom. 
Suggestive  Comments  to  be  Made  to  the  Groom  and  Bride  and  Assembled 
Parties   Prior  to  the   Performance  of  the  Marriage  Ceremony : — 

"We  are  assembled  to  participate  as  principals  or  as  witnesses  in  one 
of  the  most  sacred  ordinances  instituted  for  mankind.  Marriage  is  essen- 
tially a  religious  institution.  It  has  its  origin  in  religious  ceremony.  It 
is  a  fulfilment  of  a  divine  command ,and  the  finest  of  its  products  are 
spiritual. 

"There  are  really  four  parties  to  this  compact, — the  man,  the  woman, 
the  state  and  the  Church.  You  as  contracting  parties,  have  come  to  the 
altar,  of  your  own  choice  and  volition,  out  of  the  love  you  bear  each 
other.  That  love  is  the  origin  and  basis  of  your  union.  If  you  always 
preserve  it, — and  you  always  may  through  adequate  benediction  of  your 
wedded  lives.     I  charge  you  to  cherish  it  as  a  priceless  gem. 

"The  state  is  interested  because  the  state  is  concerned  as  to  the  wel- 
fare  of  society,  and  the  home  which  you  are  to  build  is  the  foundation 
of  society  and  indispensable  to  a  righteous  society  and  an  enduring  nation. 
Let  your  home  ever  foster  the  great  and  lasting  virtues  of  honesty,  thrift, 
benevolence  and  patriotism. 

"The  Church  is  deeply  concerned  because  through  its  holy  power  is 
your  marriage  sanctified.  Through  the  power  of  the  Priesthood  your 
lives  are  to  be  united  and  consecrated  to  holy  purposes.  Faith  and  the 
hope  of  immortality  will  find  a  place  in  your  hearts.  A  z'isio)i  longer  titan 
the  span  of  earth  years  is  to  comfort  and  sustain  you.  The  manifest  im- 
plication of  this  ceremony  is  that  you  take  God  into  this  partnership  with 
implied  promise  that  you  will  sustain  Him  and  I/is  Truth  as  you  look  for 
Him  to  sustain  you." 

The  one  officiating,  addressing  the  couple  shall  say:  "You  will  please 
take  each   other  hy  the  right   hand." 

This  done,  the  one  officiating,  addressing  the  bridegroom,  shall  con- 
tinue:  " (calling   him   by   name)   you   take  (calling 

the  bride  by  name)  hy  the  right  hand  in  token  of  the  covenant  you  How 
enter  into  to  become  her  companion  and  husband,  to  love,  honowt  and 
cherish  her  as  lung  as  you  both  shall  live.  And  you  hereby  promise  to 
observe  all  the  hues,  rites  and  obligations  pertaining  to  the  holy  state  of 
matrimony,  and  this  you  do  in  the  presence  of  (,'od,  and  these  witnesses  of 
your   own    ire-   will   and   choice.'" 

.  tnswer   in  affirmative. 

.  Iddressing  the  bride  by  her  full  name,  " you  take 

by  the  right  hand  in  token  of  the  covenant  you  HOW  enter  into  to  become 
his  companion  and  wife,  to  lore,  honour  and  cherish  him  as  long  as  y<>u 
both  shall  live,  and  promise  to  observe  all  the  laws,  rites,  and  obligations 
pertaining   to   the   holy  still,-  of   matrimony.      This  you  do   in   the  presence 

oj  '""/  and  these  witnesses  of  your  own  free  will  and  ch 

.  Inswer  in  affirmative. 

If  a  ring  ceremony.  Ih,-  couple  HOW  at  this  juncture  shall  unclasp 
hands,  and  the  bridegroom  shall  place  the  ring  upon  the  fourth  finger  of 
llu-   bride's  It-it   hand. 

The   one   Officiating  shall  then   say: 

(Continued  ">>  back   i 


"This  ring  is  given  and  received  as  a  token  and  pledge  of  the  coven- 
ant between  you.  Let  the  precious  metal  be  an  emblem  of  the  purity  of 
your  love;  and  the  circle  a  symbol  of  its  eternal  nature." 

Addressing  the  couple  again: 

"You  will  please  join  hands: 

"By  virtue  of  the  authority  vested  in  me  as  an  Elder  of  the  Church 

of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  I  pronounce  you  (groom) 

and (bride)  legally  and  lawfully  husband  and  wife. 

"All  the  blessings  pertaining  to  this  holy  order  of  Matrimony  I  invoke 
upon  you.  May  God  bless  your  union  with  joy  in  your  posterity  and  a 
long  life  of  happiness  together,  and  may  He  enable  you  to  keep  sacred 
the  covenants  you  have  nozv  made.  L 

"These  blessings  I  pronounce  upon  you  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.     Amen. 

"Kiss  each  other  as  husband  and  zvife." 


Funerals  and  Burials. — Latter-day  Saint  funerals  are  both  simple 
and  impressive.  When  called  upon  to  conduct  a  funeral  a  missionary 
should  meet  with  the  bereaved  family  and  learn  their  wishes  in  the 
matter.  They  may  ask  him  to  arrange  the  programme,  in  which  event 
appropriate  hymns  should  be  chosen. 

The  undertaker  should  be  consulted,  unless  the  family  has  made 
all  arrangements,  as  to  time  and  any  legal  requirements.  In  parts  of 
Europe  state  and  local  burial  requirements  are  such  that  a  careful 
investigation  should  be  made  to  eliminate  any  embarrassment. 

It  is  appropriate  to  hold  the  funeral  in  the  branch  hall,  in  a 
home,  the  mortuary,  or  at  the  graveside,  respecting  the  family's  wishes 
and  local  regulations. 

Funeral  services  generally  consist  of  an  opening  song  (it  is  not 
necessary  to  have  the  congregation  sing,  though  this  is  often  done  in 
the  mission  field),  prayer,  another  musical  number,  remarks  appropri- 
ate to  the  occasion,  music  and  a  closing  prayer. 

At  the  graveside  another  song  may  be  sung  and  the  dedicatory 
prayer  offered. 

Hymns  expressive  of  hope,  of  life,  and  of  the  assured  resurrection, 
brief  addresses  for  the  giving  of  which  the  guidance  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  should  be  diligently  sought  so  that  they  may  be  uplifting,  com- 
forting and  reassuring  to  those  who  mourn,  with  invocation  and  bene- 
diction— these  are  the  essentials  of  a  funeral  service. 


"Te  Karere"  Subscribers 

EXPIRATIONS  OF  THIS   ISSUE 


Cole,   Mrs.   Gordon — Taupiri. 
Elkington,    Mrs.   Arthur — Nelson 
Konetana,    Tamati — Morrinsville 
Hartley,    Mrs.    F. — Cambridge 
Henare,    Mere — Pipiwai 
Kelly,    Girlie — Gisborne 
Kati,    Mrs.    Ruru — Thames 
Morris,    Lehi — Gisborne 
Mihaka,   Hori — Clevedon 
Nahu,   Toru  Alfred — Morrinsville 
Ngakuru,   Mae   Lorna — Green   Lane 
Niha,    Roiho    H. — Pipiwai 
Ngakuru,    Wiremu — Rawene 
Nepia,    Ruth — Nuhaka 
Ormsby,  Gilbert — Cambridge 
Otene,    Nopera — Mangamuka 
Ormsby,   Mrs.   Taylor — Tauranga 
Ormsby,    Mr.    L.    R. — Kati    Kati 
Paki,   Rangitautaka — Rangiotu 
Peihopa,    William — Pipiwai 


Pirihi,    Parata — Wellington 
Paraha,    Walter — Pipiwai 
Paku,    Mrs.   Sophia — Auckland 
Robinson,   J.   R. — Nelson 
Rotana,    Ngaha — Huntly 
Reihana,    Tiki — Thames 
Rarere,  Mrs.  H. — Opoutama 
Stinson,    Mrs. — Wellington 
Smith,    Kapu — Nuhaka 
Tarawa,    Koi — Ohehunga 
Thompson,  Mrs.  Ray — Auckland 
Tairua,    Hemi — Pipiwai 
Te    Maari,    Mary — Tologa    Bay 
Witehira,    Mrs.    Tiata — Mataraua 
Watene,    Kahukore — Thames 
Watene,    Mita — Thames 
Waerea,    Emere — Nuhaka 
Walker,    Moraro — Nuhaka 
Wharekura,   Joe— Rotorua 
Witehira,   Haua — Mataraua 


€  KAR€R€ 


Wahanga   38  Noema    1943 


t 

Kt 

Mama    11 

PRESIDENT   HEBER   J.   GRANT 


^v^aiiiniiMii^L^r-: 


MISSION  SUNDAY  SCHOOLS 

It  is  now  the  end  of  the  year  and  it  behooves  us  all  to  take  stock 
and  make  any  necessary  changes  for  the  better  good  of  our  schools. 
Branch  Presidencies  are  asked  to  make  any  necessary  change  in  the 
Superintendencies  NOW.  This  action  will  allow  the  new  officers 
time  to  become  acquainted  with  their  new  work  and  also  to  formu- 
late their  own  new  plans  designed  to  create  greater  interest  and 
activity  for  the  members  of  the  Branch  and  Sunday  School.  This 
same  rule  should  apply  very  SPECIALLY  to  the  District  Sunday 
Schools.  For  the  good  of  Sunday  School  work  in  the  Mission  it  is 
suggested  that  the  District  Presidencies  overhaul,  replace  and  re- 
organize the  Sunday  School  Superintendencies  of  their  districts 
NOW.  Kindly  remember  that  any  desired  change  in  the  District 
Sunday  School  is  to  be  made  ONLY  AFTER  consultation  with  the 
Mission  Superintendencv  as  instructed  by  Mission  President  on 
page  139  of  the  June,  1943,  issue  of  Te  Karere.  The  District 
Officers  are  to  be  consulted  before  any  Branch  or  Home  Sunday 
School  is  organised  or  changed. 

Church  members  who  do  not  keep  the  Word  of  Wisdom  and  who 
are  otherwise  not  suitable  as  leaders  if  they  hold  office  are  asked  to 
step  aside.  If  the  work  of  the  Sunday  School  cannot  influence  an 
officer  to  live  better  and  try  to  live  an  exemplary  life  as  indicated  by 
the  standard  of  the  Word  of  Wisdom,  then  his  or  her  influence  for 
good  to  the  School  becomes  stunted  and  will  stand  out  as  an  eyesore 
even  with  the  best  that  the  most  capable  individual  has  to  contribute. 
ALL  Branch  Presidencies  are  asked  to  SEND  the  names  of  the 
Superintendencies  of  their  Branch  to  the  Mission  Secretary  before 
December  1st,  1943.  All  District  Presidencies  are  also  asked  to 
SEND  the  names  of  the  Superintendencies  of  their  District  to  the 
Mission  Secretary  by  December  1st. 

Will  all  Missionaries  or  other  persons  who  have  organized  Home 
Sunday  Schools  report  such  organization  to  the  District  Superin- 
tendency of  the  District  IMMEDIATELY.  District  Superintend- 
encies are  asked  to  forward  the  names  of  the  Home  Sunday  Schools 
in  your  District  as  well  as  the  officers  before  December  1st,  1943. 

All  Sunday  Schools   (Home  and  Branch)  are  required  to  have 

.    their  FINAL  QUARTER  Report  into  the  Mission  Secretary  NOT 

j    LATER  THAN  December  10th,  1943. 

Remember  also — the  Final  Quarter  is  time  for  the  SIX  PENNY 

I    FUND.     Schools  which  paid  their  full  quota  are  thanked  for  their 

j    great  effort,  and  to  the  other  Schools  who  have  not  done  so  much — 

j    keep  trying  as  your  contribution  is  really  needed. 

FOR  THE  MISSION  SUPERINTENDENCY, 
Kelly  Harris,  Supt. 


1  Te  Karere 

A  Established  in  1907 

Vp  Wahanga  38  Noema,   1943  Nama   11 

Matthew   Cowley  Tumuaki    Mihana 

Kelly  Harris  Etita 

Eru   T.   Kupa       Kaiwhakamaori 

Waimate   Anaru  Kaiwhakamaori 

"Ko  tenei  Pepa  i  whakatapita  hei  hapai  ake  i  te  iwi  Maori  ki 
roto  i  nga  whakaaro-nui.' 

"Te  Karere"  is  published  monthly  by  the  New  Zealand  Mission  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  and  is  printed  by  THE  BUSINESS  PRINTING 
WORKS  LTD.,  55  Albert  Street,  Auckland,  CI,  N.Z.  Subscription  Rates:  3/-  per 
six  months;  5/-  per  year;  £1  for  five  years;  £2/10/-  for  life.  (Un'ted  States  Cur- 
rency:  $1.00   per  year;   $4.00   for   five   years;   $10.00    for   life.) 

Address    Correspondence,    Box    72,    Auckland,    C.l,    New    Zealand. 


CONTENTS 

Editorial — 

President  Heber  J.  Grant's  87th  Anniversary 268 

Special    Features — 

President's  Page,  "Salmagundi"   270 

Woman's    Corner,    "Co-operation"      272 

The  Spirit  of  Hui  Pariha  275 

N.Z.  Missionary  Called  to  Preside  over  Mission  277 

Nga  Mahi  Ma  Te  Tohungatanga  278 

Church    Features — 

Sundaj  School  280 

Primary        

News  from  the  Field  188 


268  TE  KARERE  Noema,  1943 

Editorial  .  .  . 

PRESIDENT  HEBER  J.   GRANT'S 
EIGHTY-SEVENTH  ANNIVERSARY 

November  22nd  marks  another  anniversary  in  the  life 
of  President  Heber  J.  Grant.  Eighty-seven  years  have  come 
and  gone  since  the  eventful  day  when  he  came  to  bless  the 
hrme  of  two  of  God's  noble  saints.  His  father,  Jedediah 
M  Giant,  who  had  been  a  counsellor  to  Brigham  Young, 
died  within  a  few  days  following  the  birth  of  the  child.  The 
mother,  Rachel  Ridgeway  Ivins  Grant,  lived  many  years 
beyond  the  normal  span  of  life,  a.nd  as  the  parent  sole 
moulded  her  son  to  the  cast  for  which  she  knew  he  was 
destined.  The  memory  of  the  noble  father  and  the  un- 
bounded love  of  the  saintly  mother  have  been  honoured  by 
every  word  and  deed  of  the  devoted  son. 

For  sixty-one  years  of  President  Grant's  eventful  life  he 
has  been  numbered  among  the  General  Authorities  of  the 
Church,  and  for  the  past  twenty-five  years  he  has  been  sus- 
tained as  its  President,  and  as  Prophet,  Seer  and  Revelator 
to  its  people. 

In  the  days  of  his  early  manhood,  when  he  was  planning 
for  his  future  course  in  life,  he  was  not  beset,  as  too  many 
are,  with  any  aspiration  to  ecclesiastical  preferment.  If,  as 
he  has  stated,  he  had  been  left  to  choose  his  own  career  he 
would  have  applied  himself  to  the  business  of  finance  rather 
than  o  the  ministry  of  the  Church ;  albeit  he  was  a  religionest 
and  prophet  by  prenatal  tendency. 

''Ye  have  not  chosen  me,  but  I  have  chosen  you,  and 
ordained  you,  that  you  should  go  and  bring  forth  fruit,  and 
that  your  fruit  should  remain."  Down  through  the  years 
this  message  of  the  Master  has  controlled  in  the  affairs  of 
Heber  J.  Grant.  It  was  this  same  message  from  the  Father, 
through  His  servant,  President  John  Taylor,  that  called  Presi- 
dent Grant  into  the  Council  of  Twelve.  To  this,  as  to  all 
divine  appointments  which  have  come  to  him  in  the  years 
that  followed,  he  responded  without  question.  His  will  to 
achieve  in  the  affairs  of  men  has  invariably  been  secondary 
to  the  will  of  God  for  him  to  achieve  in  the  affairs  of  God. 
By  seeking  first  the  Kingdom  of  God  and  its  righteousness 
he  has  prospered  in  the  affairs  of  men. 


Noema,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


269 


The  blueprint  of  the  Dispensation  of  the  Fulness  of 
Times  was  revealed  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  God  out- 
lined before  him  in  every  detail  the  plan  for  the  building 
of  the  kingdom.  With  the  blueprint  before  him  he  laid  the 
foundation  and  with  prophe  ic  vision  beheld  the  future  build- 
ing and  enlargement  of  the  superstructure.  With  the  passing 
of  Joseph  Smith  neither  the  blueprint  of  the  Architect  nor 
the  foundation  established  by  His  Prophet  was  taken  away. 
Boh  remained  intact  to  the  Prophet's  successors  in  office. 
Without  the  blueprint  and  the  firm  foundation  the  succes- 
sors to  Joseph  Smith  could  have  added  lLtle,  but  with  them 
they  have  all  builded  well  and  according  to  plan. 

Joseph  Smith  was  appointed  as  the  Prophet  leader  of  the 
Dispensation  of  the  Fulness  of  Times  and  through  him  the 
fullness  of  the  Gospel  was  restored.  His  was  the  execu.ive 
authority  of  the  Holy  Priesthood  upon  the  earth,  and  this 
executive  au  hority  has  continued  in  those  who  have  been 
ordained  as  his  successors,  and  who  have  been  sustained  as 
such  by  the  members  of  the  established  Church.  As  the 
executive  authority  in  the  Priesthood  of  God  upon  the  earth 
President  Grant's  tenure  of  office  has  been  longer  than 
that  of  any  of  his  predecessors  save  that  of  Brigham  Young. 
The  growth  and  development  of  the  Church  during  the  years 
of  his  incumbency  as  President  is  irrefutable  evidence  .hat 
he  has  builded  solidly  upon  the  original  foundation  and 
according  to  the  revealed  plan. 

To  build  upon  the  foundation  of  a  prophet  is  to  be  a 
prophet.  To  see  the  growth  of  the  kingdom  beyond  .he  power 
of  man  to  effect  that  growth  is  to  be  a  Seer.  To  reflect 
in  one's  own  living  the  revealed  will  of  God  is  to  be  a 
Relevator.  To  be  sustained  as  the  Prophet,  Seer  and  Reve- 
lator  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  is 
to  be  the  only  person  upon  the  earth  through  whom  God  will 
reveal  His  will  to  the  Church.  Verily,  Jleher  |.  di  nt  is  a 
Prophet,  Seer  and  Revelator. 


As  ['resident  <  .rant  approaches  the  eighty-seventh  mile- 
stone in  a  life  crowded  with  vigorous  activity,  the  menibe  s 

of  the  Church  residing  in  tlu-   New  Zealand   Mission,  art 

pleased   to   join    with    Chureh   members   throughout    the   war 

stricken  world  in  sustaining  him  in  the  divine  appoin  ment 
which  is  Ins,  and  in  wishing  for  him  a  continued  el  arness  of 
vision  in  executing  the  purposes  of  God  during  these  "(lays 
that  try  men's  souls." 

Matthew  Coxi 


270 


TE  KARERE 


Noema,  1943 


The  President's  Page 

SALMAGUNDI 

By  Matthew  Cowley 

SHEARING.  —  The  shearing  season  is 
now  under  way  and  many  of  our  people,  both 
men   and   women,   are   engaged   in  this   sea- 
sonal   occupation.     The    fact    that    so    many 
Maoris  seek  employment  in  the  shearing  sheds 
skives  the  lie  to  the  oft-repeated  charge  that 
the   race  is   lazy.     As   a  matter  of    fact  the 
President  Cowley      Maori  has  the  reputation  of  excelling  in  this 
exceedingly  strenuous  work. 
Shearing  is  a  business  that  may  either  make  or  break  a  person, 
both  physically  and  financially.     The  long  hours  and  the  terrific  pace 
continuously  maintained  by  the  shearer  is  a  remarkable  test  of  endur- 
ance.    Only  the  physically  fit  can  stand  up  under  the  strain. 

The  compensation  for  the  work  is  above  the  average,  and  for 
the  thrifty  there  is  security  for  the  months  beyond  the  shearing 
season  when  work  may  not  be  available.  Paradoxical  though  it  may 
seem,  hard  money  is  not  always  wisely  spent  and  there  are  many,  by 
far  too  many,  who  earn  money  the  hard  way  and  who  throw  it  away 
so  recklessly  that  when  they  come  to  the  end  of  the  season  they  find 
that  both  their  money  and  their  health  have  been  wasted. 

Thos  who  dissipate  their  shearing  wages  in  gambling,  drinking 
and  other  vices  are  more  useless  to  society  and  harmful  to  themselves 
than  are  those  who  are  lazy.  There  may  be  some  virtue  in  the  lazy 
Maori,  but  there  is  only  vice  in  the  waster. 

All  Church  members  who  are  engaged  in  the  strenuous  work  of 
the  shearing  sheds  are  admonished  to  save  their  money  and  conserve 
their  strength.  If  this  admonition  is  followed  the  shearing  season  is 
a  blessing.     If  disregarded  it  is  a  curse. 

AUXILIARY  ORGANIZATIONS.— There  has  been  a  falling 
off  in  the  activities  of  the  M.I. A.  and  Primary  Associations  in  many 
branches  of  the  Mission.  The  war  and  employment  in  the  essential 
industries  have  been  to  a  certain  degree  responsible  for  this  condi- 
tion. On  the  other  hand  there  are  many  who  could  carry  on  with 
the  work  and  keep  it  going  for  the  duration  if  they  would  but  sense 
the  responsibility  of  office  to  which  they  have  been  called. 

A  convention  of  all  officers  of  the  Auxiliaries  may  be  called  as 
soon  as  practicable  after  the  New  Year  for  the  purpose  of  discussing 
ways  and  means  to  arouse  inactive  members  and  officers. 

It  is  regretable  indeed  that  there  are  some  office-holders  in  the 
Auxiliaries  who  will  go  many  miles  to  see  a  football  game  or  attend 
a.  Maori  hui^ut.whp.,  cannot  attend  meetings  in  the  home  branch 


Noema,  1943  TE  KARERE  271 

or  district.  For  such  negligence  of  responsibility  to  the  branch  or 
district,  or  even  mission,  Auxiliary  organization  there  is  no  legitimate 
excuse.  Remember,  "a  live  wire  never  gets  stepped  on."  Lie  a 
live  wire. 

MISSIONARY  WORK.— The  Relief  Society  has  shown  the 
way  in  missionary  work  during  the  winter  months.  Most  of  the 
districts  on  the  North  Island  have  been  visited  by  tour  or  five  Relief 
Society  sisters  who  volunteered  for  this  important  work.  Whether 
in  fair  or  foul  weather  these  sisters  found  their  way  to  the  most 
remote  and  inaccessible  places  and  imparted  the  spirit  of  the  gospel 
to  all  who  gave  them  welcome.  Many  branches  and  homes  were 
blessed  by  their  visits.  Other  sisters  have  already  volunteered  to  go 
during  the  coming  year. 

If  the  sisters,  mothers  of  large  families,  can  go  as  missionaries 
to  far  distant  districts,  there  is  no  excuse  for  many  of  the  Priesthood 
members  not  offering  themselves  for  the  service.  There  are  oppor- 
tunities to  serve  as  missionaries  even  in  the  neighbourhoods  where 
the  members  reside. 

In  the  near  future  Elders  and  other  members  of  the  Priesthood 
will  be  called  by  the  Mission  President  to  do  missionary  work  in  the 
evenings  and  at  other  times  which  will  not  conflict  with  their  regular 
employment.  "The  field  is  ripe  and  ready  for  the  harvest,"  so  be 
prepared. 

CARD  PLAYING. — The  person  who  finds  more  pleasure  in 
playing  cards  on  the  Sabbath  Day  than  in  attending  sacrament  meet- 
ing and  other  religious  services  has  a  perverted  soul  and  is  anything 
but  a  saint.  Playing  cards  at  any  time  is  not  a  virtue.  It  is  a  dan- 
gerous detour  from  the  main  road  which  leads  to  happiness  and 
security  in  the  home.  To  say  the  least  it  is  an  expensive  habit  and 
time  waster.     Don't  play  cards. 

TITHING. — November  is  the  last  month  of  the  fiscal  year  Eor 
the  New  Zealand  Mission.  The  tithing  records  for  the  year  1943 
will  be  closed  on  the  15th  of  the  month.  See  that  your  tithing  is 
paid  promptly.  Do  not  let  the  sun  go  down  on  the  Lord's  money. 
And  remember  a  tithe  is  one-tenth. 


"I  do  not  ask  any  man  or  child  in  this  Church,  although  I  am 
more  than  eighty  years  of  age,  to  work  any  more  hours  than  I  do. 
I  have  Worked  more  than  one  day  from  half  past  three  in  the  morn- 

ing  a  mil  nine  o'clock  at  night.     I  do  not  know  of  anything  that 

destroys  a  person's  health  more  quickly  than  not  working.  It  scans 
to  me  that  Ia::y  people  die  yoiuu/.  while  those  who  are  ready  ami 
willing  to  labour,  and  who  ask  the  lord  day  by  day  to  help  them  to 
do  more  in  the  future  than  they  hare  ever  done  in  the  past,  are  the 

people  whom  the  Lord  l<>;u-s.  and  who  live  to  a  </ood  <>/</  age" 

President  I  [eber  |.  ( irant. 


272  TE  KARERE  Noema,  1943 

hmh_|       The  Woman's  Corner 

CO-OPERATION 

The  success  of  every  organization,  movement, 
|     or  undertaking  is  clue  largely  to  co-operation.  The 
\     whole   scheme   of   life  and  the  workings   of   the 
MF^^  \        '     universe  are  the  result  of  it.     Nature  is  a  pre- 
eminent example  of  a  perfect  symphony.    When- 
■frJPm     ever   a   discordant   note   occurs,   it   is   caused   by 
^maamaBl^m^m"  ~     mankind's  misdoing. 

'       ,  Co-operation  is  essential  to  progress,  whether 

Sister  Cowley  .       ,        .,   1        r    •  v.  i    rr 

in   family,  religious,  community  or  national  life. 

It  comes   from  willingness  to  act  and  serve  whether  one  sees  eye 

to  eye  or  not.     It  comes  from  perfect  honesty,  unselfishness,  and  love. 

This  principle  is  as  old  as  time.  The  plan  of  salvation  and  the 
restoration  of  the  gospel  are  based  upon  it.  Throughout  the  holy 
scriptures  its  marvellous  accomplishments  can  be  seen. 

Abraham  was  led  from  the  land  of  Ur,  away  from  an  idolatrous 
people  because  he  listened  to  the  voice  of  God.  Noah  saved  the 
remnants  of  a  nation  because  he  followed  instructions  to  the  letter. 
Moses  led  the  children  of  Israel  out  of  bondage  because  every  soul 
was  willing  to  act  in  harmonious  accord.  Joshua  and  his  people 
crossed  the  river  Jordan  and  captured  the  city  of  Jericho  because  they 
had  faith  in  God's  plan  of  strategy. 

The  Church  to-day  stands  as  a  monument  to  the  unity  and  co- 
operation of  its  members.  Its  future  strength,  influence  and  growth 
will  be  measured  by  it.  Throughout  the  Church  there  are  families 
both  happy  and  unhappy,  organizations  both  strong  and  weak,  com- 
munities both  progressing  and  retrograding.  The  words  of  the 
poet  Longfellow  may  well  be  applied  to  both  cases :  "All  your  strength 
is  in  your  union ;  all  your  danger  is  in  discord." 

Every  organization  in  the  Church  should  strive  for  unity  and 
harmony  between  its  officers  and  members.  The  presidency  of  the 
branch  and  the  officers  of  the  auxiliary  organizations  should  meet 
at  least  once  every  month  to  discuss  problems  and  to  promote  good- 
will and  fellowship  among  the  members. 

Every  individual  should  honour  and  respect  a  man  for  his  calling 
and  his  Priesthood  whether  he  likes  him  personally  or  not,  as  long 
as  he  is  living  the  gospel.  Every  Elder  should  be  given  an  oppor- 
tunity to  exercise  his  Priesthood  by  officiating  in  the  ordinances,  if  he 
is  worthy.  The  gift  of  the  Spirit  can  only  grow  and  develop 
through  use. 

Mothers  should  see  that  their  young  children  attend  Sunday 
School  and  Primary,  and  if  necessary  go  along  with  them.     They 


Noema,  1943  TE  KARERE  273 

should  also  teach  them  to  reverence  their  houses  of  worship  and 
respect  and  honour  their  officers  and  teachers.  They  should  encour- 
age their  older  children  to  be  active  in  the  M.I.A.  and  to  keep  away 
from  the  vices  that  are  so  prevalent  in  wartime.  Teachers  should 
study  diligently  and  prepare  their  lessons  thoroughly  so  tha.t  the 
members  may  gain  something  worthwhile.  They  should  radiate  love 
and  friendship.  Officers  should  accept  the  responsibility  of  their 
callings,  should  meet  with  their  counsellors,  and  should  plan  their 
work  in  advance.  They  should  not  expect  people  to  be  minute-men 
because  of  their  negligence.  We  often  find  officers  who  forget  to 
make  their  assignments  and,  when  the  meeting  is  calld  to  order,  act 
like  a  drowning  person  crying  for  help. 

Every  woman  should  uphold  her  husband  in  his  calling.  Every 
husband  should  help  his  wife  carry  out  her  duties  in  the  church  to 
the  best  of  her  ability.  If  a  man  has  an  important  office  in  the 
branch,  his  wife  and  family  should  not  take  a  back  seat,  but  should 
make  an  effort  to  attend  every  meeting  and  function.  They  should 
be  active  in  the  Church  organizations,  and  be  examples  for  good  in 
the  community.  Husbands  should  encourage  their  wives  in  their 
Relief  Society  activities  and  when  possible  should  present  themselves 
at  all  functions  sponsored  by  them.  They  should  not  take  a  back 
seat  either  while  their  wives  do  the  Church  work. 

Sisters  who  are  not  keeping  the  Word  of  Wisdom  and  who  are 
holding  offices  in  the  Relief  Society,  or  elsewhere,  should  strive  to 
do  so  or  else  step  aside.  They  should  not  feel  that  a  certain  calling 
or  office  is  theirs  for  life.  They  should  understand  that  a  calling  in  the 
Church  is  merely  loaned  to  them,  for  as  long  as  they  are  capable 
of  fulfilling  it,  or  until  such  time  as  the  branch  authorities  think  that 
it  should  be  loaned  to  someone  else.  Officers  in  the  Church  art-  for 
the  growth  and  development  of  many  individuals  and  not  just  the  lew. 

The  following  are  twelve  ways  which  will  kill  an  organiza- 
tion.    (Adapt  I'd. ) 

1.  Don't  go  to  any  of  the  meetings. 

2.  But,  if  you  do,  go  late. 

3.  1 1  the  weather  doesn't  suit  you,  don't  think  of  going. 

4.  If  yon  do  attend,  find  fault  with  the  work  of  the  officers  and 
members. 

5.  Never  accept  an  office.     It  is  much  easier  to  criticise  than 

to  do  things. 

6.  Get  sore  if  you  are  not  appointed  on  a  eon  unit  tin-.  Should  you 
be  appointed,  don't  attend  an)  of  the  committee  meetings. 

7.  If  asked  to  give  your  opinion  on  some  matter,  tell  the  chair- 
man you  have  nothing  to  say,    After  the  meeting  tell  every- 
one how  it  should  be  done, 


274  TE  KARERE  Noema,  1943 

8.  Do  nothing  more  than  is  absolutely  necessary.  When  others 
roll  up  their  sleeves  and  willingly  and  unselfishly  use  their 
ability  to  help  matters  along,  howl  that  the  organization  is 
run  by  a  clique. 

9.  Hold  back  your  dues  as  long  as  possible,  or  don't  pay  them 
at  all. 

10.  Make  no  effort  to  get  new  members. 

11.  Don't  be  sociable,  either  within  or  outside  of  the  association. 

12.  If  you  should  get  a  good  idea,  smother  it  at  once. 

May  we  all  co-operate  and  concentrate  on  the  one  great  task  of 
building  the  Kingdom  of  God  on  Earth. 


THE  END  OF  THE  FISCAL  YEAR 
Important    to   all    Branch   and    District    Presidencies 

REPORT  TIME!    GET  IT  DONE! 

The  Mission  Books  for  all  ORDINANCES  and 
FINANCE  close  on  NOVEMBER  15th,  1943.  Branch 
Presidencies  and  others  acting  directly  for  them  in  the  per- 
formance of  "blessing-of-babies,"  "ordinations,"  "baptisms 
and  confirmations,"  "death  reports"  and  the  receipt  of  "Tith- 
ing and  Fast  Offering"  are  instructed  to  FORWARD  all 
information  in  full  of  the  above  to  their  District  Secretary 
not  later  than  November  10th. 

District  Secretaries  have  until  NOVEMBER  25th,  to 
get  their  Reports  to  the  Mission  Office. 

Branch  Secretaries  are  asked  to  do  the  best  that  they 
have  ever  done  to  assist  in  this  great  task.  DO  NOT 
HOLD  any  ordinance  or  Tithing  and  Fast  Offering  money 
back  because  of  any  private  arrangement  between  you  and 
your  District  Secretary.  In  the  matter  of  tithing  and  the 
ordinances,  secretaries  have  a  responsibility  to  the  indivi- 
duals concerned  to  FORWARD  particulars,  etc.,  received 
before  the  10th  November,  1943,  to  be  included  in  the  1943 
REPORT.  Unless  Branch  Secretaries  complete  their  work 
by  November  10th,  the  District  Secretaries'  task  is  made 
harder. 

Saints  who  desire  their  Tithing  for  the  year  1943  to  be 
included  in  this  year's  report  are  advised  to  contact  their 
Secretaries  and  Presidents  of  Branches  before  NOVEMBER 
10th,  1943. 

KELLY  HARRIS,  Mission  Secretarv. 


Noema,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


275 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  HUI   PARIHA 

First   Church   Conference   Ever 
Held   in   Rotorua 

By  George  Watene  (District  Secretary) 

STXCE    rationing    and   travelling    restric- 
tions came  into  force  many  people  have 

not  been  privileged  to  participate  in  Hui 
Parihas  as  of  the  past.  However,  the  "spirit 
of  Hui  Pariha"  is  stirring  within  the  people. 
Evidence  of  its  good  work  throughout  the 
Mission  is  instanced  at  the  Hui  held  at 
Ohinemutu,  Rotorua,  on  October  2nd  and  George  Watene 
3rd,  1943. 

Beginning  at  Kaikou  in  the  Whangarei  District,  then  at  Kiri 
Kiri  in  Hauraki,  Hoe-o-Tainui  in  Waikato  and  finally  this  one  at 
Rotorua,  four  Hui  Parihas  were  held  from  July  10th  to  October  3rd. 
All  conferences  were  wonderful  gatherings  of  expression  to  the 
divinity  of  the  mission  of  the  Prophet  Joseph.  As  a  climax  to  this 
bracket  of  Hui  Parihas,  the  Ohinemutu  Hui  demonstrated  the  pro- 
gressive good  of  each,  combined  with  the  fact  that  this  was  the  first 
Latter-day  Saint  Hui  held  in  the  world-famed  wonder  city  of  Xew 
Zealand. 

With  a  background  of  steaming  hot  pools  and  the  village  of 
Ohinemutu  with  its  picturesque  buildings  of  old  and  modern  culture 
nestling  in-shore,  fronted  by  Lake  Rotorua  with  Mokoia  Island  off- 
shore in  all  its  dignity,  beauty  and  grandeur,  the  Hui  was  housed  in 
the  Tunohopu  Pa,  a  brother  Pa  to  the  beautiful  Tamatekapua,  named 
after  Captain  Tamatekapua  of  the  Arawa  Canoe.  The  wonders  of 
Maori  history  so  vividly  preserved  and  portrayed  in  the  arts  and 
crafts  of  the  carved  houses  honour  the  traditions  and  mafia  of  old 
in  the  skilful  workmanship  of  the  modern  Maori  craftsman.  All 
buildings,  which  include  spacious  dining-rooms,  outbuildings  and 
other  conveniences,  are  planned  to  cater  for  all  needs.  Maori  and 
Pakeha.  The  steaming  hot  pools,  which  were  housed-in.  served 
the  purposes  of  cooking  and  bathing  not  only  for  these  two  Pas  but 
also  for  the  entire  village.  To  such  a  place  gathered  saints  and 
friends  from  Ilawkc's  Bay,  Whangarei.  Wairarapa,  Waikato.  Auck- 
land and  local  districts  of    Ilauraki. 

Meeting    began   at    8   pan.    Saturday    evening,    when    Sister   Jane 

Huriwaka    (nee   Luke)   conducted  the   Primary   programme,  where 

Sister  and  President  Cowley  were  the  principal  speakers.  Their  re- 
marks created  widespread  interest  as  ilu-\  touched  upon  the  coinci- 
dence of  Maori  tradition  with  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  Other  items  of 
interest    were  "welcome  SOngs"  and   "poi   dances"    from  the   W'hakaue 

Tribe  led  by  Sister  Peti  l\ei.  winch  was  followed  b\  renditions  from 
the    lluria   (hoir   in    Anthems  and   action   song, 


276  TE  KARERE  Noema,  1943 

With  the  dawn  of  a  beautiful  Sabbath  Day,  the  services,  begin- 
ning at  8.30  a.m.  to  the  concluding  session  in  the  evening,  were  really 
caught  up  with  the  "spirit  of  Hui  Pariha."  The  sermons  and  mes- 
sages were  vital  and  alive.  They  were  given  by  men  and  women 
with  testimonies  of  the  truth  and  the  meekness  of  the  lowly.  Dis- 
trict Presidents  present  who  spoke  were  Toke  Watene  of  Hauraki, 
Eriata  Nopera  of  Hawke's  Bay,  Henare  Pere  WiHongi  of  Whangarei 
and  Eruera  Taurau  of  Wairarapa.  Other  Church  officers  present  as 
speakers  were  Stuart  Meha,  President  of  the  Genealogical  Society  of 
the  Mission,  Una  Thompson,  President  of  the  Mission  Y.W.M.I.A., 
Tapsell  Meha,  Secretary  of  the  Mission  Y.M.M.I.A.,  Pere  Takana, 
President  of  the  Mission  Relief  Society,  Rahiri  Harris,  Chairman  of 
the  Hui  Tau  Board  and  President  of  the  Tamaki  (H.B.)  Branch,  and 
many  others,  including  Flying  Officer  Hohepa  M.  Meha,  Elders 
Read,  Jr.,  and  Savage  of  the  U.S.  Navy,  and  Koi  Tarawa  from  the 
Mangere  Branch  Presidency. 

To  Sister  Peti  Rei,  wife  of  Pateriki  Te  Rei  of  the  R.N.Z.A.F., 
credit  is  here  given  for  her  courage  and  testimony  of  the  Gospel's 
truth  which  enabled  her  to  call,  for  and  on  behalf  of  her  own  people 
and  on  behalf  of  the  saints  in  and  around  Rotorua,  this  wonderful 
Hui  Pariha.  It  was  a  conference  that  will  live  in  the  hearts  of  all 
who  attended. 

Some  of  the  Church  ordinances  performed  during  the  Hui  were : 
the  baptism  of  Harold  Fredrick  David  Wolfgramme  by  Matthew 
Tarawa  and  confirmation  by  Elder  William  Earl  Read ;  blessing  and 
giving  of  name  to  Lu  Hosannah  Rose  Matthews,  daughter  of  Bro. 
and  Sister  Clifford  Matthews  of  Huria  by  President  Matthew  Cowley ; 
and  the  setting-apart  of  Amy  Kohu  as  Second  Counsellor  in  the 
Hauraki  District  Relief  Society  Presidency  by  Elder  George  Watene. 

The  Hauraki  District  Presidency  and  the  Saints,  together  with 
the  Mission  President,  express  their  aroha,  greetings  and  blessings 
to  all  who  attended  and  helped  to  make  the  Hui  such  a  success,  and, 
moreover,  to  the  kind  people  of  Ohinemutu  and  the  saints  from 
Horo  Horo  and  Rotorua  for  their  generous  contributions  in  labour, 
kindness,  time  and  generosity.     Kia  ora  koutou  katoa. 


TE  PEKA  O  TE  AWAMUTU 

I  te  mea  kua  mate  a  Tirua  Tukiri  Timuaki  o  te  Peka  o  Te  Awa- 
mutu,  ka  whai  ake  nei  nga  whakahounga  o  te  Peka  o  Te  Awamutu. 
Timuaki  Peka — Donald  Coromandel. 
Kaunihera  Tuatahi — Matena  Wharaunga  Te  Kare. 
MO  TE  KURA  HAPATI :  Timuaki— Victor  F.  Osborne. 

Timuaki  Awhina  Tuatahi — May  Matena  Te  Kare. 
Timuaki  Awhina  Tuarua — Annie  Wetere. 
MO  TE  MAHI  WHAKAPAPA:  Timuaki— Donald  Coromandel. 
Kaunihera  Tuatahi — Matena  Wharaunga  Te  Kare. 


Noema,  1943  TE  KARERE  277 

NEW  ZEALAND  MISSIONARY  CALLED  TO 
PRESIDE  OVER  MISSION 

The  New  Zealand  Mission  has  again  been  honoured  by  the 
appointment  of  one  of  its  missionaries  to  the  office  of  Mission 
President. 

Elder  Graham  H.  Doxey,  who  is  well-known  in  the  New  Zealand 
Mission,  having  served  here  as  a  missionary  from  1919  to  1922,  has 
recently  been  called  to  preside  over  the  East  Central  States  Mission 
in  the  United  States.  During  the  latter  part  of  his  mission  in  New 
Zealand  he  acted  as  Mission  Secretary. 

Since  returning  to  his  home  from  New  Zealand,  President  Doxey 
has  served  as  bishop  of  the  Third  Ward  in  Salt  Lake  City  for  six 
years,  and  for  another  six  years  he  was  a  member  of  the  Yale  Ward 
bishopric.  At  the  time  of  his  appointment  as  Mission  President  he 
was  a  member  of  the  High  Council  of  the  Bonneville  Stake. 

President  Doxey  has  been  prominent  in  business  as  well  as  in 
Church  circles.  He  has  been  in  the  real  estate  business  for  many 
years  and  has  served  both  as  president  of  the  Salt  Lake  Real  Estate 
Board  and  president  of  the  Utah  State  Realty  Association. 

As  far  as  the  New  Zealand  Mission  is  concerned  President  Doxey 
has  always  had  its  welfare  at  heart  and  he  has  been  one  of  the  most 
active  members  and  executive  officers  of  the  New  Zealand  Missionary 
Society  for  many  years.  Wherever  his  new  missionary  activities  may 
take  him  he  will  carry  with  him  the  spirit  of  the  New  Zealand  Mission. 

His  wife  and  four  children  will  accompany  him  to  his  new 
mission  field. 

The  New  Zealand  Mission  is  happy  indeed  to  extend  to  President 
Doxey  and  his  good  family  congratulations  and  best  wishes.  Max- 
God's  blessings  attend  their  efforts  and  bring  to  them  that  joy  which 
passeth  all  understanding. 

E  hoa !  Kia  Ora.  You  may  be  a  long  way  from  us  but  we  are 
sustaining  you  with  all  our  faith  and  prayers.  We  know  that  it  is 
with  you  as  with  us- — ( )nce  a  New  Zealand  Missionary  always  a  New 
Zealand  Missionary. 

—Matthew  Cowley. 


HE  MATENGA 


Kua  nine  a  Xnka  Apiata  I'arani  i  te  moenga  roa  i  te  8  0  nga 
ra  o  Oketopa,  1943,  i  te  hohipera  o  Whangaroa.  E  mohiotia  ana 
tcnei  tangata  i  Ngapuhi  katoa.  Eie  kaka  waliatmi  i  roto  i  ona  iwi. 
Me  kai  korero  nui,  he  Tiamana  Komiti  Marae,  he  heke  tika  mai  la 
Rahiri  ia  Nukutawhiti  i  tona  waka  ia  Matatua. 

Me   tangi    nui    moria.     I    nehua    tona    linana    ki    Whakamuhu, 

Matanri    Bay,  a  na   lliaka    I  luliaia   i   ndni. 

.Y(/  lhaka  Hohia  i  ripoata. 


TE  KARERE  Noema,  1943 

NGA  MAHI  MA  TE  TOHUNGATANGA 

(Na  Hori  Hooro  i  whakamaori  mai  i  nga  wharangi  o  te  pukapuka 

c  kiia  nci   "The   Missionary's  Hand   Book.") 

Te  Ture  Marena. — Na  te  Atua  i  whakarite  hei  tikanga  tapu  te 
marenatanga.  Ki  te  Hunga  Tapu  whakaakoranga  he  tino  tapu  te 
Ma  nga  kai-kauwhau  e  ako  mo  tenei  take.  Ma  ratou  e  ako 
akakorea  nga  moenga  huna  me  nga  moenga-whaka-hoahoa. 

Me  ako  kia  hihiko  te  ngakau  o  nga  tai  tamariki  o  te  Hunga  Tapu 
kia  marena  ratou  ki  a  ratou  ano.  I  raro  i  te  noho  marena  ko  te  kota- 
■  o  te  whakapono  tetahi  take  e  pa  ana  mo  te  hari-koa.  Ae  ra, 
ko  te  wahine  me  te  tane  e  kotahi  ana  te  whakapono  ka  whiwhi  huarahi 
raua  ki  te  mahi  i  roto  i  te  Hahi  me  te  whiwhi  hoki  ki  tetahi  kaha 
v.haka-te-wairua. 

He  ruarua  te  tac  o  nga  Hunga  Tapu  o  nga  mihana  ki  nga  temepara 
a  ai,  noreira  me  whaawhai  ina  taea,  ma  tetahi  o  nga  kaumatua 
a  te  Tohungatanga  me  te  mana  e  marena.  He  maha  tonu  te 
hunga  e  whai  ana  i  tenei  tikanga. 

I  te  me  a  ka  tae  mai  te  tono  me  whakaatu  ki  te  Timuaki  Mihana. 
Ko  ia  hoki  te  tangata  tika  ki  te  homai  tohutohu  kia  tika  nga  hangai 
katea  o  te  ture,  a  ma  ana  hoki  e  whakaae  mehemea  e  pai  ana. 

Me  mahi  kia  tino  tutuki  tika  nga  hangai  katoatanga  o  te  ture. 
.  .  .  (Mo  nga  marenatanga  o  te  hunga  he  hawhe  ona  toto  Maori,  a 
nuku  atu  ranei,  o  te  tane  me  te  wahine,  kahore  te  ture  "me  whai  rai- 
hana"  e  pa  kia  ratou,  engari  ki  te  hunga  e  rereke  i  tenei  mo  te  taha 
ki  te  tane  o  te  wahine  ranei,  ko  ta  te  ture  .  .  .  "me  whiwhi  te  hunga 
marena  i  ie  raihana."  Kahore  e  mana  te  marenatanga  a  nga  minita, 
kaumatua  ranei  ina  mahi  ia  i  ko  atu  i  tenei.)    .   .   . 

I  nga  wahi  kahore  e  whakaaetia  nga  Kaumatua  ki  te  marena  i  rarb 
i  te  ture  o  te  whenua,  ina  hiahiatia  e  te  hunga  marena  ma  te  Kaumatua 
tonu  raua  e  hono,  ka  taea  te  pera  i  muri  i  te  marenatanga  na  tetahi 
apiha  kua  whakamanaia  e  te  ture  whenua  i  whakahaere.  Te  marena 
penei,  ara  te  taha  na  te  Kaumatua  i  whakarite  kahore  tona  whai  huanga 
k;  te  ture  no  te  mea  kua  oti  ke  te  marena  i  ta  te  ture  i  whakarite  ai, 
engari  ko  te  tino  hua,  te  hua  anake  ko  te  whiwhinga  ki  te  manaakitanga 
o  ta  Tohungatanga.  Mehemea  ka  tupono  nga  Kaumatua  ki  tetahi 
marena  penei,  te  mea  tuatahi  me  whakaatu  te  tono  ki  te  Timuaki 
Mihana.  Kia  tika,  kia  tupato  te  tuhituhi  i  enei  mea  katoa  ki  roto  i  nga 
pukapuka  mo  nga  marena. 


TE   KARAKIA  MARENA 

/  te  mea  kua  rite  nga  katoatanga  o  te  taha  ki  te  ture. 

Te  Kaumatua,  me  te  tane  mo-te-marena  ((/room)  me  tona  tautoko 
(best  man),  me  tae  waz^e  i  mua  o  te  wahine  mo-te-marena  (bride)  ki  te 
wahi  tapu.  Me  arahi  mai  te  wahine  mo-te-marena  e  tona  papa,  e  tona 
tungane  ranei,  e  tetahi  lira  tane  whanaunga  tane  ranei  ona.  E  tika  noa 
atu  ana  kia  haere  tahi  mai  tana  whaea  tae  noa  mai  ki  te  nohoanga  tuatahi 
e  tata  atu  ana  ki  te  wahi  tapu  (altar)  o  roto  i  te  whare  karakia,  a  ki 
tetahi  wahi  ranei  e  tata  atu  ana  ki  te  wahi  tapu  i  z^hakaturia  mo  taua 
marena  i  roto  i  tetahi  whare  e  hara  nei  i  te  whare  karakia. 

Me  tu  te  wahine  mo-te-marena  ki  te  taha  maui  o  te  tane  mo-te-marena. 
Nga  Kupu  Korero  i  Mua  o  te  Marenatanga — Whakamarama- 
tanga  Ki  te  Hunga  e  Marenatia  Ana  Hui  Atu  Hoki  Ki  te  Hunga 
i  Huihui  Mai. 

"Kua  mine  mai  tatou,  etahi  kia  mareiiatia,  etahi  kia  kite  i  te  zvhakao- 
tinga  o  tetahi  o  nga  tikanga  tino  tapu  i  whakaturia  hei  mea  tuturu  i 
waenganui  o  nga  tangata  katoa.  I  pupu  ake  tenei  ture  i  roto  i  te  mata- 
apuna  o  te  whakapono.  He  ivhakatutukitanga  i  te  kupu  whakahau  a  te 
Atua.     Ko  nga  hua  ataahua  o  roto  i  taua  ture  he  ivhaka-te-wairua." 


Noema,  1943  TE  KARERE  279 

"E  wha  nga  ropu  i  uru  ki  roto  i  tenei  whakaotinga;  ko  tc  tane,  ko 
tc  wahine,  ko  tc  kawantanga  me  te  Hahi.  Ko  korua  ko  te  hunga  ka  uru 
nei  ki  roto  i  tenei  whakaotinga  kua  tae  mat  ki  tenei  wahi  tapu  na  ta 
korua  ake  hiahia  i  hawe  mai ;  ara  na  ta  korua  aroha  ki  a  korua,  tetahi  ki 
tctahi. — Ko  taua  aroha  tc  kaupapa  hci  tino  zvhaka  u,  c  u  ai  tenei  whaka- 
kotahitanga  i  a  korua  ki  tc  tutukitanga  tika,  ka  taca  tc  tiaki  c  korua  ina 
wHiriwhiri  korua  i  nga  painga  tctahi  mo  tctahi.  Ko  tc  aroha  c  pupn 
ake  ana  i  roto  i  o  korua  whatu  manawa  hci  whakatau  iho  i  tc  mana- 
akitanga  o  runga  razva,  c  tohungia  ai  korua  i  nga  wa  katoa  i  rohea  e  ta 
korua  marcna.  Ka  zvJiakaliau  tenei,  ahau,  ia  korua  kia  tiaki  uuitia  e 
korua  tenei  kohatu  utu  nui. 

"Mo  te  taha  ki  te  kazvanatanga — No  te  kawanatanga  tc  mana  tiaki 
i  te  katoa.  Ki  te  tika  ta  korua  zvhakatupii  i  to  korua  kainga  ko  tcna  tonu 
tc  kaupapa  c  tupu  ai  te  izvi  i  roto  i  te  pono,  e  kore  e  taca  te  zvhaka- 
ngaucuc.  Hangaia  to  korua  kainga  hei  zvhakatupu  ake  i  tc  noho  tika, 
i  te  tapu  o  tc  pono  mutunga  kore,  i  tc  atazvhai  me  te  piri-pono. 

"Mo  te  taha  ki  te  Hahi — c  tino  hohonu  ana  tc  zvhakaaro  o  tc  Hahi 
mo  tenei  take-,  tc  whakatapunga  i  to  korua  marcna  i  ahu  atu  i  tc  mana 
tapu  o  tc  Hahi.  Na  te  mana  o  te  Tohungatanga  korua  i  hono  kia  kotahi 
mo  nga  mahi  tapu  i  nga  ra  e  ora  ana  korua.  Ka  tupu  ake  i  roto  i  o 
korua  manawa  te  zvhakapono,  me  te  iumanako  atu  ki  tc  orangatonittanga. 
Ko  tc  wa  e  kitca  atu  ana  e  korua,  whanui  noa  atu  i  nga  tail  o  tenei  ao 
hei  whakamananga,  hei  hapai  ake  ia  korua,  ara  ko  te  tino  tikanga  o 
enci  kupu  c  penei  ana,  'ka  mauria  e  korua  te  Atua  hci  azvhina  mo  korua, 
i  ta  koyia  wfyakaaetanga  ka  tautoko  korua  ia  Ia  Ana  tikanga  pono  katoa 
kia  rite*  ki  ta  korua  e  zvhakaaro  ai  Mana  e  tautoko  kia  korua.' 

Hci  kond  ka  mca  tc  Kaumatua  c  zvhakahaere  ana  i  tc  marcna  ki  tc 
ioknrua : 

"Me  pupuri  korua  i  o  korua  ringa  matau." 

Ka   mca  ano   tc  Kaumatua   kite   tane-mo-te-uiarena" 

(whakahuangia  te  ingoa  tuturu  o  te  tane)  kua  mau  koc  i  tc  ringa  matau 

c (whakahuangia  te  ingoa  o  tc  wahine)  hei  tohu 

kua  uru  koc  ki  tend  kazvenata,  ka  meinga  nei  e  koc,  ko  koc  hei  hoa  tuturu 
mono,  hci  tane  mana,  kia  aroha,  kia  whakahonore,  kia  zvhakakoa  i  runga 
i  tc  ngawari  kia  ia  i  nga  wa  katoa  c  ora  tahi  ana  korua.  E  zvhakaac  ana 
koc  ki  tc  pupuri  i  nga  ture,  katoa,  i  nga  tikanga  me  nga  here  katoa  e  tau 
iho  ana  ki  runga  i  te  tikanga  tapu  o  tc  marcna,  a  ko  tenei  ka  meinga  e 
koc  i  tc  aroaro  o  tc  Atua  me  o  enci  tang  at  a  hoki  i  runga  i  ton  ake  hiahia, 
i  tau  i  tango  ai?" 

Wakautu:  "Ae." 

Tc  Kaumatua  ki  tc  zvaliinc-nw-tc-inarcna.     "E 


(ingoa  o  tc  wahine)  kua  man  koc  ki  tc  ringa  matau  o- 


(ingoa  o  tc  tane)  hci  tohu  kua  uru  koc  ki  tenei  kawenata  ka  meinga  nei 
c  koe,  ko  koc  hei  hoa  tuturu  mona,  hci  wahine  mana,  kia  aroha.  kia  whaka- 
honore, kia  zvhakakoa  i  runga  i  te  ngawari  kia  ia  i  nga  wa  katoa  c  ora 
tahi  ana  korua.  E  zvhakaac  ana  koc  ki  te  pupuri  i  nga  ture  katoa.  i  nga 
tikanga  me  nga  here  katoa  c  tau  iho  ana  ki  runga  i  te  tikanga  tapu  o  te 
marcna,  a  ko  tenci  ka  meinga  c  koe  i  mua  i  te  aroaro  o  te  Atua  me  0  enci 
tangata  hoki,  i  runga  i  ton  ake  hiahia,  i  tau  i  tango  ai." 

llliakautu :  "Ae." 

(Mehemca  lie  mowhiti  me  tuku  i  kouci  nga  ringa.  me  kuhu  tc  tunc 
i  tc  mowhiti  ki  tc  loiii  tuawha  0  te  ringa   maui  o   tc   wahine.) 

Ka  mca  i  konei  te  Kaumatua:  "Kua  tukua,  kua  tangohia  I  enci  mowhiti 
hei  tohu  zvhaka  it  i  tenei  kazvenata  ki  waenganui  ia  korua;  c  zvhakaalu 
ana  i  Ic  ma  o  ta  korua  aroha.  tona  porohila  e  zvhakaatu  ana  i  tc  mutunga 
kore  o  tona  ahua." 

Te  Kaumatua  ki  Ic  lane  me  tc  zvahinc:  "Tupuri  korua  i  0  korua  rinoa 
maltri." 

"J   runga    i   Ic    mana    lapu    kua    whakawhiwhia    nei    ki    runga    i   ahau. 

hei  Kaumatua  o  te  Hahi  o  Ihu  Karaiti  o  tc  Hunga   Tapu  o  nga  Ra  o 


280  TE  KARERE  NToema,  1943 

Muri  Net  (me  te  mana  kua  homaingia  ki  ahau  c  te  Kawanatanga  o  te 

whenua)  ka  tohungia  e  ahau  a  hoc (ingoa  o  te  tanc)  me 

koe  c (ingoa  o  te  wahine)  he  tanc  he  wahine  korua  i 

raro  i  te  kaha  me  te  mana  o  te  ture. 

Ka  inoi  ahau  kia  tan  iho  kia  korua  nga  manaakitanga  katoa  e  rite 
iko  mo  tenet  tikanga  tapu  o  te  marena.  Ma  tc  Atua  c  manaaki  tend 
hononga  ia  korua  kia  kotahi,  kia  whiwhi  korua  ki  tc  raneatanga  o  te 
koa  ka  ahu  mai  i  roto  i  o  korua  uri  i  nga  wa  malia  c  nohoiahi  ana 
korua.  Ma  ana  ano  hoki  korua  c  whakakaha,  kia  pakdri  ki  tc  pupuri  i 
tend  kawenata  tapu  kua  oti  nei  ia  korua  i  tend  ra.  Ka  whakaingoatia 
e  ahau  end  manaakitanga  kia  tau  iho  kia  korua  i  rung  a  i  tc  Ingoa  o 
Ihu  Karaiti,  Amine." 

"Mc  kihi  korua      ko  tanc  ko  wahine  nei  korua." 


SUNDAY  SCHOOL 

SACRAMENT  GEM 
His  precious  blood  He  freely  spilt, 

His  life  He  freely  gave; 
A  sinless  sacrifice  for  guilt, 

A  dying  world  to  save. 

CONCERT  RECITATION 
Romans  14:  13. 

''Let  us  not  therefore  judge  one  another  any  more ;  but  judge 
this  rather,  that  no  man  put  a  stumbling  block  or  an  occasion  to  fall 
in  his  brother's  way." 

KORERO  A  NGAKAU 
Roma  14:  13. 

"Na,  kaati  ta  tatou  whakahe  tetahi  i  tetahi ;  engari  ko  tenei  kia 
rite  i  a  koutou,  kia  kaua  e  whakatakotoria  he  tutukinga  waewae,  he 
whakahinga  ranci  mo  te  teina." 

LESSONS 

KINDERGARTEN   (4  to  5  years). 

"The   Ten   Commandments,"    Exodus    19    and   20. 

"A  Golden  Calf,"  Exodus  32-34. 

"Living  to  Bless  Others,"  Book  of  Ruth. 
PRIMARY    (6  to   9   years). 

"Alma,  the  Elder,"  Mosiah  17,18  and  23. 

"Conversion    of    Alma,    the    Younger    and    the    Sons    of    Mosiaht" 
Mosiah  27. 

"Alma,   the  Younger,"   Alma   4  to    14. 
CHURCH  HISTORY  AND  A  DEPARTMENT. 

"Elijah  and  Elisha,"   1   Kings   18. 

"Hezekiah's   Good   Reign,"   2    Chronicles   29. 

"Hezekiah's  Life  Lengthened,"  Isiah  38. 

B  DEPARTMENT.      Same  outlines  as  for  Gospel  Doctrine  Class. 
GOSPEL  DOCTRINE  AND  C  DEPARTMENT. 

"The  Destruction   of   the  Amalekites — David  and  Goliath,"    1    Sam. 

15-18. 
"David  and  Saul,"   1   Sam.   19-36. 

"David  and  Ziklag — The  Battle  of   Mount  Gilboa,"    1    Sam.   27-31  ; 
2  Sam.  1. 


Noema,  1943  TE  KARERE  281 

MAORI  CLASS.  RATAPU   TUATAHI 

MO  TE  RIPENETA  ANO.  Kahore  e  tika  tetahi  wairua  ki  te  nuku 
haere  i  te  wa  o  tona  ripenetatanga  i  te  mea  e  whiwhi  te  tangata  ki 
te  murunga  o  ona  hara  na  roto  atu  i  te  manawa  nui  me  te  aroha  noa. 
o  te  Ariki.  Kaore  hoki  tatou  e  tino  matau  ana  he  pehea  te  ahua  e 
whiwhi  ai  ki  te  murunga  hara  i  tera  ao.  Otira,  ki  te  whakaaro  tatou 
ko  te  wairua  kua  ata  parea  ake  e  ia  te  wa  i  homai  mo  te  ripeneta  i 
tenei  oranga,  ka  mea  ia  e  whiwhi  ia  i  te  murunga  hara  i  tera  ao  e  he 
ana  tera  ki  ta  te  titiro  atu.  Te  nukunuku  haere  i  te  ra  o  te  ripeneta  he 
ata  kukume  mai  na  tatou  ia  tatou  ano  kia  taka  ki  raro  i  te  mana  o 
te  hoa  riri.  Ina  ta  Amureke  i  whakaako  ai  i  whakaoho  ai  hoki  i  te 
iwi  i  nga  wa  o  mua:  "Noreira,  nana  ko  tenei  ora  te  takiwa  mo  te  tangata 
kia  whakariterite  mo  te  tutaki  ki  te  Atua,  noreira,  taku  e  tohe  atu  nei 
kia  koutou,  kauaka  e  whakaneke  atu  i  te  ra  o  to  koutou  ripenetatanga 
ki  te  mutunga  ra  ano.  Ina  tutaki  atu  koutou  ki  taua  wahi  whaka- 
wehi,  na  e  kore  koutou  e  ahei  te  ki,  maku  e  ripeneta,  maku  e  hoki  atu 
ki  toku  Atua.  Kahore,  e  kore  e  ahei  ia  koutou  tenei  ki,  no  te  mea 
ko  taua  wairua  ra  ano  e  noho  na  i  o  koutou  tinana  i  to  koutou  putanga 
atu  i  tenei  oranga,  na,  ka  whai  kaha  taua  wairua  ra  ano  hei  noho  i  o 
koutou  tinana  i  taua  ao  mau  tonu.  No  te  mea  mehemea  ka  oti  ia 
koutou  to  koutou  ra  ripeneta  te  whakaneke,  a  mate  noa,  nana  kua  uru 
koutou  ki  raro  i  te  wairua  o  te  Rewera,  a  ka  hiiri  ia  ia  koutou  mana." 

Nga  Patai. —  (1)    I  runga  i  nga  tohutohu  mai  mo  te  ripeneta  he 

aha  te  mea  kahore  e  tika  kia  meatia  e  te  tangata?      (2)   Te  whakaneke 

haere  i  te  ra  o  te  ripeneta  he  aha  tona  tikanga?      (3)  Whakatakina  ake 

ta  Amureke  korero  e  pa  ana  mo  tenei  take,  a  kei  hea  hoki  taua  rarangi? 

RATAPU    TUARUA 

MO  TE  IRIIRINGA  RUMAKI.  Te  ahua  o  te  iriiringa — I  roto  i  te 
akoranga  karaipiture  o  roto  o  te  Hahi  o  Ihu  Karaiti  o  te  Hunga  Tapu 
o  nga  Ra  o  Muri  Nei,  ko  te  iriiringa  rumaki  ki  te  wai  te  wahi  tuatoru 
o  nga  tikanga  o  te  whakapono  me  te  whakapakanga  tuatahi.  Ko  te 
rumaki  te  kuaha  e  tomo  atu  ai  ki  roto  ki  te  kahui  a  te  Karaiti,  te  tomo- 
kanga  atu  ki  te  Hahi,  ko  te  tikanga  whakatakoto  e  riro  ai  hei  kai  noho 
i  roto  i  te  kingitanga  o  te  Atua.  Te  tangata  kua  hiahia  nei  kia  uru 
mai  ki  roto  i  te  Hahi,  kua  whiwhi  nei  a  kua  whakaatu  hoki  i  tona  whaka- 
pono ki  te  Ariki  ki  a  Ihu  Karaiti  a  kua  ripeneta  tuturu  mo  ona  hara  e 
tino  tika  ana  kia  hoatu  i  tetahi  pono  hei  tikanga  whakaatu  a  waho  mo 
tenei  whakatapunga  o  te  Wairua,  kua  whakaritea  nei  he  mea  whaka- 
mana  mai  hei  tohu  he  whakaatu  ranei  mo  tona  turanga  hou.  Ko  te 
tikanga  whakauru  atu  ko  te  iriiringa  rumaki  ki  te  wai,  kei  muri  tata 
atu  hoki  ko  te  iriiringa  o  runga  ake,  ara  o  te  Wairua  Tapu,  a  te  tukunga 
ake  i  runga  i  te  ngohengohe  ki  tenei  tikanga  ka  murua  nga  hara. 

Nga  Patai. —  (1)  Ko  tehea  wahi  o  nga  tikanga  o  te  whakapono  te 
iriiringa?  (2)  Me  pehea  e  tomo  ai  ki  te  Rangatiratanga  o  te  Atua? 
(3)  Me  pehea  e  ahei  ai  kia  whiwhi  ki  tetahi  tikanga  whakaatu  a  waho? 
RATAPU   TUATORU 

TINO  MAMA  RAWA  nga  tikanga  kua  whakatakotoria  mai  hei 
whakauru  atu  ki  roto  ki  te  kahui.  E  tuwhera  tonu  mai  ana  ki  te 
rawakore,  ki  te  ngoikore  me  te  hunga  whai  taonga  hoki  mo  to  hunga 
teitei  ano  hoki.  He  aha  te  tikanga  e  marama  atu  ana  i  tenei  ko  to 
horoinga  kia  ma  i  nga  hara  ma  roto  atu  i  nga  wai  o  te  iriiringa  rumaki? 
Ko  te  iriiringa  rumaki  kua  meinga  hei  tohu  kawenata  i  waenganui  i  te 
tangata  hara  kua  ripeneta  me  te  Atua,  a  muri  atu  kia  pupuri  tonu  ia  i 
nga  whakahaunga  a  te  Atua.  Mo  tenei  ahuatan.ua  i  whnkat  upato  i 
whakaako  hoki  a  Arami  to  poropitl  i  to  iwi  o  Kireono:  "Ao  ra,  ko  taku 
kupu  tenei  kia  koutou,  haere  mai  kei  wohi  hoki.  WTakarcroa  atu 
nga  hara  whakaeke  tata  katoa,  e  herehere  nei  ia  koutou  ki  to  whaka- 
ngaromanga,  ae  ra,  haere  mai,  haere  atu,  whakaatu  atu  ai  ki  to  koutou 


282  TE  KARERE  Noema,  1943 

Atua  e  whakaae  ana  koutou  ki  te  ripeneta  ki  o  koutou  hara,  kia  uru 
hoki   koutou  ki  tetahi  kawenata  kia  la  kia  pupuri  i  Ana  lure  me  te 

whakaatu  ano  i  tenei  kia  la  i  tenei  ra,  i  runga  i  te  haerenga  ki  roto 
ki  nga  wai  o  te  rumakanga." 

Nga  Patai. —  (1)  He  aha  te  tino  nui  e  kitea  ana  e  koe  i  roto  i  te 
tikanga  o  te  ripeneta  me  te  iriiringa  rumaki?  (2)  I  meinga  hei  tobu 
aha  te  iriiringa?  (3)  Pehea  te  whakaaturanga  a  Arami  me  tona 
whakatupatoranga  ki  te  iwi  o  Kireono? 

RATAPU   TUAWHA 

TE  TANGATA  HARA,  kua  papaku  nei  ona  mahara,  kua  whakatau 
hoki  e  he  ana  ia  i  runga  i  tona  whakapono  me  te  ripeneta,  e  hiahia  pai 
ana  kia  watea  mai  tetahi  huarahi  hei  mea  kia  ma  ai  i  te  paru,  kua  Lino 
kino  hoki  ki  tana  titiro  atu.  Nga  mea  penei  katoa  ka  karanga  pera 
me  te  hunga  pawerawera  ra  o  ratou  ngakau  i  te  ra  o  te  Petekoha  i  mea 
ra  "E  boa  ma,  e  nga  tuakana,  me  aha  tatou?"  Ki  nga  mea  penei 
katoa  ka  whakautu  te  reo  o  te  Wairua  ma  roto  mai  i  nga  karaipiture 
ma  roto  ranei  i  nga  mangai  o  nga  pononga  a  te  Ariki  nana  nei  i  ata 
whiriwhiri:  "Ripeneta,  kia  iriiria  tena  tangata,  tena  tangata  o  koutou 
i  runga  i  te  ingoa  o  Ihu  Karaiti  hei  murunga  a  hara."  I  te  putanga 
o  te  Wairua  pouri  nui  mo  te  hara  na  reira  ko  te  huanui  hei  whakawatea, 
ko  te  iriiringa  e  tino  tika  ana  kia  kiia  ko  nga  hua  tiiatahi  o  te  ripeneta. 

Nga  Patai. —  (1)  He  aha  te  hiahia  nui  o  te  tangata  whakapono  e 
mohio  nei  kua  he  ia?  (2)  Te  hunga  i  penei  i  te  ra  o  te  Petekoha, 
pehea  te  whakautu  a  Pita?"      (3)  He  aha  te  hua  tuatahi  o  te  ripeneta? 


MAHI   WHAKAPAPA 

He  Ripoata  na  te  Komiti  Whakapapa  o  te  Takiwa  o  Haki 
Pei  mo  te  Toru  Marama  ka  mutu  ia  Akuhata  31,  1943.  I 
puta  tenei  ripoata  i  te  Hui  Whakapapa  o  te  Takiwa  i  tu  ki 
Korongata,  H.B.,  i  te  5  o  Hepetema,  1943,  i  raro  i  te  Timuaki- 
tanga  o  Hemi  Puriri.  I  reira  hoki  te  Timuaki  Mihana  a  Matiu 
Kauri,  te  Timuaki  o  te  Komiti  Whakapapa  o  te  Mihana  a  Te 
Tuati  Meha  me  te  Timuaki  Takiwa  a  Eriata  Nopera. 


Nga  Mema  o  te  Hahi  kei  te  Takiwa  .  . 


Nga   Mema  o  te  Komiti  Whakapapa  o  te  Takiwa  .  .         .  .  27 

Nga   Hunga  Tapu  e  mahi  Whakapapa  ana 46 

Nga  whanau   e  mahi   Whakapapa  ana        21 

Nga   Hunga-o-waho  e  mahi  Whakapapa  ana          .  .         .  .  8 

Nga  Hui  Whakapapa  i  tu  i  roto  i  te  Takiwa      .  .         .  .  15 

Hui   Whakapapa  a  te  Komiti  Takiwa   i  tu           .  .         .  .  1 

Hui  Po  Taite  me  nga  Hui  Whakapapa 2 

Hui  motuhake  a  te  Komiti  Takiwa  i  tu 1 

Nga  Hui  i  roto  i  te  Takiwa 18 

Nga  Hui  e  whakahaeretia  ana  he  rehana 12 

Nga  Karahe  Pakeke  o  te  Takiwa 2 

Nga  hunga  e  whai  whakaaro  ana  ki  nga  karahe  .  .         .  .  19 

Te  nama  e  tae  ana  ki  ia  Peka  ki  ia  Peka  i  nga  wa  katoa  39 
Nga  whanau  e  kimi  ana  i  a  ratou  ake  whakapapa  (research)  25 

Nga  Whakapapa  o  nga  whanau  kei  roto  tonu  i  te  Takiwa  27 
Nga  mema  e  mahi  ana  ia  ratou  Whakapapa    (Pedigree 

charts)              29 

Nga  whanau  ko  etahi  atu  e  mahi  ana  i  a  ratou  whaka- 
papa   (research)        4 

Nga  hunga  kua  tae  ki  te  Temepara 17 

KO   TE   KAUTE   KEI  ROTO   I  NGA  PUKAPUKA   MEMA   O 

TE  MIHANA  MO  TE  TAKIWA  0  HAKI  PEI  E  WHAKAATU 

ANA        1036   Nga   Mema. 


603 


Noema,  1943  TE  KARERE  283 

PRIMARY 

FIRST  WEEK 

Objective: 

To  develop  a  consciousness  of  our  dependence  on  our  parents  and  to 
discuss  what  they  depend  on  us  to  do  and  the  importance  of  doing  it. 

Story: 

THE  WAY  TWO  BOYS  MET  A  TEST 

Ted  crept  into  the  house  and  up  the  back  stairs.  If  there  was  one 
person  more  than  another  whom  he  did  not  wish  to  meet  just  then,  it 
was  his  mother,  for  she  always  depended  on  Ted  to  do  the  right  thing. 
To-day  Ted  was  in  trouble,  and  mothers  have  such  a  way  of  finding 
such  things  out. 

When  he  reached  his  room  he  struggled  out  of  his  wet  clothes  and 
into  some  clean  ones.  Even  then  he  did  not  feel  much  better,  especially 
when  he  heard  his  mother's  footsteps  in  the  hall  and  saw  her  enter  the 
room.  Ted's  mother  did  not  ask  him  anything  about  the  trouble;  she 
only  looked  sad  and  said,  "I  am  sorry,  Ted."      Then  she  went  out. 

Ted  sat  down  and  thought  over  the  affair  of  the  afternoon.  He 
wished  he  had  not  been  there  when  Tom  had  called  out,  "Come  on  fel- 
lows, let  us  cut  school  and  go  on  a  hike  down  to  the  lake."  Of  course 
Ted  knew  that  he  ought  not  to  cut  school,  but  he  was  afraid  the  boys 
would  call  him  a  "quitter."  So  he  went  with  the  rest.  They  had  gone 
down  to  the  lake  and  built  a  fire  on  the  shore-  Shorty  had  remarked, 
"If  we  only  had  some  roasting  ears!"  And,  sure  enough  across  the 
fence  was  Farmer  Blake's  field  of  corn  just  right  for  roasting  ears. 

Now,  Farmer  Blake  was  not  stingy  about  his  roasting  ears  of  corn, 
but  he  did  not  want  the  boys  to  take  them  without  his  permission.  He 
had  said  to  the  boys,  "If  there  is  anything  you  want,  boys,  come  and 
ask  for  it.  I'll  be  glad  to  give  you  things  from  the  farm  for  your 
picnic." 

Farmer  Blake  saw  the  smoke  come  from  their  fire  down  by  the  edge 
of  the  lake.      He  decided  to  investigate. 

Just  as  the  boys  got  into  the  field  of  corn  and  were  helping  them- 
selves, they  saw  Farmer  Blake  coming  around  the  edge  of  the  lake. 
There  was  only  one  way  of  escape. 

"Across  the  neck  of  the  lake!"  shouted  Tom,  and  he  plunged  into 
the  underbush  and  through  the  marsh  filled  with  mud  and  water.  In 
a  few  moments  a  dozen  wet  and  dirty  boys  were  wallowing  through  the 
muddy  water  toward  the  other  side.      This  was  what  had  happened. 

"It  wasn't  anything  to  be  proud  of,"  sighed  Ted;  "but  when  the 
gang  does  a  thing,  what  can  a  fellow  do!" 

Just  then  Ted  heard  mother's  voice  calling  him  to  supper.  Ted 
felt  miserable  at  the  thought  of  meeting  the  whole  family  at  the  supper 
table. 

"You  are  not  eating  much  to-night,  Ted,"  observed  his  father, 
cheerfully,  after  supper  was  begun. 

Ted  said  something  about  not  feeling  very  hungry.  Ruth  and 
Margaret  both  remarked  about  Ted's  appetite,  but  mother  only  looked 
sad  and  said  nothing. 

Ted  slipped  away  from  the  table  as  soon  as  he  could  and  into  the 
big  easy  chair,  where  he  took  up  a  book  and  pretended  to  read.  He 
was  thinking,  however,  of  the  afternoon  and  feeling  very  much 
ashamed  of  what  he  had  done-  Finally  everybody  had  left  the  table, 
the  supper  had  been  cleared  away,  and  the  family  gathered  in  front 
of  the  cheerful  fireplace. 

"A  story,  mother,  a  story,"  pleaded  Margaret,  as  mother  came  in. 

"Ted  wants  a  story,  too,  don't  you,  Ted?"  said  Margaret. 


-?S4  TE  KARERE  Noema,  1943 

"Yes,  I  will  tell  you  a  story  to-night,  children,"  said  mother,  as  she 
seated  herself  in  her  comfortable  chair.  The  children  gathered  around 
her,  and  Ted  curled  up  in  his  accustomed  place  at  her  feet. 

"Long  years  ago,"  began  mother,  "there  lived  in  the  far-way  city 
of  Babylon  a  prince.  Although  he  lived  in  the  king's  palace  and  ate  of 
the  king's  food  he  was  not  happy.  For  this  prince  was  far  from  home 
and  living  in  a  strange  land.  In  his  early  boyhood  he  lived  with  his 
parents  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem.  Then  came  a  war  with  Babylon  and 
the  soldiers  of  the  enemy  had  broken  into  the  gates  of  the  city.  In 
the  midst  of  the  ffurry  and  excitement,  Daniel,  for  that  was  the  name 
of  the  prince,  had  been  snatched  up  and  carried  away  by  the  Baby- 
lonian soldiers.  The  next  thing  he  could  remember  was  a  long  jolting 
trip  on  the  back  of  a  camel  which  carried  him  far  from  his  Hebrew 
home,  a  prisoner. 

"After  many  days  they  arrived  at  the  great  city,  and  Daniel  was 
taken  to  the  palace  of  the  king.  Here  he  quickly  found  favour  in  the 
eyes  of  the  king  and  in  the  Babylonian  court,  where  he  soon  became 
familiar  with  the  history  and  customs  of  the  new  land.  Daniel  studied 
hard  under  many  teachers  and  soon  came  to  be  more  learned  and  wise 
than  any  of  the  nobles  of  the  court.  The  Babylonian  king  was  greatly 
pleased  with  Daniel  and  showed  him  many  favours. 

"After  some  years  had  passed,  Daniel  was  made  counsellor  to  the 
king.  Nobles  gave  way  to  him  and  he  came  before  the  king  and 
showed  him  honour  by  bowing  before  him-  The  Babylonian  nobles, 
however,  hated  Daniel  because  he  was  a  prince  from  another  land  and 
was  taking  the  place  of  honour  with  the  king  which  they  themselves 
desired. 

"In  their  jealousy  the  nobles  soon  began  to  plot  how  they  might 
bring  about  the  downfall  of  Daniel.  Daniel  knew  of  their  designs 
aganist  him,  but  went  quietly  on  his  way.  Each  day  he  asked  God  for 
guidance,  that  he  might  help  the  king  to  rule  wisely  and  well.  So  just 
and  upright  was  Daniel  that  his  enemies  could  find  no  fault  with  him 
or  his  dealings. 

"At  last  one  of  the  nobles  more  crafty  than  the  rest  devised  a 
plan  by  which  to  trap  Daniel  and  cause  his  defeat.  'Every  day,'  ex- 
plained this  noble  to  his  fellows,  'this  man  Daniel  goes  into  his  house, 
opens  his  windows  toward  Jerusalem,  and  prays  to  his  own  God.  He 
does  this  three  times  a  day.  We  will  persuade  the  king  to  make  a 
law  that  any  person  who  for  the  next  thirty  days  prays  to  any  being 
except  the  king  himself,  will  be  cast  into  the  lion's  den.  We  know 
that  Daniel  will  continue  to  pray  to  his  God.  This  will  anger  the  king, 
who   will  then   have   Daniel  thrown  to   the   lions.' 

"So  the  courtiers  sought  the  king,  and  when  they  were  admitted  to 
his  presence,  one  of  them  stepped  forward  and  said,  'O  king,  live  for- 
ever! All  the  governors  and  deputies  and  statesmen  have  counselled 
together  to  make  this  law.  We  decree  that  anyone  who'  shall  ask  a 
petition  of  any  God  or  man  for  thirty  davs  save  only  thee,  O  king! 
shall  be  cast  into  the  den  of  lions.  Now,  0,  king,  we  pray  to  thee  to 
establish  this  decree  as  a  law.' 

"The  king  was  much  flattered  by  this  sign  of  honour  to  himself,  that 
he  should  be  looked  upon  as  a  god  and  that  men  should  worship  him. 
So  he  quickly  signed  the  decree,  which  was  then  sent  by  messengers 
throughout  all  the  land  of  Babylon. 

"Every  Hebrew  who  lived  in  Babylon  had  been  taught  just  as 
Daniel  had  been  taught  to  pray  to  no  other  God  but  Jehovah.  One 
of  the  Hebrews,  however,  when  he  read  the  decree,  said,  'I  will  not  pray 
at  all  for  thirty  days,  for  then  I  shall  not  break  the  law-' 

"Another  Hebrew,  when  he  read  the  edict,  said,  'I  can  go  to  my 
own  house  and  shut  the  door  and  pray,  and  then  they  will  not  know 
-whether  I  am  praying  to  Jehovah  or  not.' 


Koema,  1943  TE  KARERE  285 

"But  not  so  with  Daniel.  He  knew  the  decree  which  the  king  had 
made,  and  he  knew  what  would  happen  if  he  disobeyed.  But  Daniel 
said  to  himself,  'Whatever  others  may  do,  I  shall  do  what  I  know  to 
be  right.' 

"Three  times  that  day  he  raised  his  window  toward  Jerusalem, 
:and  prayed  to  Jehovah. 

"The  nobles  had  been  watching  for  this  very  thing.  As  soon  as 
they  saw  Daniel  open  his  window  toward  Jerusalem  and  pray,  they  has- 
tened away  to  the  king.  'O,  king,  live  forever!'  they  said,  as  they  came 
into  his  presence.  'Did  not  the  king  make  a  decree  that  anyone  offer- 
ing a  petition  to  any  god  or  person  within  thirty  days,  other  than  unto 
yourself  alone,   O  king,  should  be  cast  into  the  den  of  lions?' 

"  'Even  so,'  answered  the  king. 

"  'Then  hear,  O  king!  This  Daniel  whom  thou  hast  raised  to  be 
thy  counsellor  is  of  the  children  of  captivity.  He  regarded  neither 
thee  nor  thy  decree,  but  has  to-day  raised  his  window  toward  Jerusalem 
-and  prayed  three  times  to  his  own  God.' 

"Then  the  king  knew  that  a  plot  had  been  laid  for  Daniel  and  he 
was  deeply  grieved,  for  he  loved  him.  But  he  had  made  a  law  and  the 
Icing's  law  must  be  enforced. 

"  'So  let  it  be,'  commanded  the  king.  'The  king's  decree  must  be 
obeyed.      Let  Daniel  be  put  into  the  lion's  den.' 

"So  Daniel  was  brought  and  thrust  into  the  den  of  lions- 

"When  the  king  returned  to  the  palace  he  was  much  troubled  and 
unable  to   eat  or  sleep. 

"At  last  the  king  could  stand  it  no  longer.  Calling  his  slaves, 
lie  went  to  the  door  of  the  lion's  den,  where  in  fear  and  trembling 
lie  called  out  the  name  of  Daniel. 

"For  a  moment  there  was  silence,  and  then  a  voice  clear  and  calm, 
said,  'O  king,  live  forever!  My  God  has  sent  His  angels  and  shut  the 
lion's  mouths  that  they  have  not  injured  me.' 

"Immediately  the  king  gave  orders  to  his  slaves.  With  willing 
liands  they  unbarred  the  door  and  Daniel  came  forth  unharmed.  The 
ldng  welcomed  Daniel,  and  taking  his  ring  from  his  finger,  put  it  on  the 
finger  of  Daniel,  and  made  him  one  of  the  chief  rulers  of  the  realm. 

"Daniel  knelt  on  the  sand  under  the  quiet  stars  and,  raising  his 
eyes  to  God  in  prayer,  thanked  Him  that  He  had  given  him  courage 
to  do  right  even  when  it  was  hard." 

Mother's  story  was  finished.  The  fire  had  burned  low  in  the  grate. 
The  clock  quietly  tick-tocked  in  the  hall. 

Finally  Ted  arose  and,  putting  his  arms  around  his  mother's  neck, 
said:  "Thank  you,  mother.  I'll  not  do  wrong  again  just  because  others 
do.  Next  time  I'll  try  to  be  a  Daniel.  You  can  depend  on  me  in  the 
future,  Mother." 

— From  "The  Rules  of  the  Game." 

SECOND  WEEK 

KEEP  BUSY 
Objective: 

To  help  the  child  to  use  his  free  time  doing  useful  things. 

Story: 

A  BRAVE  GIRL 

One  day  a  number  of  children  were  seated  at  their  lessons  in  a 
school-room  at  the  top  of  a  long,  narrow  stair  Suddenly  (he  cry  of 
"Fire!  fire!"  was  heard.  The  children  began  to  shriek  in  terror  and 
rush  to  the  door.  The  stair  soon  became  blocked  with  those  who 
were  trying  to  escape. 


286  TE  KARERE  Nocma,  1943 

A  fearful  struggle  took  place;  some  of  the  children  were  badly 
hurt,  and  several  were  crushed  or  trampled  to  death.  It  was  a  terrible 
scene,  and  yet  there  was  no  cause  for  alarm.  The  fire  was  put  out  in 
a  few  minutes. 

While  the  rest  of  the  children  were  thus  rushing-  wildly  into 
danger  to  escape  from  the  fire,  one  little  girl  never  moved  from  her 
seat.  With  a  pale  face  and  tears  in  her  eyes  she  sat  there  silent  and 
still. 

When  all  was  over  the  teacher  said  to  the  girl — "What.  .  caused 
you  to  sit  still  when  all  the  rest  of  the  children  were  in  such  a  fearful 
state   of  fright?" 

The  girl  replied — 

"My  father  is  a  fireman,  and  he  has  told  me  that  if  ever  there  is. 
a  cry  of  fire  in  the  school,  I  must  not  move  till  the  way  out  is  clear. 
There  is  far  more  danger  in  rushing  to  a  crowded  doorway  than  in 
waiting,  so  I  did  as  he  told  me." 

Story: 

ALFRED'S  PROMISE 

Alfred  was  missing  one  night  about  sunset!  mother  was  getting 
anxious  for  she  always  wished  him  to  be  home  early.  A  neighbour,, 
coming  in,  said  a  number  of  boys  had  gone  to  the  river  to  swim,  and  he 
thought  it  likely  that  Alfred  was  with  them. 

"No,"  said  his  mother,  "He  promised  me  he  would  never  go  there 
without  my  leave,  and  he  always  keeps  his  word. 

But  seven  o'clock  came,  then  eight,  and  Mother  was  still  listening 
for  Alfred's  footsteps;  but  it  was  half  past  eight  before  his  shout  and 
whistle  were  heard,  when  he  ran  in  the  gate. 

"Confess,  now,"  said  the  neighbour,  "that  you  have  been  to  the 
river  with  the  other  boys." 

How  the  boy's  eyes  flashed,  and  the  crimson  mounted  to  his 
cheeks! 

"No,  sir;  I  promised  my  Mother  that  I  would  never  go  there  with- 
out her  permission.  Do  you  think  I  would  tell  a  falsehood?  I  helped 
James  to  find  that  cow  that  had  strayed  in  the  woods.  I  didn't  think 
I  would  stay  so  late" 

Work  Time: 

Let  children  who  haven't  completed  their  articles  continue  their 
knitting.  Those  who  have  may  enjoy  making  a  pretty  box  in  which 
to   carry  their  knitting  cotton. 

Either  a  round  or  a  square  box  would  be  suitable.  Paste  a  pretty 
coloured  picture  from  a  magazine  on  the  top  to  cover  any  printing 
that  might  be  there.  If  there  is  any  printing  on  the  inside  of  the 
cover,  paste  a  coloured  picture  there,  also.  Decorate  the  sides  to  har- 
monize with  the  top.  Designs  from  wallpaper  may  be  cut  for  these 
decorations.  Another  way  to  decorate  the  box  is  to  make  original 
designs,  colour  them  and  paste  on  the  box. 

Put  a  hole  in  the  centre  of  the  lid  through  which  to  draw  the  knit- 
ting thread.  A  handle  may  be  made  by  using  a  heavy  cord.  Place 
holes  in  the  sides  of  the  box  exactly  opposite  each  other.  Place  the 
cord  through  the  holes  and  tie  a  large  knot  on  the  inside  to  keep  the 
cord  from   slipping  through. 

Be  sure  to  have  the  children  tidy  the  room  before  you  sing  the 
last  song. 

THIRD  WEEK 

Objective: 

To  interest  the  children  in  the  trees  in  their  locality  and  to  help 
them  to  learn  to  recognize  them  by  name. 


Noema,  1943  TE  KARERE  287 

The  Walk: 

With  the  leaves  in  hand  go  to  the  selected  place  and  identify 
the  trees  from  which  the  leaves  came.  When  the  tree  has  been  located 
the  child  reports  back  to  the  teacher  and  tells  the  name  of  the  tree 
from  which  his  leaf  came.  If  the  name  of  it  is  not  known,  the  child 
may  get  help  from  some  other  class  member  or  from  the  teacher. 
The  children  may  exchange  leaves  and  in  that  way  identify  several 
trees-  At  a  designated  time  the  children  may  follow  the  teacher  from 
tree  to  tree  telling  the  names  of  the  trees  and  the  distinguishing 
characteristics  of  each.  In  some  parks  there  is  a  name-plate  or  tag 
on  each  tree  bearing  its  name. 

This  exercise  should  help  the  children  to  be  tree  conscious.  Sug- 
gest that  they  report  next  week  the  names  of  the  trees  in  their  own 
yards  at  home. 

While  the  children  are  resting  in  the  shade  let  them  observe  the 
beauty  of  the  trees  in  silhouette  against  the  sky;  comment  on  the  pro- 
tection they  give  to  the  homes,  and  other  advantages  of  trees. 
Home  Again: 

Let  the  children  sing  their  favourite  song  and  return  home.  Have 
the  group  keep  together  until  they  reach  the  place  from  which  you 
started.     Be  sure  to  account  for  the  safe  return  of  each  child. 

FOURTH  WEEK 

Song: 

"The  Light  Divine,"  No.  18,  Primary  Songs  for  Missions. 
Prayer: 

By  one  of  the  children. 
Song: 

Let  the  children  choose  the  song. 
Lesson: 

The  Children's  Hour. 
Objective: 

To  give  the  children  an  opportunity  for  self-expression. 
For   the   Teacher: 

The  children  enjoy  being  on  "The  Programme,"  so  why  not  arrange 
a  children's  programme  for  this  period.  It  will  not  only  be  profitable 
for  the  children,  but  the  teacher  will  have  an  opportunity  to  discover 
special  talents  which  the  children  possess,  not  observed  by  her  before. 


HE  MATENGA 

Panuitia  atu  ki  nga  hau  e  wha  o  Aotearoa  te  matenga  o  Towhare 
Peri  Kohu,  ona  tau  e  61 .  I  tangohia  atu  tona  wairua  i  te  3  o  nga  ra 
o  Akuhata  1943. 

He  wahine  kaha  tenei  i  roto  i  nga  mahi  Hui  Atavvhai  o  te  Peka 
o  Huria,  a  u  tonu  ia  tae  noa  ki  te  mutunga.  Ko  ia  he  wahine  hu- 
mane, mahaki,  ngawari  a  ngohengohe  hoki. 

He  nui  nga  iwi  i  mine  mai  ki  te  mihi  mutunga  atu  kia  ia.  Tino 
nui  hoki  te  pouri  i  puta  mai  ki  ona  whanaunga.  Heoi,  na  Ihowa  i 
homai,  na  Ihowa  ano  i  tango  atu — kia  whakapaingia  Tona  ingoa. 

No  te  7  o  nga  ra  ka  mauria  atu  tona  tinana  ki  te  kopu  0  tC 
whenua.  Na  Roi  Matiu  Timuaki  o  te  Peka  0  Huria  i  whakahaere 
nga  karakia  mo  tona  nehunga,  a  nana  ano  i  whakatapu  te  rua. 

•  — Na  Roi  Matin  i  ripoata. 


288 


TE  KARERE 


Noema,  1943 


NEWS    FROM    THE    FIELD 


WANGANUI   BRANCH 
Reported   by    Betty   Stent 

During  the  last  month  or  two  things 
have  moved  along  in  little  Wanganui. 
Two  of  our  saints  have  gone  and  got 
themselves  married,  viz.,  Mary  Ri  >  Katene 
(formerly  of  the  W.A.A.F.)  married  on 
the  1st  of  August  one  of  our  many 
foreign  servicemen;  and  Matthew  Allen 
(of  the  R.N  Z.A.F.)  on  the  11th  Sep- 
tember   married    a    very    lucky    local    girl. 

Talking  of  honeymoons,  the  happy 
Wellington  couple,  Bill  and  Vivian  Siin- 
son  spent  part  of  their  honeymoon  in  our 
fair   city   with    Mick   and    Betty. 

Elder  Charles  E.  Billman,  of  the  Auck- 
land Branch  Presidency,  has  favoured  us 
with  a  very  welcome  visit. 

Tukino  Hakopa,  the  District  President, 
has  foregathered  at  Bro.  Katene's  home 
with  his  two  counsellors,  Turake  Manu 
and  W.  Katene,  and  they  now  have  the 
situation    well   in   hand. 

Our  Sunday  School  meetings  are  still 
being  held  regularly,  and  with  great 
pleasure  we  see  the  Primary  division 
slowly  increasing  under  the  able  leader- 
ship of  Elder  C  A.    (Mick)    Stinson. 


DUNEDIN   BRANCH 
Reported  by  Luxford  P.  Walker 

Hello   N.Z.L.D.S.! 

"Abou    Ben    Adam, 

May  his  tribe  increase; 
Awake   one   night 

From  a  deep  dream  of  peace." 

And  in  like  manner  yours  truly  bestirs 
himself  to  bring  you  the  news  from 
"really  way-down-under."  So  "read  on 
MacDuff"    and    see   how   we're   doing! 

The  saints  of  Dunedin  have  emerged 
from  a  typical  winter  as  staunch  as  ever 
to  greet  you  all  with  a  hearty  "Hail  smil- 
ing morn."  To  suit  the  weather  condi- 
tions during  the  year  our  Sunday  School 
and  Priesthood  meeting  times  have  suf- 
fered many  changes,  but  at  present  the 
programme  is  as  follows  :  Sunday  School 
for  children  only  is  held  from  6  to  6.30 
p.m.  every  Sunday  and  is  conducted  by 
Sister  Eve  Purves,  who  is  indeed  a  very 
capable  teacher.  Sacrament  meeting  be- 
gins at  6.30  p.m.  and  ends  at  approxi- 
mately  7.45   p  m. 

The  President  of  our  Branch  and  Dis- 
trict is  Brother  James  Henry  Murray, 
who  is  doing  a  great  job  in  holding  to- 
gether a  small  group  of  wonderful  saints. 

As  a  result  of  Sister  Beatrice  Dal- 
ziel's  resignation  from  the  Sunday  School 
Superintendency,  due  to  ill-health.  Bro. 
Manahi  Nitama  Paewai  was  unanimously 
sustained  in  the  usual  manner  as  her  suc- 
cessor, and  proud  we  are  of  his  wonderful 
efforts  to  fulfill  a  big  job.  However,  many 
thanks  are  due  to  Sister  Dalziel  for  her 
unfailing  interest  and  enthusiasm,  not  to 
mention  her  priceless  knowledge  of  the 
Gospel  and  her  ceaseless  efforts  to  guide 
us,  the  young  and  ignorant,  along  the 
straight  and  narrow  during  and  since  her 


period  of  office.  Although  she  is  now 
a  "privace,"  as  it  were,  by  her  own 
choosing,  we  still  regard  her  as  our 
fountain  of  knowledge  and  one  of  our 
leading   saints 

During  the  month  of  July  we  had  the 
privilege  of  a  visit  from  President  and 
Sister  Cowley,  and  we  were  very  glad  to 
see  them.  As  always,  their  presence  gave 
inspiration  and  encouragement  to  those 
of  us  who  are  weak,  and  added  strength 
and  food  for  further  thought  to  the 
strong.  I  might  add  that  it  was  a  record 
attendance  for  this  year.  We  are  thank- 
ful indeed  that  the  powers  that  be  have 
spared   them   a   little   longer   in  our   midst. 

During  the  same  month  Bro.  Paewai 
and  I  had  the  pleasure  of  blessing  and 
giving  a  name  to  Sister  Perriton's  son, 
Edgar  John,  at  the  home  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Gilbert  of  Dunedin.  While  there  we  were 
also  called  upon  to  fulfil  ihe  same  ordin- 
ance for  four  children  of  Mr  and  Mrs. 
Gilbert,  who  are  not  members  of  our 
Church.  "Mormonism  surely  gets  around." 

We  regret  to  say  that  owing  to  ill- 
health  one  of  our  best  members,  Sister 
Mary  Abernethey,  has  been  unable  to  at- 
tend our  services,  but  although  long  an 
absentee  we  can  assure  you  that  her 
testimony  of  the  Gospel  is  still  worthy  of 
a  Saint.  The  same  can  also  be  said  for 
Sister  Jessie  Abernethey,  who  has  indeed 
been  a  true  Mormon  daughter  in  comfort- 
ing and  caring  for  her  dear  mother. 

Since  the  time  of  their  arrival  in  Dun- 
edin last  year,  we  have  been  enjoying  the 
counsel  and  assistance  of  Bro.  and  Sister 
William  A.  Carr,  originally  of  Auckland. 
I  regret  to  report,  however,  that  Brother 
Carr  and  the  cold  South  just  don't  quite 
see  eye  to  eye  and  as  a  result  the  blan- 
kets have  quite  often  been  his  com- 
panions. Even  the  present  does  not  seem 
to  favour  him,  as  his  presence  at  meet- 
ings lately  has  been  quite  a  "black-out" 
due  to  the  wintry  conditions  prevailing, 
in  spite  of  October.  So  send  a  "ray  of 
sunshine"  down  to  your  former  com- 
panions   Auckland! 

Hi  Ho!  everybody  The  stork  is  on 
the  run  again  and  this  time  to  the  ad- 
dress of  Brother  and  Sister  John  Coburn 
of  Roslyn,  Dunedin.  By  the  time  this 
dons  the  "black  and  white"  the  new  ar- 
rival should  be  "a-knock,  knock,  knock- 
ing" at  the  door  to  bless  the  union  of 
one  of  our  true  and  happy  families  of 
Saints.  Boy  or  girl,  we  extend  our 
hearty  congratulations  to  them  both  This 
news  is  exclusive  bv  the  way.  as  the 
stork  has  not  quife  delivered  the  goods 
— safety-pin    and    all — but   what   a    scoop! 

Sister  Ma^-gar^t  Cohurn.  daughter  of 
the  above,  has  "-one  and  looted  her  h^art 
and  given  away  the  key.  Your  reporter 
onntes  "We  arc  hap^v  to  announce  the 
rv^'aee  of  Sistpr  Margaret  Cohnrn, 
da^h^er  of  Bro.  and  Sifter  John  Coburn 
of  T>osl"n.  to  Sort.  Duncan  E  Rohe^tson 
of  Dunedin.  The  ceremony  took  place  at 
St  Andrew's  Presbv+eHan  Church  on  the 
12th  of  June,  at  6  30  p.m.  The  bride 
looked  very  dainty  in  her  frock  of  white 
aatin  veil  and  orange  blossoms.  She  e'er- 


Noema,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


289 


ried  a  beautiful  sheaf  of  white  lilies. 
Duncan  left  for  overseas  a  fortnight  later. 
We  pray  that  God  will  guard  them  until 
their  reunion. 

Once  again  he  steals  his  way  into  the 
news.  This  is  Bro.  Nitama  Paewai's  last 
year  as  a  medical  student  of  Dunedin, 
and  I  don't  mean  maybe!  1944  will  find 
a  new  member  on  the  Auckland  Branch 
roll,  as  Nahi  hopes  to  spend  his  6th  and 
final  year  in  the  Auckland  Hospital — or 
is  H.Q.  the  attraction,  I  wonder!  How- 
ever 'tis  written  on  the  siars  that  in 
about  15  months'  time  there  will  be  a 
real  Maori  Mormon  "quack"  on  our  hands 
— or  vice  versa — as  Nitama  should  be  a 
doctor  by  them,  so  take  heed  all  ye  that 
are  ailing,  and  reCuver  now. 

Nitama's  academic  career  is  not  his 
only  distinction,  as  you  Rugby  fans 
will  no  doubt  know.  In  the  realm  of 
southern  Rugby  if  you  don't  know  what 
kind  of  a  vegetable  Paewai  is,  then  "you 
ain't  seen  nuttin'  yet."  This  year  has 
been  the  climax  to  a  wonderful  football 
career  while  he  has  been  at  University, 
and  it  is  just  a  pity  that  there  wasn't 
an  "All  Black"  team  to  cap  it  off.  This 
last  season  he  represented  Otago  Uni- 
versity, Otago  Province,  South  Island, 
South  Island  Army  and  N.Z.  Army,  fea- 
turing prominently  in  all  games.  So  my 
friend,  learn  to  spell  P-A-E-W-A-I  cor- 
rectly and  in  Dunedin  your  future  will  be 
made.  Making  headline  news  is  just  like 
breakfast,  dinner  and  tea  to  our  Brother 
Nitama,  and  one  of  his  many  fans  has 
aptly  described  him  as  "the  little  burglar 
behind  the  scrum."  Footballer!  Doctor! 
Mormon!  Maori!  Whew,  what  a  mixture! 
and,  as  Leo  CarilJo  would  put  it,  "he  sure 
ees   wan   fine  fella!" 

However,  all  has  not  been  a  bed  of 
roses,  as  yours  truly  quotes  again,  "Our 
heart-felt  sympathy  goes  out  to  Sister 
Alice  Thorn  of  Mornington,  Dunedin,  in 
the  loss  of  her  husband,  although  not  a 
member.  The  Elders  and  members  always 
found  a  true  friend  in  Mr.  William  Thorn, 
a  man  whom  it  was  an  honour  to  know." 
May  God  comfort  and  console  Sister  Thorn 
in  her  loss. 

Well,  here  endeth  the  news,  and  in 
conclusion,  per  medium  of  Te  Karere,  Bro. 
Nitama  and  I  say  hello  and  Kia  Ora  to 
the  folks  of  Tamaki.  Hawke's  Bay.  To 
one  and  all  of  you  N.Z.L  D  S.,  the  South 
sends    its    sincerest    greetings. 


MANAWATU   DISTRICT 
By   Polly   Wineera 

We  have  been  very  fortunate  indeed 
to  have  had  the  presence  of  Bro.  Billman 
of  Auckland  in  our  branch  for  u  short 
visit.  It  is  not  often  that  we  have  Bro. 
Billman  in  our  midst  so  you  can  Imagine 
how  grateful  we  are  to  him  when  he  does 
come  around  Ho  stayed  ;it  the  home  of 
our  Branch  President  at  Porirua,  Brother 
George  Katene,  Snr.  Cottage  m< 
were  held  and  also  meetings  in  the  chapel 
before  Bro.  Billman  took  bis  leave,  leav- 
ing behind  him  a  message  of  "Kia  Kaha" 
to   us   all. 

We  were  not  to  be  lefl  entirely  alone 
though,  for  the  Following  w.e ■■!.  brought 
uh  Sister  Polly   Duncan  and   tw.>  mi 


aries,  Sisters  Lucy  Marsh  of  Hastings 
and  Kate  Tari,  who  is  from  Ngapuhi  but 
was  at  Hastings  when  she  volunteered 
to  be  sent  on  this  mission.  Both  sisters 
are  especially  interested  in  Relief  Society 
and  Primary  work.  They  spent  some 
time  at  the  home  of  Brother  and  Sister 
Peneamine  WiNeera,  and  are  now  at  the 
home  of  Bro.  and  Sister  Kere  Katene. 
Sister  Duncan,  on  a  very  brief  visit  of 
one  day  visited  the  homes  of  most  of  the 
sisters  in  the  Branch,  held  Relief  Society 
meeting,  trying  to  settle  the  little  differ- 
ences that  keep  creeping  in  to  prevent 
the  progress  of  the  Lord's  work,  instruct- 
ing the  officers  to  hold  fast  to  their  teach- 
ings, to  exercise  their  callings  and  to 
keep  the  spirit  of  the  Relief  Society  alive 
in   the    Branch. 

It  isn't  ofi-en  that  we  are  privileged 
to  have  Sister  Duncan  with  us  and  we 
hope  that  the  purpose  of  her  visit  to  our 
Branch,  on  behalf  of  the  Relief  Society 
Mission  Board,  was  fully  realised  and 
that  the  sisters  will  have  an  ever-burning 
desire  to  do  the  great  work  which  is  ex- 
pected   of   them. 

Sisters  Marsh  and  Tari  have  continued 
to  encourage  the  work  of  the  Relief 
Society,  and  their  counsel  and  advice  on 
the  work  has  been  of  great  help  and  more 
than  welcome  at  all  times.  They  have 
assisted  our  Primary  President,  Sister 
Kere  Katene,  in  her  work  and  at  meet- 
ings, and  have  been  on  hand  to  encourage 
her  in  a  very  responsible  calling.  They 
have  made  little  articles  to  be  sold,  the 
funds  collected  are  to  go  into  the  Primary 
credit  balance.  They  have  visited  many 
homes  and  held  cottage  meetings,  and 
have  talked  with  those  who  have  callings 
in  the  various  organisations  but  have  not 
been  fulfilling  same.  At  our  Sunday 
School  and  Sacrament  meetings  we  do 
feel  blessed  to  see  missionaries  once 
again  occupying  seats.  These  two  hard- 
working sisters  have  spoken  really  fine 
sermons  at  meetings,  and  all  I  can  say  is> 
well  done. 

Bro.  Parata  Pirihi  of  the  Wellington 
Branch  is  a  frequent  visitor  to  our  branch 
at  Porirua,  keeping  track  of  tithing  pay- 
ments and  attending  to  many  other 
matters. 

We  are  still  blessed  with  the  presence 
of  our  Mormon  Marines  and  hope  they 
will   be  with  us   for  a  long  time   yet. 

In  a  recent  clipping  from  an  American 
paper  the  smiling  face  of  Elder  E  M. 
Wolley  appeared.  He  was  a  former  mis- 
sionary in  this  country,  being  President 
of  the  M.I. A  for  some  time.  He  is  a 
2nd  Lieutenant  in  the  U  S  Army,  is  mar- 
ried  and   the   proud    father  of  a   son. 


HUNTLY    DTSTRICT 
By  E.   A.   C.   Scott 

The  Puketapu  Branch  hold  their  An- 
nual Gold  and  Green  Ball  on  the  16th  of 
September  last,  which  once  again  proved 
to  be  -'i  great  success,  in  spite  of  war 
conditions,  there  being  a  considerably 
larger    number    In    attendance    than    Ias1 

vear;   and    the   supper   was,    ai    USUal,    thor- 

oughly    enjoyed, 

The  winning  queen,  Miss  Betty  Ruckle, 
was    orowned    Queen    of   the    Hall   amid   a 


290 


TE  KARERE 


Noema.  1943 


very  fine  spring  setting.  The  net  pro- 
ceeds, which  amounted  to  £170,  was 
donated  to  the  local  Red  Cross  funds. 
We  express  our  thanks  to  Sister  Thomp- 
son and  her  band  of  helpers  in  helping 
to  make  the  ball  a  success.  Cheerio 
everyone. 


TAMAKI  BRANCH 
By   Wm.    Harris 

It  is  with  deep  regret  that  we  announce 
the  death  of  Sister  Milly  Karaitiana,  wife 
of  Bro.  Geo.  Karaitiana,  at  their  home  in 
Rakautatahi.  The  funeral  service  was 
held  in  the  L.D.S.  Chapel,  President  Rahiri 
Harris  officiating.  There  was  a  large 
gathering  of  Saints  and  friends  who  came 
to   pay   their  last  respects   to  a   good   and 


Mihacre,  Bros.  Eriata  Nopera,  Stuart 
Meha  and  Tapsell  Meha  attended  the  liui 
Pariha  held  at  Ohinemutu,  Rotorua.  A 
very  successful  hui  was  held.  From 
there  Bros.  Eriata  Nopera,  Rahiri  Harris, 
Stuart  Meha  and  Tapsell  Meha  journeyed 
to  Ruatoria  for  the  Ngarimu  Investiture 
celebrations. 

President  Rahiri  Harris  accompanied 
Bro.  and  Sis.  Taurau  to  Wairarapa,  where 
Bro.  Taurau's  youngest  daughter,  Sister 
Lena   Piwari,    is   seriously    ill. 

About  a  month  ago  the  foor-year-old 
son  of  Bro.  Geo.  Karaitiana  and  the  late 
Sister  Milly  Karaitiana,  passed  away,  the 
funeral  service  being  held  in  the  L.D.S. 
Chapel.  It  had  been  most  unfortunate  for 
Bro.  Karaitiana,  and  our  deepest  sym- 
pathy goes  out  to  him  and  his  large 
family. 


TE    KARERE   CORRESPONDENTS 

Your  news  contributions  now  cover  more  than  three  pages  of  each  issue. 
This   in    itself   is    indicative  of   your   effort   and   its   place   in   Te   Karere. 

A  SUGGESTION. — We  aim  at  more  correspondents  contributing.  Kindly 
write  concisely,  to  the  point  and  cleverly.  Use  as  little  slang  phrases  as 
possible. — Editor. 


faithful  Sister.  Our  deepest  sympathy 
goes  out  to  Bro.  Geo.  Karaitiana  and  their 
large  family,  recent  additions  being  twin 
girls — barely    six    weeks    old. 

May  they  be  comforted  in  their  sad 
bereavement. 

Bro.  Roy  Barnhill  of  the  Marines  was 
again  a  visitor  to  the  Branch  recently. 
We  enjoy  his  visits.  His  timely  advice 
and  counsel  are  always  appreciated.  Roy 
is  regarded  as  one  of  the  family.  Kia- 
ora   Koe ! 

With  the  summer  months  approaching, 
everybody  is  preparing  for  the  shearing 
season.  Usually  when  the  season  is  in 
full  swing,  only  a  few  members  are  left 
in  the  Branch.  The  M.I.A.  held  its  clos- 
ing function  on  October  5  in  the  Assem- 
bly Hall,  a  delightful  entertainment  being 
presented. 

The  first  social  held  to  entertain  re- 
turned men  and  those  on  furlough  from 
overseas  was  sponsored  by  the  M.I  A.  and 
Tamaki-nui-arua  Reception  Committee  and 
held  in  the  Oddfellows'  Hall,  Dannevirke, 
on  Tuesday,  September  21,  1943.  Re- 
turned boys  present  were  Sgt.  Geo.  Ta- 
whai,  Private  Daddy  Karaitiana,  Gunner 
Tua  Pearson  and  four  others  from  sur- 
rounding districts  whose  names  I  did 
not  get.  There  was  a  capacity  house, 
music  being  supplied  by  Wi  Duncan's 
orchestra.  The  programme  was  conducted 
by  Bro.  Wm.  Harris,  and  this  event  will 
not  be  forgotten  soon,  as  it  was  acclaimed 
by  everyone  to  be  the  finest  ever,  and 
was  also  the  means  of  bringing  together 
the  various  pas,  and  allow  them  to  work 
harmoniously  together.  The  ladies  are  to 
be  congratulated  again  on  the  very  tasty 
supper  provided. 

Sisters  Kuini  Wirihana  and  Ngete 
Mihaere  recently  went  on  a  flying  trip. 
They  assisted  Sister  Una  Thompson  with 
preparations  for  the  Gold  and  Green  Ball 
at  Huntly.  From  there  they  journeyed  to 
Auckland,  visiting  President  and  Sister 
Cowley,  and  Bro.  and  Sis.  Albert  Kewene 
at    Mangere. 

President  Rahiri  Harris,  Bro.  and  Sis. 
Taurau,  Sisters   Polly  Duncan,  and  Ngete 


Bro.  James  Mansell  Harris,  R.N.Z.A.F., 
son  of  Pres.  Rahiri  Harris,  is  at  present 
at  home  on  leave. 

WHANGAREI   DISTRICT 
By    Hone    Paea 

.  Among  the  many  visitors  to  the  Awarua 
Branch  during  the  past  month  were  Major 
W  K.  Poata,  M.C,  and  the  Rev.  Major 
K.  Harawira.  They  were  accorded  sin- 
cere expressions  of  welcome  by  the  folks. 
After  the  death  of  Captain  H.  Leaf,  M.M., 
W.  K.  Poata,  then  a  lieutenant,  was  pro- 
moted to  the  rank  of  Major  and  became 
the  leader  of  the  Ngapuhi  boys  over  there. 
Both  officers,  in  responding  to  the  wel- 
come, brought  messages  of  aroha  from 
those   other   boys   still   away. 

Brother  Hemi  W.  Witehira,  acting 
under  the  immediate  instruction  of  Mis- 
sion President  Matthew  Cowley,  visited 
the  Awarua  Branch  to  finalise  arrange- 
ments regarding  the  land  upon  which  the 
Church  buildings  are  situated.  This  par- 
ticular appointment  became  necessary  as 
the  land  was  to  be  surveyed  and  passed 
through   the   Land   Courts. 

Bro.  Rangi,  third  son  of  President  and 
Sis.  Atawhai  WiHongi  (Awarua  Branch), 
was  married  to  Miss  Mura  Joyce  of  Uta- 
kura  by  President  Hohepa  Heperi.  The 
wedding  breakfast  was  held  in  the  Awa- 
rua Chapel,  where  many  friends  and  rela- 
tives were  gathered  to  bid  the  newly-weds 
congratulations  and  best  wishes  for  their 
future  happiness  together.  The  evening's 
entertainment  was  not  without  its  musical 
interlude,  when  Young  WiHongi  and  his 
serenaders  delighted  the  gathered  folks, 
Leroy  Heke  also  assisted  very  conspicu- 
ously  in   this   line. 

Another  wedding  was  held  when  Pte. 
Maki  Morehu  was  married  to  Ada  Peeni, 
both  of  Pipiwai.  The  Canon  Cherrington 
performed    the    ceremony. 

Rangi  Te  Haki,  better  known  as  Charlie 
Hogan  of  the  Awarua  M.I. A.,  was  offi- 
cially announced  as  the  champion  axeman 
of  North  Auckland  during  the  Fire  Bri- 
gade Sports   Meet  at  Kaikohe. 


Brothers  Rulon  WiHongi  and  Morehu 
Waa  of  Awarua  and  Pipiwai  respectively, 
have  returned  home  from  six  weeks  of 
missionary  work  in  the  Hauraki  Dis- 
trict. They  report  having  had  a  wonder- 
ful time.  The  hospitality  of  the  people 
was  marvellous   to  enjoy. 

M.I. A.  meetings  in  the  Awarua  Branch 
have  again  commenced.  The  women  sec- 
tion is  busy  doing  knitting  and  other  Red 
Cross    work    as    activities    of    the    Mutual. 

Bro.  Tipene  Matiu  Eramiha,  age  45, 
of  Awarua,  passed  away  at  the  Kawa- 
kawa  Hospital  on  August  20th.  His  body 
was  buried  at  Awarua  on  the  22nd,  when 
Bro.   Hone   Paea   dedicated   the  grave. 

Marriage  again.  Bro.  Komene  Tairua 
of  Pipiwai  to  Harata  Panoho  of  Portland, 
Whangarei. 


KORONGATA  BRANCH 
By  T.  P.   "Bob"  Hapi 

During  the  month  of  September  many 
things  have  happened  about  the  place.  On 
September  10th,  James  Williams,  formerly 
of  Levin,  but  well-known  in  Korongata 
and  Hastings  as  a  talented  musician,  died 
and  inter, ment  took  place  at  Korongata 
under  the  direction  of  the  Branch  Presi- 
dency. 

Sister  Ripeka  Brown  Kamau,  wife  of 
David  E.  Kamau,  succumbed  to  the  reap- 
ers' call  after  long  illness  at  the  Hastings 
Memorial  Hospital.  President  Hamiora 
Kamau  of  the  Korongata  Branch  presided 
at  the  funeral  services  held  at  Omahu. 
The  passing  of  this  sister  leaves  mother- 
less six  young  children,  the  oldest  being 
nine    years. 

Most  of  the  young  men  of  the  Branch 
spent  four  weeks  in  camp,  undergoing 
intensive  Home  Guard  training.  The  con- 
tingent was  under  the  control  of  Sgts. 
P.  Edwards  and  J.  Tengaio.  While  in 
camp,  the  boys  were  commended  for  their 
excellent  behaviour  by  their  commanding 
officer  and  also  by  the  Mayor  of  the  town 
at  which  their  camp  was  situated,  for 
the  absence  of  drunkenness  and  mischief 
from  any  member  of  their  group  of  20 
or   so   members. 

Weddings  seem  to  be  the  vogue  these 
days.  A  very  pretty  ceremony  with  all 
the  trimmings  was  witnessed  upon  the  oc- 
casion of  Alice,  only  daughter  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Harnden,  becoming  the  wife  of 
Henry  Tahau,  third  son  of  Mr.  and  the 
late  Mrs.  C.  H.  Tahau,  which  was  cele- 
brated at  the  St.  Matthew's  Church  on 
Friday,  17th  September,  194  3.  Among 
the  many  guests  at  the  breakfast  held  in 
the  Trades  Hall,  was  His  Worship  UK- 
Mayor,    Mr.    Rainbow. 

To  climax  M.I. A.  activities  for  the 
year,  the  Korongata  Branch  held  their 
closing    nitfht    on    September    21st. 

As  part  of  the  vast  amount  of  prepara- 
tion for  the  Ngarimu  V.C.  Investiture  by 
His  Excellency  the  Governor  at  Ruatoria, 
tin  local  folks  have  been  kept  very  busy. 
Of    first     importance    was    the    raising    of    a 

specified  sum  of  money  quoted  at  i':{oi) 
— towards  the  great  occasion.  During 
one  week  of  intensive  campaigning  spon- 
sored through  the  Tribal  Committees  of 
the  Hastings  executive  and  ably  and 
generously  helped  by  the  Patriotic  Coun- 


cil, Bro.  Sid  Crawford  as  general  utility 
man  was  able  to  marshal  all  effort  to  cul- 
minate in  raising  more  than  £400.  The 
assistance  given  this  great  effort  by  the 
local  citizens  of  Hastings,  and  particu- 
larly by  organizations  such  as  the  Police 
Force  and  others,  is  greatly  appreciated. 
By  special  request  from  Sir  Apirana  T. 
Ngata,  host  and  fugleman  of  the  great 
celebrations  and  demonstrations  of  Maori 
culture  in  everything  Maori,  the  Koro- 
ngata Choir  travelled  to  Ruatoria  as 
special  guests  to  contribute  to  the  great 
event    on   October    6th,    1943. 


AUCKLAND  DISTRICT 
By   Ngaro   Hooro 

Of  major  importance  to  me  was  the 
successful  appendix  operation  performed 
upon  my  wife,  Isobel.  This  great  event 
was  performed  at  Green  Lane  Hospital, 
Auckland. 

Visitors  to  our  new  Branch  of  the  Dis- 
trict included  Mission  President  Matthew 
Cowley,  District  President  Wm.  R.  Per- 
rott,  myself  and  Bro.  Louis  Lanfear,  when 
we  met  at  Pukekohe  with  the  few  mem- 
bers associated  with  Bro.  Te  Awe  Ponga 
and    his    family. 

Another  successful  M.I.A.  (Auckland 
Branch)  Social  and  Dance  was  held  in 
the  Alliance  Hall,  under  the  direction  of 
Bros.  Win  Smiler  and  Jack  Richards  as 
the  capable  activity  directors  of  the 
M.I.A.  t 

These  two  stalwarts,  with  the  assist- 
ance of  Bro.  Deursch,  have  so  far  held 
two  successful  "Sunday  Night  Fireside 
Chats"  in  the  Mission  Home.  Their 
latest  brain-child  proved  very,  very  inter- 
esting   indeed. 

Flash — Flash!  Terms  cannot  be  dis- 
covered to  adequately  delineate  commen- 
surate with  the  phenomenally  successful 
expeditions  of  the  conglomerate  nephalists 
into  the  reals  of  the  hitherto  unchartered 
Utopia  of  enjoyment  when  "Fireside  Chat" 
number  three  was  held  in  the  Mission 
Home  on  Sunday,  October  17th.  Among 
the  distinguished  guests  were  the  "har- 
ris  twins"  (not  Siamese,  either),  Miss 
"felicity  duckworth"  (genuine  article, 
too;  ask  Johnny),  the  famous  "maher 
couple"  (just  see  them  in  a  few  months' 
time),  the  academic  prodigy  of  forgotten 
scientists  "Jacques  richard"  (camouflage 
has  its  points),  and  many  others  too 
numerous  to  mention.  The  recital  of  ex- 
periences  connected  with  the  early  his- 
tory of  the  Mission  by  President  Cowley 
and  Sister  Ida  Smith  were  the  happy  pre- 
ludes to  "cake,  soda  and  ice  cream"  and 
a  sensational  innovation  by  Corporal 
Deursch  the  jingling  glass. 
Mission    Office. 

Elders    who    have    visited    our    Auckland 

Branch  and  the  Mission  Headquarters  in- 
clude La  Mar  Jensen.  Lee  Roy  Kothev. 
Charles  K.  Hawk..  Robert  c.  Petersen 
Roscoe  M.  Nelson.  Berb  Savage,  Howard 
Whetten.  Amos  I),  porter.  Clarence  l). 
Brown,  Karl  i).  Schoenfeld,  Don  June 
Stevens,  Gordon  L.  Allen,  Hal  L.  Mickel- 
son,   Albert    M.   Horn,..   Paul   R.    Montrose, 

Herschel  0.  Brown,  Charles  Vert  Clark. 
OlandO,  J,  Bowman.  Melford  Ahlslrom 
William    K.    Read,    Donald    C.    Schultl,    Civv 


M.  Rusty,  Carl  D.  Jones,  J.  E.  Faust,  and 
A.  Forest  Rissman,  as  well  as  other  mem- 
bers and  friends,  viz.,  Claude  Howell, 
Easton  Maryland,  Delmar  stone  of  Ogden 
W.  Richard  Brinson,  John  H.  Floyd,  Ken- 
neth H.  Winham,  Dewey  L.  Sanders.  John 
H.  Smith,  A.  G.  Bullard,  A.  W.  Schafer, 
Edgar  K.  Puckett.  M.  J.  Berry,  R.  F. 
Dawson.  W.  H.  Morrill,  J.  B.  Thompson, 
Thad  M.  Reed,  Mildred  Corey,  Jack  L. 
Babcock,  Raymond  P.  Meade.  Ralph  J. 
Cunningham,  Eugene  Kenneth  Birch.  Vin- 
cent Sorenson,  Rex  G.  Guymon,  Lyle  C. 
McDermott,  Jr..  Ernest  R.  McMillan,  Jr., 
and    Clarence    Hammers. 

As  regular  attendants  to  our  services, 
Elder  Charles  V.  Clark,  along  with  Elders 
Read  and  Savapre,  vie  with  former  Elder 
Tolman  and  others  of  his  group.  The 
presence  of  these  brethren  with  their 
contributions  of  testimony  and  associa- 
tion  sustain   us   in   these  times   of  trial. 


WELLINGTON    BRANCH 
By    Ray    Stinson 

The  Branch  has  had  another  flying  visit 
from  President  Cowley  on  the  occasion  of 
his  visit  to  see  Sister  Anna  Rohner,  who 
was  seriously  ill  in  the  hospital  with 
meningitis.  With  the  power  of  the  Priest- 
hood and  because  of  her  faith  and  the 
faith  of  all  who  love  and  know  her,  Sister 
Rohner  has  'recovered  and  is  progressing 
well. 

Pte.  Bill  Stinson,  recently  returned  on 
furlough  from  the  Middle  East,  has  taken 
the   final   step — married. 

Brother  Sid  Scott,  now  overseas  as  a 
trainee  of  the  R.N.Z.A.F.,  has  passed  all 
his  exams  and  has  received  the  coveted 
"wings."      Well  done,   Sid. 

Cottage  meetings  have  been  held  in  the 
home  of  Sister  Islay  Mclntyre,  which  have 
proved    very    interesting. 

Brother  and  Sister  Ross  from  Auckland 
have    spent   a    few    days    in    the    capital. 


GISBORNE    DISTRICT 
By    Hine    McGhee 

District  Timuaki  Henry  Hamon  visited 
Tokomaru  Bay  to  attend  a  District  Presi- 
dency meeting  in  company  with  Brother 
and  Sister  Lehi  Morris.  Several  members 
from  neighbouring  Branches  also  attended 
this  conference.  Meetings  were  held 
throughout  the  day,  and  although  we 
were  pushed  for  time,  a  Temple  meeting 
was  arranged  for  and  enjoyed  by  all  the 
Saints. 

The  Relief  Society  missionaries,  Sister 
Haerengarangi  Tengaio  of  Nuhaka  and 
Sister  Ani  L.  Kamau  of  Korongata  hon- 
oured our  local  Relief  Society  when  they 
visited  us.  "Cleanliness"  is  an  important 
call  to  us  in  their  message.  This  was 
to  be  impressed  upon  all  people — to  the 
individual — to  the  family  and  to  the  com- 
munity. These  good  sisters  continued 
their  missionary  work  as  far  north  as 
Tologa  Bay  and  Tokomaru  Bay,  where 
they  were  received  gladly. 


Another  successful  "Bring  and  Buy" 
was  held  at  the  home  of  Brother  and  Sis- 
ter Whakahe  Matenga.  The  decision  was 
made  that  a  "Bring  and  Buy"  be  held 
.very  last  Saturday  of  the  month.  All 
proceeds  are  in  aid  of  our  new  "Whare 
Karakia."  Amount  so  far  collected  is 
£14. 

A  District  Officers  meeting  was  held  at 
the  home  of  President  Henry  Hamon  on 
the  10th.  Those  present  included  Sister 
Amohaere  Amaru,  president  of  the  Dis- 
trict Relief  Society,  Sister  Ka  Matenga  of 
the  Primary,  Brothers  Lehi  Morris  and 
Whakahe  Matenora  representing  the  M.I. A. 
and  Sunday  School.  Bro.  Phil  Aspinall 
of  the  District  Presidency  gave  a  good 
report  of  activities  in  the   District. 

Releases,  which  were  the  outcome  of 
this  meeting,  are:  Sister  Iwingaro  Karaka 
as  First  Counsellor  of  Relief  Society  be- 
cause of  illness  which  she  has  suffered 
for  some  time  and  Sister  Ngaro  Potae 
as  Secretary  of  the  Relief  Society  also  be- 
cause of  prolonged  illness.  New  appoint- 
ments are  Sisters  Oraiti  Aspinal  and  Hera 
Taw  iri  as  Counsellors  to  Sister  Amohaere 
Amaru  in  the  Relief  Society  with  Sister 
Charlotte   Morris   as   Secretary. 


MAHIA  DISTRICT 
By  Riripeti  Mataira 

The  Nuhaka  M.I.A.  Gold  and  Green 
Ball  was  held  in  the  L.D.S.  Hall  on  Sep- 
tember 17th,  when  the  queen  candidates, 
Misses  Tio  of  Mohaka  and  Jury  of  Wai- 
roa  and  Whaanga  of  Nuhaka.  contributed 
handsomely  to  the  success  of  the  evening. 
The  Queen  Elect  was  Miss  Whaanga  of 
Nuhaka,  who  won  by  a  very  narrow  mar- 
gin   from    Miss    Tio    of    Mohaka. 

Sir  Apirana  T.  Ngata  did  the  honours 
in  the  crowning  ceremony  which  was  very 
impressive. 

Takings    for    the    evening    amounted    to 


£400. 

The  Nuhaka  Relief  Society  members 
have  packed  and  sent  overseas  Christmas 
parcels  for  each  of  the  servicemen  of  the 
community. 

L.A.C.  Jack  Ryan  was  honoured  at  a 
dance  held  in  the  Unity  Hall. 

Sister  Heni  Tengaio  has  been  very  busy 
catering  for  the  number  of  workers  en- 
gaged  on  repairing  the  damaged  portion 
of  the  railway  line  between  Waikokopu 
and  Gisborne.  She  must  have  treated  them 
very  well  as  a  beautiful  handbag  was  pre- 
sented to  her  by  the  men  when  they  left. 

Sister  Emere  Waerea  has  had  news  that 
her  son,  Sgt.  Tom  Waerea,  attached  to 
the  R.A.F.,  is  missing  on  air  operations 
over  enemy  territory.  Mr.  Gordon  Boyd 
also  has  news  that  his  son,  Sgt.  Ronnie 
Boyd,  is  missing  from  air  operations  over 
enemy  territory.  We  sincerely  express 
sympathy  and  regret  in  their  sad  loss. 

Sgt.  Pera  Tengaio  is  now  the  proud 
father   of  a   son. 

Brother  Oranoa  Tengaio  has  been  a 
patient  of  the  Wairoa  Hospital,  suffer- 
ing  from    heart   trouble. 


■ 

€  KARGI 

The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 

Horn  in  Sharon.  Windsor  County,  Vermont,  U.S.A., 
December  23rd,  1805 

Joseph  Smith  the  Pro- 
phet   and    Seer    of    the 

Lord,  has  done  more 
( save  Jesus  onl}  >,  for 
the  salvation  of  men  in 
this  world,  than  any 
Other  man  that  ever  lived 
in  it.  In  the  short  space 
of  twenty  years,  he  has 
brought  "forth  the  Book 
of  Mormon,  which  lie 
translated  by  the  gift  and 
power  of  God,  and  has 
been  the  means  of  pub- 
lishing it  on  two  cunt  in- 
cuts; has  sent  the  full- 
ness of  the  everlasting 
gospel  which  it  contained 
to  the  four  quarters  of 
the  earth;  has  brought 
forth  the  revelations  and 
commandments  and  many 
other  wise  documents 
and  instructions  for  the 
benefit  of  the  children 
of  men;  gathered  many 
thousands  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  founded  a  great 
city  :  and  left  a  fame  and 
name  thai  cannot  Ik* 
slain.  1  le  lived  great, 
and  he  died  great  in  the 
eyes  of  God  and  his  peo- 
ple, and  like  most  of 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  the    Lord's    anointed    in 

ancient  times,  has  sealed  his  mission  and  his  works  with  his  own 
blood — and  so  has  his  brother  Hyrum.  In  life  they  were  not 
divided,  and  in  death  they  were  not  separated. 

— Doctrine  and  Covenants  135:  2. 


Te  Karere 


Established  in  1907 
Wahanga  38  Tihema,  1943  Nama  12 

Matthew   Cowley  Tumuaki    Mihana 

Kelly  Harris         Etita 

Eru   T.   Kupa       Kaiwhakamaori 

Waimate   Anaru  Kaiwhakamaori 

"Ko  tenei  Pepa  i  whakatapua  hei  hapai  ake  i  te  iwi  Maori  ki 
roto  i  nga  whakaaro-nui/ 

"Te  Karere"  is  published  monthly  by  the  New  Zealand  Mission  of  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  and  is  printed  by  THE  BUSINESS  PRINTING 
WORKS  LTD.,  55  Albert  Street,  Auckland,  CI,  N.Z.  Subscription  Rates:  3/-  per 
six  months;  5/-  per  year;  £1  for  five,  years ;  £2/10/-  for  life.  (United  States  Cur- 
rency:  $1.00   per  year;   $4.00   for  five   years;   $10.00   for   life.) 

Address    Correspondence,    Box    72,    Auckland,    C.l,    New    Zealand. 


CONTENTS 

Editorial —  Page 

The  Magic  of  Christmas  296 

President  George  Albert  Smith  297 

Special    Features — 

The  President's  Page,  "Ko  Te  Mahi  Whakapapa"  298 

The  Woman's  Corner,  "Motherhood"  300 

Young  Mormon  War-Hero  Decorated   303 

Christmas  in  the  Land  of  the  Maple  Leaf  304 

Joseph  Smith's  Teachings   317 

Church    Features — 

Sunday    School     J08 

Primary     J10 

News  from  the  Field 114 


296 


TE   KARERE 


Tihema,  1943 


Editorial 


THE  MAGIC  OF  CHRISTMAS 

THE  coming  of  the  Christ  Child  that  first  Christmas  Day 
so  many,  many  years  ago,  brought  with  Him  the  pro- 
mise of  wonders  not  even  now  understood.  The 
subsequent  commemorative  Yule  days  became  markers  of 
learning  and  the  knowing  in  part  of  those  wonders.  The 
import  of  Christ's  life's  work  has  been  known  to  man  as 
our  greatest  literature  records,  even  from  the  beginning  of 
time.  He  came  to  fulfil  all  righteousness  was  the  context 
of  His  pronouncements  in  the  meridian  of  time.  As  such 
His  influence  has  touched  every  conceivable  part  of  the  uni- 
verse with  special  considerations  for  the  humanity  that  people 
its  many  lands.  Though  divergent  and  varied  are  the  con- 
ceptions of  man  as  to  the  divinity  of  the  Christ  and  His 
mission,  almost  universally  does  everyone  experience  the 
influence,  whether  great  or  small,  of  the  indestructible  sense 
of  good  that  enters  his  being  at  the  close  of  each  year. 

It  is  a  quickening  that  comes  not  from  the  knowledge 
that  one  has  had  a  good  year,  for  it  also  comes  to  the  un- 
successful, the  sinner  and  the  forsaken.  Even  the  holocaust 
of  war  and  other  similar  catastrophies  have  not  succeeded 
in  destroying  this  wonderful  magic  which  came  with  the 
birth  of  a  "man  child"  in  a  lowly  manger.  The  songs  of 
joy  and  hosannah  along  with  proclamations  as  recorded  by 
heavenly  hosts  of  the  influence  this  "birth"  heralded  reached 
into  eternity.  They  promised  that  peace  and  good  will  to- 
ward men  would  eventually  be. 

All  are  agreed  that  suffering  has  come  because  of  non- 
compliance with  the  laws  of  peace  and  righteousness. 

In  this  remembrance  of  that  day  when  "a  little  child" 
was  born  in  the  humble  manger,  let  us  not  depart  too  far 
from  the  thoughts  of  our  own  children  who  believe  in  Christ- 
mas, its  joys  and  their  simple  faith  that  the  season  was  indeed 
in  remembrance  of  the  actuality  of  Jesus.  The  hopes  within 
their  young  breasts,  the  belief  and  wonder  that  shines  from 
their  eyes  as  the  Gospel  is  unfolded  through  the  telling  of 
tales  about  Father  Christmas  and  the  subsequent  gifts  asso- 
ciated with  Yuletide,  reveal  to  the  discerning,  as  their  influ- 
ence takes  you  and  wraps  you  with  the  mantle  of  generosity, 
peace  and  goodness,  that  divinely  we  are  the  children  of  God. 

As  we  therefore  enter  into  this  season  of  another  Christ- 
mas, though  we  have  less  in  our  national  larder,  let  wisdom 


Tihema,  1943  TE  KARERE 

garnish  our  thoughts  unceasingly  and  generosity  our  actions. 
Individually  our  beings  are  rich  fields  of  newly  tapped  and 
untapped  sources  from  which  we  could  draw  an  ever-changing 
supply  and  demand  to  the  benefit  of  ourselves  and  others.  In 
a  large  measure  this  has  come  as  a  result  of  the  rapacious 
demands  of  war,  yet  in  another  way,  it  has  been  the  result 
of  development  in  conformity  with  the  Christ's  life  and 
mission. 

Let  us  therefore  explore  ourselves,  reach  into  the  inner- 
most recesses  of  our  being,  and  bring  forth  the  gems  that 
could  bring  back  to  the  most  sceptical,  the  truth  and  sublime 
faith  that  God  the  Father  sired  His  Begotten  in  the  Flesh, 
that  He  (the  Son)  was  born  of  woman,  and  as  a  babe  in 
swaddling  clothes  vouchsafed  to  His  fellow-creatures  the  im- 
pulse that  gives  Christmas  its  heart-beat  and  the  world  the 
magic  of  "peace  on  earth,  and  good  will  toward  men." 

— K.H. 


PRESIDENT  GEORGE  ALBERT  SMITH 

Saints  and  friends  of  the  Church  in  New  Zealand  re- 
member and  hold  dear  the  coming  of  Elder  George  Albert 
Smith  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  during  1938 — his  visits 
with  them  in  their  homes  and  his  companionship,  counsel 
and  talks  at  the  Ngaruawahia  Hui  Tau.  To  those  fond 
and  treasured  memories  can  now  be  added  to  and  enjoyed 
— the  thrill  of  having  known,  talked  with,  travelled  with,  and 
shaken  the  hand  of  the  newly-appointed  President  of  the 
Quorum  of  the  Twelve  Apostles  of  the  Church. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  First  Presidency  and  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve  on  July  1st,  Elder  George  Albert  Smith  was 
sustained  as  President  of  the  Twelve  which  office  became 
vacant  upon  the  death  of  President  Rudger  Clawson  on  June 
21st,  1943.  On  July  8th,  President  Smith  was  set  apart  to 
his  new  office  by  our  beloved  President  Heber  J.  Grant. 

In  assuming  the  responsibilities  of  his  new  office,  Presi- 
dent George  Albert  Smith  enters  his  fortieth  year  as  an 
Apostle  of  the  Lord  and  almost  a  lifetime  of  continued  faith- 
ful service  with  His  God. 

As  added  responsibility  comes  to  Elder  Smith  he  will 
always  have  the  sustaining  heart,  mind  and  strength  of  the 
hosts  of  Saints  and  friends  who  have  known  and  loved  him 
as  well  as  that  inestimable  power  of  faith  and  prayer  of  the 
few  who  have  not  been  privileged  to  learn  of  his  friendliness 
and  wisdom  in  personal  contact. 

May  God  continue  I  lis  choicest  blessings  upon  President 
George  Albert   Smith  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve. 

Kelly  Harris. 


298 


TE  KARERE 


Tihema,  1943 


The  President's  Page 

KO  TE  MAHI  WHAKAPAPA 


President    Cowley 


By  Matthew  Cowley 

Kua  kite  aliau  i  roto  i  etahi  pukapuka  e 
panuitia  ana  tera  etahi  tangata,  he  maha 
hoki,  e  whakapono  ana  kua  tata  te  wa  mo 
te  hokinga  mai  o  Iraia,  poropiti.  E  tnea  nei 
hoki  ratou  ka  hoki  mai  a  Iraia,  ina  ka  rite 
te  wa,  ki  nga  iwi  o  [ngarangi,  o  Amerika 
ranei.  Ko  te  take  i  penei  ai  to  ratou  whaka- 
aro  he  tnea  na  to  ratou  whakapono  ko  nga 
iwi  o  [ngarangi  me  Amerika  he  uri  tuturu 
no  Hohepa.  Kei  te  tika  hoki  ta  ratou;  heoi  ano  te  he  kaore  ratou  e 
whakaae  ana  kua  hoki  mai  a  Iraia  ki  te  Poropiti,  ki  a  Hohepa  Mete. 
Ahakoa  e  kaha  ana  ratou  ki  te  ki  ko  te  tikanga  me  hoki  mai  a  Iraia 
ki  nga  uri  o  Hohepa  kahore  rawa  ratou  e  pai  kia  hoki  mai  ia  ki 
tenei  tangata  ki  a  Hohepa  Mete,  he  uri  hoki  ia  no  Hohepa.  He 
pera  hoki  ratou  me  nga  Hurae ;  ahakoa  pehea  te  roa  e  tatari  ana 
ratou  kia  tae  mai  to  ratou  Kai  Whakaora,  i  te  wa  ka  whanau  la  ki 
te  ao  kihai  rawa  ratou  i  whakaae,  ae,  ko  Ia  tera.  Kei  te'titiro 
whakamua  nga  Hurae  ki  te  whakatutukitanga  o  nga  poropititanga 
mo  to  ratou  Kai  Whakaora  tera  ka  whanau  ki  te  ao.  i  ra  roto  mai 
hoki  i  te  puhi.  He  tika  nei  hoki  te  kupu :  "E  kore  te  tangata  e 
mohio  ki  nga  mea  a  te  Atua ;  heoi  ano  ma  te  wairua  o  te  Atua  i  roto 


Ko  tatou  ko  te  Hunga  Tapu  o  te  Runga  Rawa  te  iwi  kua  whiri- 
whiria  e  te  Atua  kia  hoki  mai  a  Iraia  ki  a  ratou,  hei  whakatutuki  i 
te  poropititanga  a  Maraki.  Mehemea  kahore  ano  a  Iraia  kia  hoki 
mai  pera  me  ta  Hohepa  Mete  i  mea  nei  i  puta  mai  ki  a  ia,  ko  te 
patai,  me  hoki  mai  a  ia  ki  a  wai  ?  Kei  whea  ra  hoki  te  uri  o  Hohepa, 
o  Eparaima  ranei,  kia  hoki  mai  ano  a  Iraia  ki  tana  uri.  Kei  ia  tatou 
kei  te  Hunga  Tapu  te  whakahoki  mo  te  patai  nei.  Mehemea  kaore 
he  toto  o  Hohepa  kei  roto  kei  ia  tatou  kua  kore  rawa  tatou  e  whakaae 
i  puta  mai  a  Iraia  ki  a  Hohepa  Mete  me  te  hoatu  ki  a  ia  i  nga  Kii 
o  te  Kopinga,  o  te  hiiritanga. 

Ko  te  whakapapa  e  man  i  raro  iho  nei  he  mea  kite  i  Palmyra, 
Xew  York,  te  wahi  i  noho  ai  te  Poropiti  i  a  ia  e  whakamaori  ana 
i  te  Pukapuka  a  Moromona.  Ma  tenei  whakapapa  e  kite  ai  tatou  he 
whanaunga  a  Winston  Churchill  ki  a  Hohepa  Mete.  He  ahua  tata 
hoki  raua  ki  a  raua. 


Tihema,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


299 


HENRY  ROWLEY  married  SARAH  PALMER 

i 


Sarah  Rowley  married 
Jonathan  Hatch 

Joseph  Hatch  married 
Amy  Allen 

Rebecca  Hatch  married 
•  Nathaniel  Berry 

Rebecca  Berry  married 
John  Beach 

I 

Mehitable  Beach  married 
Ambrose  Hall 

Ambrose  Hall,  Jr.,  married 
Clarissa  Wilcox 

I 

Clarissa  Hall  married 
Leonard  Walter  Jerome 

I 

Jennie  Jerome  married 
Lord  Randolph  Churchill 

Winston  Churchill, 
Prime  Minister 

Ma  tenei  whakapapa  e  mohio  ai  tatou  ko  Hohepa  Mete  raua  ko 
Winston  Churchill  he  uri  tuturu  no  Eparaima. 

■ — Matthew  Cowley. 


Moses  Rowley  married 
Elizabeth  Fuller 

Mehitable  Rowley  married 
Tohn  Fuller 

i 

Shubael  Fuller  married 
Hannah  Crocker 

I 

Lydia  Fuller  married 
Daniel  Gates 

I 

Lydia  Gates  married 
Solomon  Mack 

I 

Lucy  Mack  married 
Joseph  Smith,  Snr. 

Joseph  Smith,  Jr. 


HUI    KIRIHIMETE 

He  panuitanga  tenei,  kia  mohio  ai  te  katoa,  ka  tu  he  hui 
pariha  mo  te  Takiwa  o  Heretaunga  nei  ki  Waimarama,  Here- 
tauiigai  i  te  ra  o  te  Kirihimete,  te  EJatarei,  25  o  riga  ra  o 
Tihema,  me  te  Ratapu  hoki,  te  26  o  nga  ra.  Me  tae  katoa 
ki  te  marae  i  te  Paraire,  te  2A  o  nga  ra.  Haere  mai,  Haere 
mai. 

— James  L,  Southern,  Timuaki  Peka. 
Eriata  Nopera,  Timuaki  Takiwa. 


300  TE  KARERE  Tihetna,  1943 

■■■■        ^^e  Woman's  Corner 

^-■m   -Vi  MOTHERHOOD 

I     .        ■    W  By  Elva  T.  Cowley 

jfr-       fl  The   greatest    of    all    the   professions   in   the 

^L       *  W      world  is  motherhood.      Vet,  it  is  entered  into  with 

the  least  qualifications.  Years  of  scientific  train- 
ing and  study  are  required  of  the  lawyer,  doctor, 
engineer,  teacher,  etc..  he  fore  they  are  qualified 
\  to  practice.  But  it  is  not  so  with  a  mother.  A 
woman  may  take  on  this  role  without  any  previ- 

Too  often  a  young  woman  steps  out  of  the 
ow  ey  school-room,    office   or    factory   into   the    role   of 

mother  without  knowing  the  A  B  C's  of  how  to  take  care  of  the 
physical  needs  of  a  child  let  alone  mould  its  character.  It  is  true, 
woman  as  co-creator  with  the  Almighty  is  endowed  with  maternal 
love  and  instincts,  yet  her  job  entails  much  more  than  just  these. 
It  is  often  said  of  a  person  that  she  is  a  horn  mother.  No  woman  is 
a  perfect  "born-mother" — she  has  to  learn  how. 

The  first  prerequisite  of  good  parenthood  is  to  select  a  good 
mate.  As  the  main  purpose  of  marriage  is  to  "multiply  and  re- 
plenish the  earth,"  this  should  he  given  intelligent  consideration.  We 
are  warned  by  the  scriptures  that  the  sins  of  the  parents  will  be 
handed  down  to  the  children  to  the  third  and  fourth  generations. 
Therefore,  it  is  imperative  that  parents  be  free  from  the  social  dis- 
eases that  are  so  destructive  to  human  life.  If  every  child  could 
say.  like  Xephi  of  old,  that  he  is  born  of  goodly  parents,  what  a 
wonderful  world  it  would  be. 

In  America  in  some  states  it  has  become  a  law  that  young  people 
before  entering  the  marriage  contract,  must  have  a  physical  examina- 
tion. It  would  be  a  blessing  to  humanity  if  this  were  a  world-wide 
practice.  It  would  be  little,  indeed,  to  ask  of  your  prospective  mate 
to  give  you  a  clean  bill  of  health  as  a  wedding  gift,  and  you  do  like- 
wise. It  is  also  important  after  marriage  to  have  periodic  physical 
examinations  to  insure  good  health. 

In  this  age  of  advanced  knowledge  and  science  every  girl  should 
make  it  her  business  to  qualify  herself  for  the  role  of  wife  and 
mother.  She  should  not  be  ignorant  of  the  important  facts  of  life 
in  order  to  make  a  satisfactory  adjustment.  If  more  mothers  gave 
their  daughters  intelligent  counsel  and  instruction,  or  if  classes  were 
conducted  in  motherhood  much  sorrow  would  be  averted.  You  have 
often  heard  a  person  say,  "If  I  could  only  live  my  life  over  again, 
knowing  what  I  now  know,  I  would  do  differently."  Save  your 
children  from  regrets  due  to  their  ignorance. 

To-day,  what  was  good  enough  for  grandmother  is  not  good 


Tihema,  1943  TE  KARERE  301 

enough  for  grand-daughter.  If  grandmother  or  mother  could  give 
birth  to  her  offspring  out  in  the  open  field  all  by  herself  without  any 
ill-effects,  that  cannot  apply  to-day.  If  she  fed  her  babies  meat, 
potatoes  and  gravy  before  the  proper  age,  you  cannot  do  that  to-day 
and  expect  to  have  healthy  children.  The  greatest  worry  of  every 
expectant  mother  is  whether  or  not  her  child  will  be  born  physically 
and  mentally  perfect.  Great  is  the  sorrow  and  disappointment  if 
she  finds  it  is  not.  Nature  is  protective  and  kind,  so  the  majority  of 
babies  are  born  healthy.  The  parents  are  almost  entirely  responsible 
if  they  are  not. 

Motherhood  does  not  begin  with  the  birth  of  the  child  but  nine 
months  before  it  is  born.  Therefore,  a  young  woman,  as  soon  as 
she  knows  she  is  to  become  a  mother,  should  consult  her  doctor, 
who  will  supervise  her  health  during  the  pre-natal  period.  She  should 
lead  a  healthy,  regular,  hygienic  life.  Her  environment  should  be  as 
peaceful  and  congenial  as  possible.  The  best  authorities  prescribe 
plenty  of  fresh  air,  sunshine,  exercise  and  recreation.  A  farmer  will 
tell  you  in  order  to  ensure  the  health  and  safety  of  the  mothers  of 
his  flocks  and  herds,  that  free  range  in  the  open  air  and  daily  exer- 
cise are  the  first  essentials,  and  without  these  both  mother  and  off- 
spring suffer.  So  it  is  with  human  beings.  The  busy  woman  who 
looks  after  her  household  gets  a  certain  amount  of  exercise  in  doing 
her  daily  work,  but  in  addition  to  this  every  mother  should  spend 
as  much  time  as  possible  in  the  open  air,  whether  exercising  or  rest- 
ing. A  brisk  walk  for  an  hour  or  so  is  the  best  means  of  exercise. 
Yet,  exercise  should  always  stop  short  of  fatigue.  Special  exercises 
to  strengthen  and  tone  up  the  abdominal  and  pelvic  muscles  which 
play  such  an  important  part  in  labour  are  strongly  advocated  by 
leading  obstetricians.  These  can  be  obtained  from  the  doctor  or 
nursing  clinic. 

Nothing  is  worse  for  the  expectant  mother  than  a  state  of  lazy 
inactivity.  At  the  same  time  fatigue  and  overstrain  are  injurious. 
Husbands  should  be  exceptionally  considerate  of  their  wives  at  this 
time  and  relieve  them  of  lifting  or  earning  heavy  objects  or  doing 
work  that  will  cause  excessive  strain  on  the  organs.  They  should  also 
treat  them  with  the  utmost  consideration  and  do  all  in  their  power 
to  make  them  happy.  She  should  rest  with  the  feet  up,  as  this  tends 
to  prevent  varicose  veins,  sore  feet  and  backaches.  The  expectant 
mother  requires  plenty  of  unbroken  sleep  in  a  well-ventilated  room. 

Diet  is  very  important  as  the  growing  baby  is  dependent  upon 
its  mother  to  supply  the  right  materials  out  of  which  its  body  is 
built.  This  diet  should  be  well  balanced  with  all  the  food  require- 
ments and  plenty  of  fluids,  fruits  and  a  variety  of  vegetables. 
Iodised  salt  should  be  used  in  cooking  and  at  the  table  in  order  to 
prevent  goitre.      Sea  fish  is  recommended    for  the  same  reason. 

The  teeth  should  he  attended  to  by  the  dentist  to  prevent  any 
septic  infection  of  mother  and  child.  They  should  he  cleaned  twice 
daily.      Daily  regular  evacuation  of  the  bowels  is  essential,    lixcrcisc, 


302  TE  KARERE  Tihema,  1943 

water  drinking,  and  correct  diet  should  tend  to  make  this  possible; 
Two  glasses  of  cold  water  a  half  hour  he  fore  breakfast  is  an  excellent 
laxative. 

Cleanliness  of  the  hod}-  during  pregnancy  is  most  important.  A 
warm  hath  at  night  keeps  the  skin  in  good  condition  and  tends  to 
ensure  a  good  night's  rest.  A  cold  hath  or  shower  in  the  morning, 
followed  by  a  brisk  rub  down  with  a  rough  towel,  is  highly  beneficial. 

The  expectant  mother  should  give  some  attention  to  her  clothes. 
She  should  not  take  the  attitude  that  any  old  thing  will  do.  She 
should  look  as  clean  and  attractive  as  she  can.  Her  dresses  should  he 
made  so  they  can  he  adjusted  as  time  goes  on.  If  she  keeps  herself 
well  groomed  she  need  not  hesitate  to  mingle  with  her  associates  and 
continue  her  outside  activities.  She  should  he  more  particular  with 
her  clothes  at  this  time  than  any  other  for  her  own  mental  uplift. 

These  are  just  some  of  the  first  requirements  of   motherhood. 
There  are  many  more  to  be  learned.     The  libraries  are  full  of  good 
books  on  child  psychology  and  information  for  mothers.     Read  them. 
Start  on  the  greatest  adventure  in  life  fully  prepared. 
*  *  *  * 

At  this  season  of  the  year  permit  me  to  invoke  God's  blessings 
upon  you  all.  May  you  seek  after  knowledge  and  walk  in  the  path  of 
truth  and  righteousness  and  prepare  yourselves  for  His  celestial 
kingdom. 


New    Zealand    Missionary 
Missing  on  Operations 

Elder  Cleve  R.  Jones,  Captain  in 
US.    Army    Air   Force    Fighter 
Squadron  stationed  in  Australia. 
Some  time  ago  Elder  Jones,  then 
a  lieutenant,  wrote  Timuaki  Cowley 
about    his    regard    for    the    rlunga 
Tapu.    mentioning   that   he   had    re- 
ceived    letters     from    the     Paerata 
family  of  Tokomaru  Bay.    He  con- 
tinued by  saying  that  his  attendance 
at  church  services  at  his  base  was 
Elder  Cleve  R.  Jones     a  pleasure,  as  they  were  visited  by 
a   Mormon  chaplain,   who  was   accompanied  by  a   returned 
missionary.     Attendance  at  meetings  were  more  than  a  score 
each  week. 

With  the  announcement  of  his  failure  to  return  after 
operational  duty,  now  officially  presumed  lost,  his  many 
friends  and  loved  ones  feel  his  loss  keenly  and  extend  to  his 
good  family  the  heart- felt  sympathy  and  sorrow  of  people 
who  still  call  him  "blessed." 


Tihema,  1943  TE  KARERE  303 

YOUNG    MORMON    WAR-HERO    DECORATED 

On  the  battle  fields  of  the  world,  as  in  the  more  peaceful  pur- 
suits of  everyday  life,  Latter-day  Saint  young  men  are  receiving 
recognition  of  their  worth  and  devotion  to  duty.  Schooled  in  the 
ways  of  peace,  they  are  nevertheless  as  capable  of  defending  their 
system  of  life,  their  families,  and  their  loved  ones  as  any  of  the 
products  of  militarism  or  those  ingrained  with  the  philosophies  of 
hatred  and  blood-lust. 

Among  these  young  Mormon  war-heroes  is  Sergt.  Paul  E.  Gallo- 
way, U.S.A.A.F.,  who  on  July  2  was  decorated  with  the  American 
Distinguished  Service  Cross — an  award  second  only  to  the  Congres- 
sional Medal  of  Honour  (the  American  equivalent  of  the  V.C.) — for 
extreme  gallantry  and  devotion  to  duty  while  on  operations  over 
France. 

Early  in  the  New  Year,  Sgt.  Galloway,  a  quiet,  unassuming 
young  man,  who  hails  from  Salt  Lake  City,  was  returning  with  his 
squadron  of  Flying  Fortresses  from  a  successful  bombing  attack  on 
the  submarine  pens  at  Lorient,  when  they  were  blown  off  their  course. 
The  land  which  they  had  assumed  to  be  England  asserted  itself  to  be 
Brest,  the  home  of  Goering's  famous  "Yellow-Nose  Squadron." 

They  were  no  sooner  aware  of  their  position  than  they  were 
attacked.  The  Fortress  on  their  left  was  hit  mortally  and  slid  down 
into  the  sea.  In  the  ensuing  fight  Galloway's  ship  was  knocked  out 
of  formation,  and  once  alone  was  attacked  relentlessly.  Despite  ter- 
rible facial  injuries,  sustained  when  a  shell  exploded  in  his  face, 
blinding  him  in  one  eye,  he  stayed  at  his  gun  and  accounted  for  two 
of  the  five  enemy  planes  which  the  Fortress  destroyed  before  limp- 
ing into  the  merciful  folds  of  a  cloud. 

Land  was  again  sighted,  and  "because  the  cars  were  on  the  wrong 
side  of  the  road"  they  knew  they  were  safely  back  over  Britain. 

After  some  six  weeks  in  hospital,  Paul  is  back  at  work  as  an 
instructor — the  loss  of  his  eye  preventing  him  from  undertaking 
flying  duties.  He  nevertheless  has  ambitions  of  continuing  his  fly- 
ing experience  as  a  member  of  the  Ferry  Service. 

His  other  awards  include:  the  Order  of  the  Purple  Heart  and 
the  Airman's  Medal  and  Bar. 

— Reprint  from  Millennial  Star. 


PRIMARY — Continued  from  page  313. 

"These,"  said  Santa,  "are  some  of  my  helpers,  and  I  could  show 
you  many  more." 

"Are  my  father  and  mother  your  helpers,  too?"  asked  Paul. 

"Yes,"  said  Santa. 

"And  may  I  he  a  little  Santa  Claus  helper?" 

"You  may,"  said  Santa.  "I  need  many  helpers  to  carry  love  and 
happiness  to  others.  Every  one  who  gives  to  those  he  loves  is  a  real 
Santa  Claus  helper,  even  if  he  doesn't   come   down  the   chimney." 


304 


TE  KARERE 


Tihema,  1943 


H.  M.  Meha 


CHRISTMAS    IN    THE    LAND   OF   THE 
MAPLE  LEAF 

By    Flying-Officer    Hohepa    M.    Meha 

(Although  written  about  Yule  tide,  1942,  by 
the  then  Pilot-Officer  H.  M.  Meha,  for  "Te 
Karerc,"  it  is  considered  worthy  of  publication 
even  at  this  late  date,  as  it  carries  a  wonderful 
message  of  the  Spirit  of  Christmas  as  enjoyed  by 
him.  On  behalf  of  our  readers,  appreciation  and 
"aroha"  is  extended  to  the  people  of  the  'land 
of  Lehi"  for  their  kindnesses  to  our  son,  brother 
and  friend.  We  of  New  Zealand,  during  this 
Season  of  Celestial  Remembrance,  wish  you  and 
yours  the  choicest  blessings  deserving  of  the 
Land  of  Promise. — Editor. ) 

The  day  is  the  25th  of  December  and  another  Christmas  Day 
finds  me  in  the  Land  of  Lehi. 

Through  my  window  the  world  "without"  challenges  the  beauty 
of  Alice's  Wonderland.  It  seems  that  overnight  a  Fairy  Queen  had 
waved  her  magic  wand  and  transplanted  a  drab  and  dreary  world 
into  a  thing  of  beauty  and  loveliness.  As  I  continue  to  gaze  I  see 
Mother  Earth  clothed  in  her  cloak  of  ermine,  bedecked  with  shining 
jewels,  beautiful,  grand,  majestic.  It  appears  that  Nature  herself 
has  taken  it  into  her  hands  to  prepare  the  earth,  to  purify  it  and 
cleanse  it  from  all  that  is  ugly,  sordid  and  evil  and  convert  it  into 
a  thing  of  beauty  and  purity  symbolical  of  the  One  in  Whose  Name 
we  are  to-day  commemorating. 

Over  the  air  sweet  carols  are  playing,  adding  to  the  Christmas 
Spirit.  Without  the  snow  on  the  ground  it  is  impossible  to  appre- 
ciate the  true  significance  of  these  beautiful  carols.  I  even  venture  to 
say  that  it  is  nigh  impossible  to  attain  that  Christmas  feeling  without 
the  snow  on  the  ground — without  the  Christmas  carols — without  the 
Christmas  Tree.  These  three  seem  to  be  interwoven,  one  into  the 
other,  and  they  three  combined  lend  to  that  spirit  which  the  Yuletide 
Season  alone  can  bring. 

To  those  who  have  not  beheld  the  Christmas  Tree  with  its  scores 
of  multi-coloured  lights  in  varying  hues  of  bright  reds,  greens,  blues, 
yellows,  and  whites,  winking,  blinking  and  scintilating  there  in  the 
darkness,  garbed  in  its  beauty  of  sparkling  tinsil,  silver  bells  and 
streamers — you  have  missed  a  sight  which  mere  words  cannot  ade- 
quately describe.  How  I  wish  I  could  wield  the  artist's  brush  and 
bring  you  the  picture  which  his  brush  alone  can  portray.  It  is  a 
picture  beautiful  beyond  understanding. 

Besides  the  small  Christmas  Trees  inside,  many  homes  have  huge 
Christmas  Trees  outside  on  their  snow-covered  lawns,  from  six  to 
twenty  feet  in  height,  set  in  a  base  of  solid  blocks  of  ice  and  placed 
in  each  block  are   several  coloured   lights.     They,   with   the   lights 


Tihema,  1943 


TE  KARERE 


305 


already  interwoven  throughout  the  branches  of  the  tree  lend  a  sight 
that  is  a  veritable  fairyland.  How  I  wish  you  were  all  here  to 
joy  with  me. 

I  have  found  during  my  stay  here  that  the  word  "turkey"  and 
Christmas  go  hand  in  hand.  One  is  part  of  the  other.  They  seem 
to  be  inseparable.  And  do  the  Canadian  and  American  housewife 
know  how  to  choose  and  cook  a  turkey.  Browned  to  a  turn  with 
dressing  and  trimmings  superb,  "King  Turkey"  graces  the  table,  and 
all  other  lovely  edibles  of  the  Christmas  board  seem  to  bow  to  His 
Majesty  and  take  a  place  more  lowly  and  humble. 

As  I  sit  here  and  write,  my 
mind's  eye  envision  my  dear  old 
native  land,  and  leaves  me  a  little 
sad.  Sad  because  I  am  not  able  to 
repair  to  the  paternal  hearth  and 
joy  with  you  in  this  Yuletide 
Season.  Sad,  because  some,  who 
constitute  the  family  chain,  can 
no  longer  be  with  us  this  or  any 
other  Christmas.  I  know  this  is 
true  of  hundreds  of  soldiers, 
sailors  and  airman  all  over  the 
world  and  my  heart  goes  out  to 
them,  their  people  and  loved  ones. 
Though  perhaps  I  feel  a  little 
sad  I  would  not  trade  these  few 
precious  moments  for  the  wisdom 
of  a  Solomon  or  the  riches  of  a 
Croesus.  Why  precious?  Be- 
cause in  spirit  I  was  able  to  wing 
"te  Moana  Nui  A  Kiwa"  and  as- 
sociate with  you  all,  though  un- 
known by  you  down  there  in  Aotea  Roa — that  gem  of  the  Pacific. 
It  is  strange  how  clearly  I  can  see  you  all  and  how  near  you  seem. 
I  find  my  time  is  quickly  drawing  to  a  close  and  I  must  away 
to  the  call  of  duty.  Though  the  outside  world  seems  so  calm  and. 
peaceful  still  the  call  of  duty  reminds  me  on  this  beautiful  Christmas 
morn  that  I  am  not  in  this  land  on  pleasure  bent,  but  to  better  lit 
myself  in  the  art  of  warfare  so  foreign  to  the  teachings  of  the  One 
from  Whom  all  blessings  flow— the  One  in  Whoso  memory  we  arc 
ta-day  celebrating. 

Christmas  marks  the  time  of  the  year  when  faith,  hope  and 
charity  seem  to  penetrate  more  warmly  the  hearts  of  men  and  toler- 
ance and  brotherly  kindness  become  more  than  abstract  principles,  if 
only  for  a  short  period.  It  is  the  time  when  a  perplexed  and  some- 
what troubled  world  becomes  more  thoughtful  and  nun  become, 
for  the   moment    at    least,   their   better  selves.      At    this   season   of    re 

iik  inhering,  may  it  he  granted  that   with  onr  remembrance  of  the 


Night  Picture  of  a  Xmas  Tree. 


306  TE  KARERE  Tihema,  1943 

past  we  may  not  forget  the  urgent  needs  of  the  present,  in  which  a 
restless  generation  seeks  for  guidance,  for  understanding,  for  truth, 
and  for  changeless  standards  in  a  changing  world. 

In  conclusion  I  would  like  to  tell  you  more  of  the  hospitality 
of  these  peoples — the  Canadian  and  the  American.  Their  hospitality 
rivals,  if  not  surpasses  that  of  your  own.  Their  homes  have  been 
our  homes,  their  friends  our  friends.  They  have  ministered  to  our 
wants  as  only  our  own  would  do:  they  have  been  unstinting  in  their 
generosity  and  their  kindness  knows  no  bounds.  In  short  they  are 
the  essence  of  kindness. 

I  would  like  at  this  time  to  mention  such  families  as  the  Green- 
ings, Goldings,  Fullers,  Ormistons,  Lampards,  Roberts,  Melchins, 
Browns,  Clarks,  Crowders  and  Burridges  of  Winnipeg;  the  Osbornes, 
Millers  and  Colwills  of  Portage,  La  Prairie;  the  Annis',  Tawzes, 
Schoenaus  of  Oshawa,  Ont.,  Pres.  and  Airs.  Smith,  the  Roberts, 
Melvins  and  others  of  Toronto,  Ont. ;  the  Palmers,  Ursenbachs, 
Andersons,  Johannasens  and  Nelsons  of  Lethbridge,  Alberta;  the 
Gibbs',  Brooks,  Selmens,  Cards  of  Raymond,  Alta;  the  Taylors, 
Osbornes,  and  Tollestrops  of  Prince  Albert,  Saskatchewan.  From 
across  the  line  I  would  mention  at  this  time  my  friends  Lieutenants 
Ottley  and  Haslam,  Corporal  Harry  T.  Wride,  Pres.  and  Mrs.  Hardy, 
the  Harp  Wallaces,  the  Rudds,  the  James',  Dorie  Feil,  Mrs.  Taggart 
and  Sgt.  Dan  Taggart,  Janet  and  Mrs.  Woods,  the  Beans,  the  Jen- 
sens, and  others  who  have  been  so  kind.  I  would  like  to  specially 
mention  my  friend  of  many  years'  standing,  Julian  R.  Stephens. 
Ever  since  I  landed  on  this  continent  Julian  and  his  wife  have  been 
so  very,  very  kind  to  me.  To  they  two  I  owe  so  very  much.  I  trust 
it  will  be  on  the  books  for  me  to  visit  "Te  Pa-  Tote"  before  my  time 
arrives  to  say  farewell  to  the  land  of  the  Maple  Leaf. 

My  stay  on  this  station  has  been  made  so  pleasant  and  happy 
through  the  goodness  and  generosity  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hartnell, 
Peggy,  Maude  and  Jim.  Their  home,  to  me,  has  been  a  home  away 
from  home.  I  am  greatly  indebted  to  them  and  their  sincere  friend- 
ship and  unstinting  kindness  will  ever  live  in  the  pages  of  my  Book 
of  Memories. 

May  He  who  abides  above  bless  and  care  for  you  all,  my  people 
and  loved  ones.  May  His  goodness  and  mercy  attend  these  peoples 
abundantly  for  their  love,  kindness  and  generosity  to  we  who  are 
so  far  removed  from  those  who  are  our  own  flesh  and  blood,  is  the 
wish  and  prayer  of  your  friend  and  brother. 


HE  MATENGA 

I  te  6  o  nga  ra  o  Oketopa  1943,  ka  mate  to  matou  tuahine  a 
Tepaea  Eruera.     Ona  tau  e  69. 

I  pa  mai  he  mate  i  te  ata  o  tetahi  ra,  a  i  te  ahiahi  tonu  ka  hemo 
atu.     He  tino  wahine  ha-pai  i  nga  mahi  o  te  Hahi. 

Haere  e  kui.     Haere. 

— Na  Hare  Nehua,  Timuaki  Peka  o  Waihou  i  ripoata. 


Tihema,  1943  TE  KARERE  307 


CHRISTMAS    MESSAGE 

Christmas  is  the  season  when  we  are  "guided  by  the 
better  angels  of  our  nature."  It  is  a  pause  in  the  days  of 
the  year  which  stirs  up  within  us  that  inherent  will  to  good- 
ness which  we  are  too  inclined  to  suppress.  It  blacks  out 
for  a  moment  the  doctrine  of  hate  which  is  trying  our  souls 
and  lets  in  the  gospel  of  love.  It  translates  us  in  the  twink- 
ling of  an  eye  from  graspers  to  givers ;  from  sinners  to  saints. 
It  lifts  our  eyes  again  to  the  vision  of  the  Cross  and  reminds 
us  that  those  who  are  born  to  serve  are  also  born  to  suffer; 
that  a  manger  may  be,  and  usually  is,  a  better  starting  place 
than  a  palace ;  and  that  adversity  is  a  way  of  perfection  for 
the  righteous  and  a  way  of  destruction  for  the  reckless. 

On  this  day  of  the  year  when  we  "believe  as  a  little 
child"  and  the  craftiness  of  men  does  not  blind  our  vision, 
there  is  a  oneness  of  faith  in  the  personality  of  Christ.  He 
is,  at  least  for  a  day,  one  of  us  and  one  with  us.  To  many 
of  the. Christian  faith  time  and  tradition  have  stripped  Him 
of  His  body,  parts  and  passions ;  but  to  divest  Him  of  these 
attributes  on  Christmas  Day  would  be  sacrilege  to  all.  It 
may  be  that  after  all  what  the  world  needs  is  more  of  Christ- 
mas and  less  of  Christianity. 

By  those  of  us  who  believe  the  year  round  in  the  divinity 
of  the  Son  of  Man  and  in  the  humanity  of  the  Son  of  God 
there  should  be  a  daily  expression  of  those  attributes  uni- 
versally ascribed  to  Him  on  Christmas  Day.  To  reflect  as  a 
mirror  these  attributes  is  the  exaltation  to  which  we  aspire. 

Again,  in  wishing  to  all  the  saints  and  friends  in  the 
New  Zealand  Mission  Christmas  Greetings  and  "Aroha," 
we  urge  you  to  exemplify  in  your  own  lives  the  love  of 
Christ. 

— Matthew  Cowley 
Elva  T.  Cowley 
Jewel 
To  hi 


HE  MATENGA 

Ki   te   Manu-Tangi-Pai,   mahau   e   pahui   haere   ki   nga   tnarae 

katoa  e  tae  ai  koe,  te  matenga  o  to  matou  matua,  a  te  Waiata  Anihana. 

I  mate  ia  i  te  30  o  Hepetema  1943.    lie  kaumatua  tenei  i  aroha 

ki   tenei   inea   ki   te  tangata.      Haere  e  to   matou   matua.   haere   ki   to 
mokopuna  kia  Waiata  Nehua  e  takoto  mai  ra  i  runga  o  te  pakanga. 

I  I  acre — I  I  acre      I  lane. 

— Na   Mare   Xeliua.  Timuaki    Peka  0  W'aihou  i   ripoata. 


308  TE  KARERE  Tfliema,1943 

SUNDAY  SCHOOL 

SACRAMENT  GEM 
We  here  approach  Thy  table,  Lord, 

At  Thy  command  through  chosen  men  ; 
O  may  each  heart,  with  one  accord, 

Thy  spirit  feel  inspiring  them. 

CONCERT  RECITATION 

James  1:27. 

"Pure  religion  and  undefiled  before  God  and  the  Father  is  this. 
To  visit  the  fatherless  and  widows  in  their  affliction,  and  to  keep  him- 
self unspotted  from  the  world." 

KORERO  A  NGAKAU 
Hemi  1:27. 

"Te  karakia  pono,  te  mca  poke-kore,  ki  te  aroaro  o  te  Atua 
Matua,  ko  ia  tenei ;  Ko  te  tirotiro  i  nga  pani  i  nga  pouaru  i  o  ratoit 
matenga,  ko  te  tiaki  i  a  ia  ake  kei  poke  i  te  ao." 

LESSONS 

KINDERGARTEN  (4  to  5  years). 

"A  Home  in  the  Temple,"   1   Samuel  1  to  3. 
"The  First  King  of  Israel,"   1   Samuel  8  to   10. 
"Two    Soldiers    Against    an    Army,"    1    Samuel    14. 

PRIMARY  (6  to  9  years). 

"Alma   and   Amulek,"    Alma    14. 
"A   Wonderful   Conversion,"   Alma   18   and    19. 
"Anti-Nephi-Lehies,"  Alma  23  and  24. 
CHURCH  HISTORY  AND  A  DEPARTMENT. 

"Uzziah's  Trespass  and  its  Consequence,"  2  Chronicles  26. 

"Queen   Esther  and  Mordecai,"   Book   of  Esther. 

"Job's  Fidelity  and  Patience,"  Job  1,  2,  19  and  42. 
B  DEPARTMENT.      Same  outlines  as  for  Gospel  Doctrine  Class. 
GOSPEL  DOCTRINE  AND  C  DEPARTMENT. 

"David's  Reign  at  Hebron  and  at  Jerusalem,"  2   Samuel  1  to  7. 

"David's  Conquest  and  Sin,"   2   Samuel  8  to    14. 

MAORI  CLASS. 

RATAPU   TUATAHI 

TE  WHAKATAKOTORANGA  0  TE  IRIIRINGA.  Te  whakatako- 
toranga  o  te  iriiringa  i  timata  mai  i  te  wa  o  te  hitori  tuatahi  o  te  ta- 
ngata.  I  te  whakaaturanga  o  te  Ariki  i  a  ia  ano  kia  Arama  i  muri 
mai  i  te  peinga  atu  i  te  Kaari  o  Erene,  ka  whakaari  mai  ia  ki  te  Matua 
tuatahi  o  te  tangata  "Ki  te  tahuri  mai  koe  ki  a  au,  me  te  whakarongo 
ki  toku  reo,  me  te  whakapono,  me  te  ripeneta  ki  ou  hara  katoa,  a  ka 
rumakina  ki  roto  ki  te  wai,  i  roto  i  te  ingoa  o  Taku  Tama  Kotahi,  kii 
tonu  nei  Ia  i  te  aroha  noa  me  te  pono,  ko  Ia  nei  a  Ihu  Karaiti,  ko  te 
ingoa  anake  tera  kua  homai  ai  i  raro  i  te  rangi,  ma  reira  nei  e  puta 
mai  ai  te  whakaoranga  ki  nga  tamariki  a  nga  tangata,  e  whiwhi  ai 
koutou  ki  te  homaitanga  o  te  Wairua  Tapu,  me  te  inoi  ki  nga  mea 
katoa  i  runga  i  tona  ingoa,  a  he  aha  te  mea  e  inoi  ai  koutou  ka  hoatu 


Tihema,  1943  TE  KARERE  309* 

kia  koutou.  .  .  .  Nawai  a^  i  ta  te  Ariki  korerotanga  kia  Arama,  to  tatou 
matua,  ka  karanga  atu  a  Arama  ki  te  Ariki,  a  ka  kahakina  ia  e  te 
Wairua  o  te  Ariki,  a  kawea  iho  ana  ki  roto  ki  te  wai  a  whakatakototia 
ana  ki  raro  o  te  wai,  a  mauria  ake  ana  ki  waho  o  te  wai.  A  i  pera 
tona  rumakanga,  a  ka  tau  iho  te  Wairua  o  te  Atua  ki  runga  ki  a  ia,  a 
i  pera  tona  whanautanga  i  te  Wairua,  a  whakaorangia  ana  ki  to  roto 
tangata."  I  kauwhau  ano  a  Enoka  i  te  whakaakoranga  o  te  ripeneta. 
me  te  iriiringa,  me  te  iriiri  ano  i  te  hunga  ngakau  pouri  mo  a  ratou 
hara  a  kua  whakapono;  a  ko  ratou  katoa  kua  whakaae  ki  enei  akora- 
nga  me  te  haere  i  raro  i  nga  tikanga  o  te  rongopai  kua  tapu  i  te  aroaro 
o  te  Atua. 

Nga  Patai. —  (1)  No  nahea  te  timatanga  mai  o  te  iriiringa  rumaki? 
(2)  Pehea  ta  te  Ariki  korero  kia  Arama?  (3)  Kei  hea  i  roto  i  nga. 
karaipiture  o  te  Hahi  e  whakaatu  ana?  (4)  Pehea  hoki  ta  Enoka 
whakaakoranga  ? 

RATAPU    TUARUA 

TE  TIKANGA  0  TE  IRIIRI.  Te  tikanga  tuturu  o  te  iriiringa. 
rumaki  kia  tae  ai  te  tomo  atu  ki  te  Hahi  o  Ihu  Karaiti  me  te  murunga. 
o  nga  hara.  Me  pehea  rawa  te  nui  o  nga  kupu  hei  whakatuturu  i  te 
mana  nui  o  tenei  tikanga  kua  rite  mai  nei  i  te  Atua.  He  aha  te  oha 
i  homai  ki  te  uri  tangata  nuku  ake  i  tenei  kua  whiwhi  tuturu  ki  te 
huarahi  e  murua  ai  nga  hara?  E  whakahe  ana  hoki  te  ture  o  te  tika 
ki  te  homai  whanui  i  te  whakakorenga  o  nga  hara  i  meatia  ma  roto 
atu  anake  i  te  ture  kua  whakaritea;  otira  ko  nga  tikanga  ngawari, 
whai  mana  hoki  kua  ripeneta  kia  uru  ki  tetahi  kawenata  ki  te  Atua, 
me  te  hiiri  ano  i  taua  kawenata  ki  te  tohu  e  mohiotia  i  te  rangi  a  ka 
aru  ia  i  nga  ture  a  te  Atua ;  Na  konei  ka  uru  atu  ia  ki  roto  i  te  rohe 
o  te  aroha  nui  ma  raro  nei  i  tona  taiawhiotanga  ka  whiwhi  ia  ki  te 
oranga  tonutanga. 

Nga  Patai. —  (1)  He  aha  te  tikanga  tuturu  o  te  iriiringa?  (2)  He 
aha  te  oha  nui  i  homai  ki  te  iwi  tangata?  (3)  He  aha  nga  tikanga  i 
whiwhi  ai  te  tangata  ki  te  orangatonutanga? 

RATAPU  TUATORU 

NGA  WHAKAATURANGA  MAHA.  He  maha  nga  whakaaturanga. 
o  te  Paipera  e  mea  ana  ko  te  iriiringa  he  mea  tauira  mai  ki  te  tangata 
e  taea  ai  te  muru  ona  hara.  Ko  Hoani  Kai  Iriiri  te  mea  i  ata  whiri- 
whiria  mo  tenei  whakaakoranga  me  te  mea  whai  mana  hoki  ki  te  whaka- 
haere  i  tenei  tikanga,  i  nga  ra  i  mua  atu  o  te  minitatanga  o  te  Karaiti 
i  roto  i  te  kikokiko ;  a  ko  te  reo  o  tenei  tohunga  o  te  koraha  ohooho 
ana  a  Hiruharama,  warowaro  ana  i  Huria  katoa,  i  te  kauwhautanga  i  te 
murunga  o  nga  hara  he  hua  no  te  iriiringa  e  painga  ana. 

Nga  Patai. —  (1)  Pehea  te  whakaaturanga  i  roto  o  te  Paipera  mo 
te  iriiringa?  (2)  Ko  wai  te  tangata  i  ata  whiriwhiria  i  rangona  nuitia 
hoki  mo  tenei  take?  (3)  Pehea  te  ahua  i  Hiruharama  me  Huria  i  te 
rongonga  i  tona  reo  whakatupato? 

RATAPU  TUAWHA— KIRIHEMETE 


Tukua  mai  a  koutou  korero  mo  nga  whakaaro  e  pa  ana  ki  te 
Maori  o  enei  wa.  Homaingia  e  koutou,  e  o  matou  'kaumatua,' 
te  ha  o  o  matou  'tupuna'  kia  rongo  ano  matou  me  te  ao  ano  hoki 
i  te  tangi  o  nga  reo  o  nehe  ra  e  aki  aki  ana  ma-wairua-mai  kia 
tu    Maori    tonu    o  ratou    whakatupuranga 

Tukua   mai  ki   te  Etita,   Box   72,   Auckland,   C.l. 


310  TE  KARERE  Tihema,  1943 

PRIMARY 

FIRST  WEEK 
HOW   THE    LITTLE    CHILDREN   LISTENED   TO   JESUS 

One  day  the  mothers  heard  that  Jesus  was  not  far  away.  John 
was  a  little  boy  who  had  heard  many  times  about  Jesus.  His  mother 
had  told  him  all  about  Jesus  and  the  beautiful  things  He  did  each  day 
to  show  His  love  for  fathers  and  mothers  and  the  little  children.  John 
had  come  to  love  Jesus,  though  he  had  not  seen  His  face.  When  John 
knew  that  Jesus  was  near  he  said,  "Mother,  will  you  take  me  to  see 
Jesus  to-day?  I  should  like  to  put  my  hand  in  His.  I  should  like  to 
run  to  Him  and  tell  Him  how  I  love  Him.  Is  He  far  from  here?  May 
we  go  to-day?" 

"Not  to-day,  but  perhaps  to-morrow,"  said  the  mother.  "There  are 
other  mothers  who  have  been  wanting  to  go  to  see  Jesus,  too.  To- 
morrow we  will  all  go  together  to  find  Him.  Many  mothers  will  bring 
their  babies  and  children  to  see  Jesus.  We  will  dress  little  Mary  and 
take  her  too." 

Early  the  next  morning,  down  the  road  toward  the  place  where 
Jesus  was,  came  the  mothers  with  their  babies  and  little  children. 
"Where  will  we  find  Jesus,  mother?"  asked  little  John. 

"That  I  do  not  know,"  said  the  mother.  "We  must  look  for  Him 
until  we  find  Him.  He  is  always  busy  helping  someone.  Perhaps  He 
is  with  some  little  sick  child,  or  out  by  the  lake  talking  to  Peter,  the 
fisherman." 

Up  and  down  they  walked,  asking  each  one  they  met  if  he  had  seen 
Jesus  and  could  tell  them  where  Jesus  might  be  found.  Suddenly  in 
f  ront_  of  them  they  saw  a  great  crowd   of  people. 

"It  must  be  Jesus  is  here,"  said  the  little  child's  mother,  "for  the 
people  always  crowd  around  Him  to  hear  His  beautiful  words.  Perhaps 
some  one  has  brought  a  little  sick  child  to  Him  and  He  is  making  it 
well." 

The  mother  pressed  closer.  Yes,  He  was  there,  but  there  were 
no  children  beside  Him.  He  was  talking  to  some  men.  They  were  ask- 
ing Jesus  questions  and  many  people  had  crowded  close  to  hear  Him. 

"Mother,"  cried  John,  "May  we  not  go  to  Him?      Come." 

The  men  saw  the  little  child  trying  to  get  through  the  crowd  to 
Jesus,  "Why  do  you  come  to  trouble  Jesus?"  they  asked.  "He  has  no 
time  for  little  children  and  mothers.      He  cannot  stop  to  talk  to  you." 

Tears  came  into  John's  eyes.  The  lovely  pink  clover  that  he  picked 
along  the  way  to  give  to  Jesus  fell  from  his  hand.  How  could  he  tell 
Jesus  how  much  he  loved  Him?  But  Jesus  heard  the  men  speak  and, 
turning  around,  saw  the  little  child. 

"Let  the  children  come  to  me,"  He  said  kindly,  "Do  not  keep 
them  away!"  And  stooping  down,  He  gathered  John  in  His  arms  and 
held  him  close.  The  people  stepped  back  and  let  the  other  children 
and  mothers  get  close  to  Jesus. 

To  each  little  child  He  spoke  a  loving  word  and  one  by  one  He 
took  the  babies  in  His  arms  and  blessed  them.  John  stooped  to  pick 
up  the  clover  blossoms  which  were  lying  at  Jesus'  feet.  He  crept 
close  to  Jesus  and  laid  them  in  His  hand.  How  John  wished  that  he 
had   something  more   beautiful  to   give   to   Jesus. 

Jesus  smiled.  Drawing  John  close  to  Him,  He  laid  His  hand  a 
moment  gently  on  his  head  with  a  touch  that  warmed  the  child's  heart. 


Tihema,  1943  TE  KARERE  311 

"If  you  love  me,"  He  whispered  very  softly,  "be  kind  and  good  and  then 
you  will  be  happy." 

SECOND  WEEK 

THE  JOY  OF  GIVING 
Objective: 

To  impress  the  children  with  the  thought  that  if  we  want  to  be 
happy,  we  must  forget  our  selfish  desires  and  try  to  be  helpful  to  others. 

Story:  THE   STRANGER   CHILD     (A  Legend) 

"There  once  lived  a  labourer  who  earned  his  daily  bread  cutting 
wood.  His  wife  and  two  children,  a  boy  and  a  girl,  helped  him  with 
his  work. 

The  boy's  name  was  Hans  and  the  girl's  Gretchen.  They  were 
obedient  and  the  joy  and  comfort  of  their  parents. 

One  winter  evening,  this  good  family  gathered  about  the  table  to 
eat  their  small  loaf  of  bread,  while  the  father  read  aloud  from  the 
Bible.  Just  as  they  sat  down  there  came  a  knock  on  the  window, 
and  a  sweet  voice  called: 

"0  let  me  in!  I  am  a  little  child,  and  I  have  nothing  to  eat,  and 
no  place  to  sleep.  I  am  so  cold  and  hungry!  Please  good  people, 
let  me  in!" 

Hans  and  Gretchen  sprang  from  the  table  and  ran  to  open  the 
door,  saying:  "Come  in,  poor  child,  we  have  but  little  ourselves,  but 
what  we  have  we  will  share  with  thee." 

The  Stranger  Child  entered,  and  going  to  the  fire  began  to  warm 
his  cold  hands.  The  children  gave  him  a  portion  of  their  bread  and 
said: 

"Thou  must  be  tired;  come,  lie  down  in  our  bed,  and  we  will  sleep 
on  the  bench  here  before  the  fire." 

Then  answered  the  Stranger  Child:  "May  God  in  Heaven  reward 
you  for  your  love." 

They  led  the  little  guest  to  their  small  room,  laid  him  in  their  bed, 
and  covered  him  closely,  thinking  to  themselves:  "Oh,  how  much  we 
have  to  be  thankful  for!  We  have  our  nice  warm  room  and  comfort- 
able bed,  while  this  child  has  nothing  but  the  sky  for  a  roof  and  the 
earth  for  a  couch." 

When  the  parents  went  to  bed,  Hans  and  Gretchen  lay  on  a  bench 
before  the  fire,  and  said  one  to  the   other: 

"The  Stranger  Child  is  happy  now,  because  he  is  warm!  Good 
night!" 

Then  they  fell  asleep.  They  had  not  slept  many  hours,  when 
little   Gretchen  awoke,  and  touching  her  brother  lightly,  whispered : 

"Hans,  Hans,  wake  up!  Wake  up!  Listen  to  the  beautiful  music 
at  the  window." 

Hans  rubbed  his  eyes  and  listened.      He  heard  the  most  wonderful 
singing  and  the  sweet  notes  of  many  harps. 
"Blessed  Child, 

Thee  we  greet, 
With  sound  of  harp 

And   singing  sweet. 
"Sleep  in  peace, 

Child  so  bright 
We  have  watched  thee 

All  the   night. 
"Blest  the  home 

That  holdeth  Thee, 
Peace,  and  love 
Its  guardians  be." 


-312  TE  KARERE  Tihema,  1943 

The  children  listened  to  the  beautiful  singing,  and  it  seemed  to 
fill  them  with  unspeakable  happiness.  Then  creeping  to  the  window 
they  looked   out. 

They  saw  a  rosy  light  in  the  east,  and  before  the  house  in  the  snow 
stood  a  number  of  little  children,  dressed  in  sparkling  silver  robes. 
Full  of  wonder  at  this  sight  Hans  and  Gretchen  continued  to  gaze  out 
of  the  window,  when  they  heard  a  sound  behind  them,  and  turning  saw 
the  Stranger  Child  standing  near.  He  was  clad  in  a  golden  garment 
and  wore  a  glistening,  golden  crown  upon  his  soft  hair.  Sweetly  he 
spake  to  the  children: 

"I  am  the  Christ  Child,  who  wanders  about  the  wprld,  seeking 
to  bring  joy  and  good  things  to  loving  children.  Because  you  have 
lodged  me  this  night  I  will  leave  with  you  my  blessing." 

As  the  Christ  Child  spoke,  he  vanished  from  sight,  together  with 
the  silver-clad,   singing  children — the  angels. 

THIRD  WEEK 

CHRISTMAS  GIFTS   FOR  THOSE  WE  LOVE 
Objective: 

To  help  the  children  to  learn  the  joy  of  sending  loving  messages 
to  others. 

SUGGESTIONS  FOR  CARDS 

Cut  four  bells  varying  in  sizes,  from  white  construction  paper. 
Place  two  and  a  half  inches  apart,  having  the  smallest  bell  at  the  top 
and  graduating  them  to  the  largest  bell.  Paste  them  on  a  strip  of  red 
paper  at  the  top  by  which  the  bells  may  be  hung. 

Crayons,  or  water  colour  sketches,  neatly  mounted  so  as  to  show 
a  narrow  border  on  a  card  of  contrasting  colour,  make  pleasing  cards. 

A  piece  of  construction  paper  folded  book  fashion  with  a  Christ- 
mas message  written  or  printed  on  the  inside  and  a  picture  pasted,  or 
a  design  drawn  on  the  outside  is  another  suggestion. 

A  silver  Christmas  tree  decorating  a  red  folder  with  a  scalloped 
edge  is  very  attractive. 

A  star  or  a  bell-shaped  card  with  a  greeting  written  on  it  is 
good  also. 

A  gold  star  on  a  model  sheet  makes  an  interesting  card. 

A  poinsettia,  or  holly  leaves  and  berries  may  be  cut  out  and  pasted 
on  cards.  The  poinsettia  and  holly  berries  should,  of  course,  be  painted 
bright  red  and  the  leaves  of  the  holly  green. 

Christmas  cards  which  you  may  have  saved  from  previous  years 
may  have  some  good  suggestions  for  designs. 

Greetings  or  verses  may  be  lettered  by  the  children  or  verses  may 
be  written  or  typed  by  the  teacher  and  given  to  the  children  to  be 
pasted  in  the  folders. 

FOURTH  WEEK 

Objective: 

To  show  that  we  are  happiest  when  we  think  of  others. 

Lesson   Story: 

PAUL'S  VISIT  TO  SANTA  CLAUS 
There  was  once  a  little  boy  named  Paul  who  went  to  visit  Santa 
Claus.  Wasn't  that  a  delightful  thing  to  do?  You  see,  this  little  boy 
had  a  friend  called  the  Sandman,  who  often  took  him  on  wonderful 
journeys.  Once  he  went  way  up  to  the  moon,  and  came  home  on  a 
fleecy  white  cloud;  another  time  he  visited  fairyland,  and  once  he 
even  went  to  Teddy  Bear  Land  where  he  saw  wonderful  sights.  A 
queer  thing  about  these  visits  was  that  they  were  always  made  at  night 
and    when    other   people    thought    he    was    asleep.     But   then,    "othei 


Tihema,  1943  TE  KARERE  313 

people"  cannot  always  know  all  the  delightful  happenings  to  little  boys 
and  girls  who  journey  with  the   Sandman. 

But  it  was  the  Santa  Claus  visit  that  I  started  to  tell  you  about. 
It  was  almost  Christmas  time,  and  Paul  had  been  a  good  boy.  Grandma 
knew  he  was  a  good  boy,  for  didn't  he  help  her  find  her  spectacles? 
Mother  knew  it  for  he  remembered  to  pick  up  his  playthings,  and  he 
was  always  ready  to  run  errands  and  take  care  of  Baby  Bess.  Father 
knew  it,  too,  for  when  he  came  home  at  night,  a  happy-faced  boy  ran 
to  open  the  door  for  him  and  help  him  take  off  his  overcoat.  Now  I 
suspect  that  Santa  Claus  may  have  told  the  Sandman  about  this  little 
boy,  and  asked  .him  to  bring  him  to  visit. 

Perhaps  you  think  Paul  went  on  a  train  to  visit  Santa  Claus  Land. 
But  when  children  journey  with  the  Sandman,  they  never  go  on  trains 
or  steamboats  or  any  thing  so  common.  Paul  had  journeyed  in  many 
different  ways,  but  this  time  he  rode  on  a  wonderful  white  bird  with 
beautiful  wings.  He  flew  far  up,  up  in  the  sky — way  up  among  the 
stars — and  the  bright  moon  sailing  overhead  lighted  them  on  their 
way  to  the  land  of  ice  and  snow. 

There  was  Santa's  house,  almost  buried  in  a  snowdrift.  There 
were  lights  in  all  the  windows,  and  as  soon  as  Paul  alighted  he  saw 
Santa  Claus  himself  standing  in  the  doorway  to  welcome  him.  How 
jolly  and  fat  he  was! — just  like  the  picture  in  Paul's  book.  "His  droll 
little  mouth  was  drawn  up  like  a  bow,"  as  his  merry  eyes  and  hearty 
voice  bade  the  little  visitor  come  in. 

Paul  almost  jumped  for  joy  when  he  beheld  the  inside  of  Santa 
Claus'  house.  Toys,  toys  everywhere — on  shelves,  on  the  tables,  on 
the  floor!  Such  an  array!  There  were  drums  big  and  little,  horns, 
rocking-horses,  tin  soldiers,  engines,  and  cars — in  fact,  everything 
that  little  boys  could  possibly  ask  for.  And  still  Santa  said  there  were 
not  nearly  enough  for  all  the  little  children. 

"Don't  you  have  anyone  to  help  make  all  these  playthings?"  asked 
Paul,  for  there  was  no  one  in  sight. 

"Indeed  I  do  have  helpers,"  said  Santa  with  a  jolly  laugh,  as  he 
sent  a  toy  engine  spinning  along  the  track. 

"How  could  I  make  enough  for  all  the  little  boys  and  girls?  There 
are  many  good  children  in  the  world.      I  have  a  whole  army  of  helpers." 

"But  where  are  they?"  asked  the  puzzled  visitor,  looking  all  about 
him. 

"Come  with  me,"  said  Santa,  "and  I  will  show  you." 

He  took  Paul  in  his  arms,  and  before  the  boy  knew  what  was 
happening,  he  was  whisked  up  the  chimney  and  on  to  the  roof  of  the 
house.  Then  Santa  showed  him  something  that  looked  very  much  like 
a  big  spy  glass,  and  told  him  to  look  into  it.  Paul  did  so,  and  what 
do  you  think  he  saw?  Why,  he  looked  right  into  somebody's  window. 
The  mother  sat  sewing,  and  what  do  you  think  she  was  making?  A 
doll's  dress!  And  there  on  the  table  lay  a  doll  with  golden  curls  and 
eyes  that  could  open  and  shut. 

Then  Santa  swung  the  glass  around,  and  Paul  looked  into  another 
home.  The  mother  and  father  sat  in  the  kitchen  and  they  were  look- 
ing with  happy  faces  at  some  toys  which  the  father  was  taking  from  his 
pocket.  Paul  even  heard  the  mother  say,  "Dear  little  Tommy,  how 
happy  he  will  be  when  he  finds  this  horse  and  wagon  in  his  stocking." 

Another  sight  was  shown  him.  This  time  a  little  girl  in  a  white 
nighty  was  stealing  out  of  bed.  Going  to  the  bureau  drawer,  she 
softly  opened  it  and  took  out  a  pretty  Christmas  card  and  a  dainty 
handkerchief. 

"One  for  father  and  one  for  mother,  with  a  'Merry  Christmas'," 
she  said  softly,  and  added,  "and  I  made  them  both  myself. " 
(Continued  en  page  $03) 


314 


TE  KARERE 


Tihema,  1943 


NEWS    FROM    THE    FIELD 


KORONGATA    BRANCH 
By  T.  P.    (Bob)    Hapi 

With  the  reorganization  of  the  Koro- 
ngata  Relief  Society  necessitating  the 
honourable  release  of  Sister  Ani  Morgan 
and  her  officers  for  their  long  and  faith- 
ful service,  the  new  officers  with  Sister 
Kumeroa  Heke  as  President,  Hera  Puriri, 
Ka  Tipoki,  Meriana  Whakamoe  and  Olive 
Edwards  as  Counsellors,  Secretary  and 
Class  Leader  respectively  were  appointed 
and   sustained. 

The  new  group,  in  carrying  on  the 
policy  of  their  predecessors  in  conformity 
with  the  Society's  plan  and  the  desire  of 
the  Branch  Presidency,  have  assisted 
handsomely  in  making  collections  for  the 
Children's  Orphanage  and  the  renovation 
of   Whare  Nopera. 

Leo  Pere  and  Wiripine  (nee  Winnie 
Hook)  are  the  proud  parents  of  a  wee 
daughter. 


MAHIA    DISTRICT 

The  Nuhaka  Relief  Society  Welfare 
Project  this  year  was  "Home  Garden" 
competitions.  An  entrance  fee  of  7/6 
was  asked  of  each  contestant,  the  pro- 
ceeds going  to  supply  the  local  "over- 
seas" boys  with  Christmas  parcels.  By 
this  arrangement  all  boys  were  catered 
for. 

Winners  of  the  competition  are  Parae 
Walker  (first),  Mihi  Nepia  (second),  and 
Haerengarangi  Tengaio  (third).  Judges 
were  experts  Eru  Tengaio  and  William 
Winiana. 

At  the  closing  meeting  of  the  Relief 
Society  on  November  3rd,  a  "Cooking, 
Sewing  and  Flower"  competition  was  con- 
cluded, which  again  gave  first  place  to 
Sister  Parae  Walker,  with  Sister  Maggie 
Winiana  a  deserving  second  and  Sister 
Lena  Waerea  third.  Suitable  prizes  were 
donated  by  Relief  Society  President  Parae 
Walker. 


TAMAKI    BRANCH    (H.B.) 
By    Wm.    Harris 

The  news  for  the  month  comes  to  you 
from  the  men's  ward  of  the  Public  Hos- 
pital, Dannevirke.  Your  reporter  has  been 
an  inmate  of  the  institution  for  a  fort- 
night suffering  from  varicose  eczema  of 
the  right  leg.  With  the  proper  care  and 
treatment,  I  should  be  discharged  in  a 
few    more   days,    properly    cured. 

After  three  years'  employment  at  the 
Tamaki  Dairy  Co.'s  factory  (Butter  De- 
partment) I  had  to  terminate  my  employ- 
ment with  them  on  medical  advice. 

Bro.  and  Sister  Cowley  Harris  of  Wel- 
lington recently  spent  a  week-end  at 
home  with  their  parents.  It  was  their 
first  visit  for  over  nine  months  and  they 
enjoyed  every  minute  of  their  short  stay. 
The  fresh  country  air  did  them  the  world 
of  good.  Both  are  looking  well.  They 
anticipate  visiting  us  again  at  Christmas. 


The  death  occurred  in  the  Wairarapa 
District  of  Sis.  Lena  l'iwari,  youngest 
daughter  of  Bro.  and  the  late  Sister 
Eruera  Taurau  after  a  long  illness.  Our 
sympathy  goes  out  to  Bro.  Taurau  and 
family  in  their  sad  loss.  Since  the  death 
of  Bro.  Taurau's  daughter,  his  health  has 
been  considerably  indifferent,  being  con- 
fined to  his  bed.  We  wish  Bro.  Taurau 
a  speedy  recovery  to  his  usual  good 
health. 

Mrs.  "Rangi"  Tatere,  wife  of  H.  M. 
"Doc"  Tatere,  has  been  confined  to  her 
bed  for  a  number  of  months  now,  suf- 
fering with  an  old  complaint.  Her  condi- 
tion at  present  is  a  little  better,  although 
she  is  a  very  sick  woman.  We  wish  her 
a  speedy  recovery,  and  restoration  to 
normal  health.  To  all  those  who  are  help- 
ing in  the  care  of  this  good  and  noble 
woman,    we    say    "Kia    manawanui." 

The  place  is  somewhat  very  quiet  now, 
with  nearly  everyone  out  shearing.  With 
fine  weather  they  should  all  be  back  home 
for   Christmas. 

From  all  members  of  our  little  com- 
munity we  take  this  opportunity  of  ex- 
tending to  all  Saints  throughout  the 
Mission  and  abroad  —  A  very  Merry 
Christmas  and  a  Bright  and  Prosperous 
New  Year. 

Kia  Ora   Katoa!! 


WAIKATO  DISTRICT 
By    Tetana    Te    Hira 

November  6th  marked  the  beginning  of 
life  together  for  Iki  Tana  Moke  and  Te 
Inuwai  Tauariki  of  the  Puke  Tapu  Branch 
when  they  were  joined  in  holy  wedlock  by 
Elder  Tetana   Te  Hira. 

The  engagement  of  Mohi  Tarawhiti  and 
Miss  Wallace  of  Huntly  was  announced 
when  the  date  of  their  wedding  was  set 
for  November  27th,  to  take  place  at 
Puke   Tapu. 

Te  Awamutu  Branch  President  Donald 
Coromandel  and  Matena  Te  Kare  jour- 
neyed from  Otorohanga  to  Te  Awamutu 
to  visit  the  saints  on  November  7th, 
where  they  held  long  meetings  with  them. 
Their  visit  with  Sister  Tukiri  (widow  of 
former  Branch  President  Tirua  Tukiri) 
and  her  family  was  very  much  appreci- 
ated. Sacrament  was  administered  by  the 
brethren. 

Another  meeting  was  also  held  with 
Bro.  Charlie  Hill,  where  Bro.  Teito  Tanga- 
taiti  and  his  family  had  gathered  for  the 
sabbath.  Bro.  Tangataiti  is  President  of 
the  Mangere  Branch  in  the  Auckland 
District,  and  his  presence  in  Te  Awamutu 
was   to   his   brother's   Mr.   W.   J.   Maru. 


MANAWATU   DISTRICT 
By   Polly   WiNeera 

The  two  missionary  sisters  who  have 
been  assigned  to  this  district  are  cer- 
tainly getting  around.  By  now  they  must 
be  over  on  the  other  side  of  the  district 
giving   the   work   all   they've   got.     Sisters 


Tihema,  1943 


T£  KARERE 


315 


Lucy  Marsh  and  Kate  Tari  left  Porirua. 
with  Bro.  Peneamine  WiNeera  and 
travelled  to  Rangiotu  to  visit  Saints  there. 
The  weather  wasn't  too  kind  to  them  and 
they  report  almost  having  to  hire  a  row- 
boat  to  carry  them  from  place  to  place 
on  account  of  the  very  severe  floods 
common  in  that  part  of  the  district. 
However,  a  very  successful  and  enjoyable 
week-end  was  spent  at  the  home  of  Bro. 
and  Sister  Rangi  Paki.  The  two  sisters 
have  gone  on  to  Masterton  and  are  prob- 
ably giving  the  Saints  there  much  joy 
with    their    presence.      Kia    kaha,    girls ! 

We  were  very  pleased  indeed  to  have 
had  the  presence  of  Bro.  Turake  Manu 
of  the  Manaia  Branch,  Taranaki  District. 
He  gave  a  brief  talk  on  the  work  in  the 
district  and  how  the  district  officers  were 


Plans    are   well    under   way    for   the   re- 
organisation of  the  Sunday   School  in  the 
Porirua    Branch    and    very    soon    we    hope 
to  give  you  fuller  details  of  our  progress. 
President      and      Sister      Cowley      passed 
through    Wellington   on   their   way   to   the 
South  Island.     Bro.  Harold  Stokes  is  look- 
ing well  in  his  Air  Force  blues.   We  don't 
know  where   he   came  from   or  where   he's 
headin' — he   just   happened    to   be   around. 
That's    all,    folks,    until    next   time. 
"May    the    candles    of   Christmas 
Shed   a   glow   on   your   heart 
Of  Peace  and  great  Gladness, 

Sincere   wishes   impart; 
May  new  light  the  way  brighten 

Into  a  Better  New  Year, 
With   our   Country   and   Friends 
Free  from  trouble  and  fear!" 


CHRISTMAS  SUNDAY. — Fourth  Sunday  of  December  is  to  be  used  as  the 
Christmas  Sunday.  All  Sunday  School  Superintendents  are  reminded  to  prepare 
their  own  programmes   for  this  Sabbath. 

Kindly  keep  in  mind  that  all  special  programmes  for  Branch  or  District 
Sunday  School  conferences  and  Special  days,  is  the  responsibility  of  the  local 
Superintendencies  in  consultation  with  their  respective  Branch  and  District 
Presidencies. 


meeting  together  trying  to  work  out  ways 
and  means  to  further  the  Lord's  work 
in  that  part  of  the  field.  He  gave  special 
mention  of  the  fine  work  of  their  district 
secretary,    Bro.    Arthur     (Mick)     Stinson. 

Twice  last  month  it  was  our  privilege 
to  welcome  into  our  Sunday  School  and 
sacrament  meetings  Sister  Ray  Stinson 
of  Wellington,  also  Bro.  Parata  Pirihi, 
and  two  Mormon  boys  attached  to  the 
U.S.  Navy.  We  would  like  to  encourage 
such  visits  as  they  in  turn  encourage  us 
a  great  deal. 

Sister  Martha  Morgan  of  the  Taranaki 
District  passed  away  after  suffering  a 
considerable  length  of  time  in  Wellington 
Hospital,  and  the  funeral  service  was  con- 
ducted by  Bro.  George  Katene  at  Wai- 
whetu.  We  also  regret  to  report  the 
death  of  Alma  Edward,  son  of  Mervyn 
and  Kahurangi  Kenny,  who  was  buried 
by  Bros.  George  Katene  and  James 
Elkinglon. 

On  the  inside  cover  of  the  August  issue 
of  the  "Improvement  Era,"  those  who 
have  a  copy  will  notice  a  poem  dedicated 
To  A  Tall  Lad,  written  by  the  wife  of 
a  very  fine  Marine,  who  also  happens  to 
be  a  first-class  Latter-day  Saint.  We 
have  had  him  attend  our  meetings  many 
times  and  listened  to  his  undying  testi- 
mony of  the  gospel.  Bro.  Reed  Young, 
who  hails  from  Murray,  Utah,  has  had 
several  years'  experience  in  the  mission 
field)  and  now  lie  Bets  0U1  on  a  new  mis- 
sion with  many  others,  and  we  wish  them 
all    God-speed    and     a     safe    return. 

Everything   happens   to   us.      Bu1 

We   have   much   pleasure   in   \\(  leoiiin 

the  Porirua  Branch  Bro.  .lames  ami  Sister 
Hui    Tau     Elkington     ami     pari     of     their 

family     from     Madseti,     French     I'a 

hope   that    ai    the   end   <>f   the   six    months 

which  they  plan  to  stay,  I  hey  will  find 
no  better  place  to  settle  permanently 
than  ours.  We  can  certainly  u.e  them  in 
our    organisations     to    guide     as     alon"     anil 

through    their    experiences      Imu    u ..    how 

to    he    BUCCeSSful    in    our    callil 


MAROMAKU  BRANCH 
By    Lois    Going 

The  Maromaku  Branch  held  their  an- 
nual Branch  Conference  on  October  30-31 
President  and  Sister  Cowley  and  Tony 
and  Hohepa  Meha  and  Bro.  Clark  (U.S.N.) 
were  in  attendance-,  coming  up  from 
Auckland.  There  were  also  visitors  from 
neighbouring  districts,  and  many  local 
friends. 

The  Primary  put  on  the  programme  on 
Saturday  evening,  and  it  was  enjoyed  by 
all  in  attendance.  On  Sunday  they  had 
Priesthood  and  Relief  Society  meetings, 
then  Sunday  School  and  General  Session. 
During  all  sessions  many  inspirational 
talks   were   given. 

The  latest  news  received  about  Sgt.- 
Pilot  R.  C.  Going  of  Maromaku  is  that 
he  has  been  presumed  killed  on  active 
service,  having  now  been  missing  for  over 
eight  months. 

Latest  news  received  from  Tpr.  S.  J. 
Hay  of  Maromaku  is  that  he  was  still  in 
Egypt  fit  and  well  but  is  not  too  fond  of 
the  sand,  flies,  etc.,  over  there. 

NELSON    DISTRICT 
By   J.   R.   Robinson 

Sunday  School,  M.I. A.  ami  Relief  So- 
ciety    meetings    are    holding    their    own. 

Members  of  our  mall  group  who  have 
been  ill  and  patients  of  the  hospital  in- 
clude Angus  Elkington  and  Chiefy  Biking- 
ton. 

Advice  from  /.ion  tell  thai  Brother 
Weston  Smith,  formerly  of  Palmerston 
North,  wishes  to  be  remembered  to  his 
manj    friends  ami   the  Saint  i  of  1 1 

ii''  ai  io  tells  of  President  Com  l<  \  's 
brother    beini    appointed    District     Judge 
len. 

Mr.  Stork  has  been  \  i  ill  Ing  i  he  home 
of  Brother  and  Sister  Rang]  Elkington 
and    Brother    and    Sister    Ben    Hippolite, 

where  he  left  a  son  and  daughter  tO  I'less 
them     With. 


316 


TE  KARERE 


Tihema,  1943 


WHANGAREI    DISTRICT 


Brother   William   Palmer  writes  in  that 
hia  testimony  of  the  power  of  the  Priest- 
hood   continues    to    grow    ami,    in    telling 
why.  relates  the  following  incident, 
is    not    an    unfamiliar    happening    to    him. 

"In  our  walks  about  the  town  .if 
Whangarei,  one  day.  a  Sister  Heni  Kay 
of  Parakao  came  up  to  Brother  Heta- 
raka  Anaru  and  myself  and  asked  to  be 
administered  to  as  sin  had  just  then  been 
discharged  from  hospital  and  wi 
really  well  enough  to  be  about.  We  com- 
plied with  her  request  at  our  home,  and 
also  procured  some  oil  which  we  con- 
!  and  gave  to  her  for  her  use.  She 
immediately     felt     better     and     showed     all 

of     having     gained,     miraculously, 
renewed    vigour   and    vitality    enabling   her 

to  continue  her  journey   home,  leaving  her 
blessings    with    us." 


MISSION   OFFICE 

Although  we  continually  have  visits 
from  the  brethren  in  uniform  the  number 
of  new  men  coming  has  gradually 
dwindled.  Apart  from  Elders  C.  V.  Clark, 
William  Read,  Jr.,  Bert  Savage  and  E.  A. 
Olsen,  who  are  regular  attendants  at  the 
Sunday  meetings  and  the  M.I. A.  during 
the  week,  we  have  had  the  opportunity 
and  privilege  of  meeting  Elders  W.  L. 
Flake  of  Snowflake  and  Richard  Phil. 
Shumway  also  of  Snowflake,  along  with 
Brothers  Puckett  (who  was  here  some 
months  ago)  and  James  O.  Walker  and  a 
Mr.  Clarence  E.  Brookes.  A  young  lieuten- 
ant of  22,  Elder  Daniel  O.  Noorlander  of 
Matthews     and     Manchester     Wards     was 


Very  pleased  to  find  himself  at  Mission 
Headquarters.  During  his  proposed 
lengthy  visil  we  hope  to  see  quite  a  lot 
Of    him. 

Matthew  and  Manchester  Wards  was 
Elders  [van  Hansen,  Thomas  J.  Badger, 
Hilton  Densley,  Merrill  Hatch,  Noall 
Walter,  Gerald  Bobbins  and  Charl< 
ley  and  Bros.  Arnold  Hennefer  and  Kay 
Davis  were  very  welcome  visitors  to  our 
Sunday  services.  In  having  these  brethren 
attend  Sunday  School  and  Sacrament 
meeting  the  Saints  were  again  brought 
in  contact  with  Zion's  Elders — what  a 
thrill  to  have  them  take  part  in  our  Sun- 
day  School   discussions. 


GISBORNE    DISTRICT 
By    Hine    McGhee 

This  month  has  been  an  eventful  one 
for   the   Te   Hapara    Branch. 

President  Cowley  made  a  visit  here, 
and  it  was  good  to  see  and  meet  him 
again,  and  we  cannot  see  and  hear  too 
much  of  Timuaki.  Our  meetings  were 
inspirational,  and  I  can  say  for  all  who 
attended  that  they  were  more  than  just 
ordinary  meetings. 

We  are  glad  to  report  that  Bro. 
Mahanga  Pere,  2nd  Counsellor  to  the  Dis- 
trict Presidency,  is  showing  wonderful 
improvement.      Kia  Kaha  e  hoa. 

Bro.  Billman  is  here  on  another  visit, 
and  the  Hunga  Tapus  of  the  branch  are 
certainly    pleased    to    see    him    once    more. 

The  Te  Hapara  Branch  is  growing — 
another  family  has  arrived  here — Bro. 
and  Sister  Smith  of  Manutuke,  who  have 
moved   into   the  city. 


Te  Karere  Subscribers 

Readers  are  asked  to  note  the  subscription  rates  as  published  on 
title  page  of  each  issue.  Please  read  the  notice  before  sending  in  any 
further  subscriptions. 

DECEMBER  EXPIRATIONS 


Apiata,    Te   Aumihi — Matauri    Bay 
Brosnan   William — Auckland 
Bee-sley,   Fred — Hikurangi 
Cooksley    Mrs.    R. — Linton 
Duckworth,    Sybil — Auckland 
Douglas,   Catherine — Auckland 
Edwards,    Ropu — Gladstone 
Forsman,    Mrs.    O. — Waihi 
Hill,    Charles — Te   Awamutu 
Hay,  Stan  J. — Overseas 
Hale,  Ellen — Hikurangi 
Hohaia,   Mrs.   Tohe — East  Tamaki 
Hoera,    Mrs. — Onehunga 
Hemi,    Taini — Tologa    Bay 
Joyce,    James — Kohukohu 
Kawana,    Raiha — Masterton 
Kawana,   Pikihauariki 
Kerepapaka,    Kohi — Pukekohe 
Kairau.    Mere — Awarua 
Kapinga,   Winiata — Aria 
Kauwhata,   R. — Ngawha 
Lanfear,  Renee  P. — Paeroa 
Marshall,  Henry  S. — Rangiriri 
Martin,   Roka — Huntly 
Mannering,  Mary — Auckland 


Mataele,   Hola   Lolo — Nukualofa 
Mclntyre,    Mrs. — Manunui 
Neho,    Te    Aue — Awarua 
Nelson,    L.    T. — Piripaua 
Ormsby,    William — Te   Puna 
Ormsby,   Flora — Te  Puna 
Ormsby,    Dave — Horotiu 
Pera,   Tarati — Opapa 
Pcarse,   E. — Thames 
Pou.    Rangi    W. — Pokere 
Paki,  John — Kawhia 
Richards   Jack   W. — Auckland 
Rawiri,    A. — Pukekohe 
Randell,    Mrs.    W.— Huntly 
Ridings,    Rachel — Waihaha 
Savage,    George — Waihi 
Tari.    Mrs.    Lena — Hastings 
Te  Kani,  Pani — Gisborne 
Thorne,  Mrs.  T.  E. — Auckland 
Waa,     Morehu — Pipiwai 
Whaikawa,  Rangi — Awarua 
Wimura,   Maraina — Awarua 
Wihongi,  Atawhai — Awarua 
Vanarsdale,    Miss    H. — Titoki,    P.' 


Tihema,  1943  TE  KARERE  317 

JOSEPH  SMITHS  TEACHINGS 

Gathering  of  Saints  in  Last  Days. — All  that  the  prophets  have 
written,  from  the  days  of  righteous  Abel,  down  to  the  last  man  that 
has  left  any  testimony  on  record  for  our  consideration,  in  speaking  of 
the  salvation  of  Israel  in  the  last  days,  goes  directly  to  show  that  it 
consists  in  the  work  of  the  gathering. 

First,  I  shall  begin  by  quoting  from  the  prophecy  of  Enoch, 
speaking  of  the  last  days:  "Righteousness  will  I  send  down  out  of  heaven, 
and  truth  will  I  send  forth  out  of  the  earth,  to  bear  testimony  of  mine 
Only  Begotten,  His  resurrection  from  the  dead  (this  resurrection  I 
understand  to  be  the  corporeal  body)  ;  yea,  and  also  the  resurrection 
of  all  men;  righteousness  and  truth  will  I  cause  to  sweep  the  earth  as 
with  a  flood,  to  gather  out  mine  own  elect  from  the  four  quarters  of  the 
earth,  unto  a  place  which  I  shall  prepare,  a  holy  city,  that  my  people 
may  gird  up  their  loins,  and  be  looking  forth  for  the  time  of  my  coming, 
for  there  shall  be  my  tabernacle,  and  it  shall  be  called  Zion,  a  new 
Jerusalem."     (Pearl  of  Great  Price,  ch.  7:  62.) 

Now  I  understand  by  this  quotation,  that  God  clearly  manifested 
to  Enoch  the  redemption  which  He  prepared,  by  offering  the  Messiah 
as  a  Lamb  slain  from  before  the  foundation  of  the  world;  and  by  virtue 
of  the  same,  the  glorious  resurrection  of  the  Saviour,  and  the  resur- 
rection of  all  the  human  family,  even  a  resurrection  of  their  corporeal 
bodies,  is  brought  to  pass;  and  also  righteousness  and  truth  are  to 
sweep  the  earth  as  with  a  flood.  And  now,  I  ask,  how  righteousness  and 
truth  are  going  to  sweep  the  earth  as  with  a  flood?  I  will  answer. 
Men  and  angels  are  to  be  co-workers  in  bringing  to  pass  this  great  work, 
and  Zion  is  to  be  prepared,  even  a  New  Jerusalem,  for  the  elect  that 
are  to  be  gathered  from  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  and  to  be 
established  a  holy  city,  for  the  tabernacle  of  the  Lord  shall  be  with 
them. 

Now  Enoch  was  in  good  company  in  his  views  upon  this  subject: 
"And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying,  Behold,  the  taber- 
nacle of  God  is  with  men,  and  He  will  dwell  with  them,  and  they  shall 
be  His  people  and  God  Himself  shall  be  with  them,  and  be  their  God." 
(Revelation  21:  3.) 

I  discover  by  this  quotation,  that  John  upon  the  isle  of  Patmos, 
saw  the  same  things  concerning  the  last  days,  which  Enoch  saw.  But 
before  the  tabernacle  can  be  with  men,  the  elect  must  be  gathered 
from  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth.  And  to  show  further  upon  this 
subject  of  the  gathering,  Moses,  after  having  pronounced  the  blessing 
and  cursing  upon  the  children  of  Israel,  for  their  obedience  or  dis- 
obedience, says  thus: 

"And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  when  all  these  things  are  come  upon 
thee,  the  blessing  and  the  curse  which  I  have  set  before  thee,  and  thou 
shalt  call  them  to  mind,  among  all  the  nations  whither  the  Lord  thy 
God  hath  driven  thee,  and  shalt  return  unto  the  Lord  thy  God,  and 
shalt  obey  His  voice,  according  to  all  that  I  command  thee,  this  day. 
thou  and  thy  children,  with  all  thine  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  then 
the  Lord  thy  God  will  turn  thy  captivity,  and  have  compassion  upon 
thee,  and  will  return  and  gather  thae  from  all  the  nations  whither  the 
Lord  thy  God  hath  scattered  thee.  11*  any  of  thine  be  driven  out  unto 
the  outmost  parts  of  heaven,  from  thence  will  the  Lord  thy  God  gather 
thee,  and  from  thence  will   He   ('etch  thee"    (Dent.   :>() :  1-1.) 

It  has  been  said  by  many  of  the  learned  and  wise  men,  or 
torians,  that  the  Indians  or  aborigines  of  this  continent,  are  of  the  scat- 
tered tribes  of  Israel.  It  has  been  conjectured  by  many  others,  that 
the  aborigines  of  this  continent  are  not  of  the  tribes  of  Israel,  but  the 
ten  tribes  have  been  led  away  into  some  unknown  regions  ^i'  the  north. 
Let  this  he  as  it  may,  the  prophecy  l  have  just  quoted  "will  f<  tch  them," 


318  TE  KARERE  Tihema,  1943 

in  the  last  days,  and  place  them  in  the  land  which  their  fathers  pos- 
sessed. And  you  will  find  in  the  7th  verse  of  the  30th  chapter,  quoted, 
"And  the  Lord  thy  God  will  put  all  these  curses  upon  thine  enemies, 
and  on  them  that  hate  thee,  which  persecuted  thee." 

Many  may  say  that  this  scripture  is  fulfilled,  but  let  them  mark 
carefully  what  the  prophet  says:  "If  any  are  driven  out  unto  the  utmost 
parts  of  heaven,"  (which  must  mean  the  breadth  of  the  earth).  Now 
this  promise  is  good  to  any,  if  there  should  be  such,  that  are  driven 
out,  even  in  the  last  days,  therefore,  the  children  of  the  fathers  have 
claim  unto  this  day.  And  if  these  curses  are  to  be  laid  over  on  the 
heads  of  their  enemies,  woe  be  unto  the  Gentiles.  (See  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, III.  Nephi,  ch.  16,  current  edition.)  "Woe  unto  the  unbelieving 
of  the  Gentiles,  saith  the  Father."  And  again,  (see  Book  of  Mormon, 
III.  Nephi  20:  22,  current  edition,  which  says),  "Behold  this  people  will 
I  establish  in  this  land,  unto  the  fulfilling  of  the  covenant  which  I  made 
with  your  father  Jacob,  and  it  shall  be  a  New  Jerusalem."  Now  we 
learn  from  the  Book  of  Mormon  the  very  identical  continent  and  spot 
of  land  upon  which  the  New  Jerusalem  is  to  stand,  and  it  must  be  caught 
up  according  to  the  vision  of  John  upon  the  isle  of  Patmos. 

Now  many  will  feel  disposed  to  say,  that  this  New  Jerusalem 
spoken  of,  is  the  Jerusalem  that  was  built  by  the  Jews  on  the  eastern 
continent.  But  you  will  see,  from  Revelation  21:2,  there  was  a  New 
Jerusalem  coming  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  adorned  as  a  bride 
for  her  husband;  that  after  this,  the  Revelator  was  caught  away  in  the 
Spirit,  to  a  great  and  high  mountain,  and  saw  the  great  and  holy  city 
descending  out  of  heaven  from  God.  Now  there  are  two  cities  spoken 
of  here.  As  everything  cannot  be  had  in  so  narrow  a  compass  as  a 
letter,  I  shall  say  with  brevity,  that  there  is  a  New  Jerusalem  to  be 
established  on  this  continent,  and  also  Jerusalem  shall  be  rebuilt  on  the 
eastern  continent  (see  Book  of  Mormon,  Ether  13:1-12).  "Behold, 
Ether  saw  the  days  of  Christ,  and  he  spake  also  concerning  the  house 
of  Israel,  and  the  Jerusalem  from  whence  Lehi  should  come;  after  it 
should  be  destroyed,  it  should  be  built  up  again,  a  holy  city  unto  the 
Lord,  wherefore  it  could  not  be  a  New  Jerusalem,  for  it  had  been 
in  a  time  of  old."  This  may  suffice,  upon  the  subject  of  gathering, 
until  my  next. — History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  2,  p.  260. 

Gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost — See  Holy  Ghost. 

Gift  of  Tongues. — Be  not  so  curious  about  tongues;  do  not  speak 
in  tongues  except  there  be  an  interpreter  present;  the  ultimate  design 
of  tongues  is  to  speak  to  foreigners,  and  if  persons  are  very  anxious 
to  display  their  intelligence,  let  them  speak  to  such  in  their  own  tongues. 
The  gifts  of  God  are  all  useful  in  their  places,  but  when  they  are  applied 
to  that  which  God  does  not  intend,  they  prove  an  injury,  a  snare  and 
a  curse  instead  of  a  blessing. — History  of  the  Church,  Vol.  5,  p.  31. 

Speak  not  in  the  gift  of  tongues  without  understanding  it,  or 
without  interpretation.  The  devil  can  speak  in  tongues;  the  adversary 
will  come  with  his  work:  he  can  tempt  all  classes;  can  speak  in  English 
or  Dutch.  Let  no  one  speak  in  tongues  unless  he  interpret,  except  by 
the  consent  of  the  one  who  is  placed  to  preside;  then  he  may  discern 
or  interpret  or  another  may. — History  of  the  Church,  Vol.   3,  p.   392. 

Gift  of  Tongues,  to  be  Exercised  with  Care. — As  to  the  gift  of 
tongues,  all  we  can  say  is,  that  in  this  place,  we  have  received  it  as  the 
ancients  did:  we  wish  you,  however,  to  be  careful,  lest  in  this  you  be 
deceived.  Guard  against  evils  which  may  arise  from  any  accounts 
given  by  women,  or  otherwise;  be  careful  in  all  things  lest  any  root 
of  bitterness  spring  up  among  you,  and  thereby  many  be  denied.  Satan 
will  no  doubt  trouble  you  about  the  gift  of  tongues  unless  you  are 
careful;  you  cannot  watch  him  too  closely,  nor  pray  too  much. — History 
of  the  Church,  Vol.  1,  p.  369. 

(To  be  continued) 


"Jesus  the  Christ" 


» 
♦ 

IT  is  a  matter  of  history  that,  at  or  near  the  beginning  of  what 
has  since  come  to  be  known  as  the  Christian  era,  the  Man 
Jesus,  surnamecl  the  Christ,  was  born  in  Bethlehem  of  Judea. 
The  principal  data  as  to  His  birth,  life,  and  death  are  so  well 
attested  as  to  be  reasonably  indisputable ;  they  are  facts  of  record, 
and  are  accepted  as  essentially  authentic  by  the  civilized  world  at 
large.  True,  there  are  diversities  of  deduction  based  on  alleged 
discrepancies  in  the  records  of  the  past  as  to  circumstantial  details ; 
but  such  differences  are  of  strictly  minor  importance,  for  none 
of  them  nor  all  taken  together  cast  a  shadow  of  rational  doubt 
upon  the  historicity  of  the  earthly  existence  of  the  Man  known 
[       in  literature  as  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 

As  to  who  and  what  He  was  there  are  dissensions  of  grave 

I  moment  dividing  the  opinions  of  men  ;  and  this  divergence  of  con- 
ception and  belief  is  most  pronounced  upon  those  matters  to  which 
the  greatest  importance  attaches.  The  solemn  testimonies  of  mil- 
lions  dead  and  of  millions  living  unite  in  proclaiming  Him  as 
divine,  the  Son  of  the  Living  God,  the  Redeemer  and  Saviour  of 
the  human  race,  the  Eternal  Judge  of  the  souls  of  men,  the  Chosen 
and  Anointed  of  the  Father — in  short,  the  Christ.  Others  there 
are  who  deny  His  Godhood  while  extolling  the  transcendent  quali- 
ties of   His  unparallelled  and  unapproachable  Manhood. 

♦ 

To  the  student  of  history  this  Man  among  men  stands  first, 
foremost,  and  alone,  as  a  directing  personality  in  the  world's  pro- 
gression. Mankind  has  never  produced  a  leader  to  rank  with 
Him.     Regarded   solely   as   an   historic  personage   He   is   unique. 

«  Judged  by  the  standard  of  human  estimation,  Jestis  of  Nazareth 
is  supreme  among  men  by  reason  of  the  excellence  of  I  lis  per- 
sonal character,  the  simplicity,  beauty,  and  genuine  worth  of  I  lis 
precepts,  and  the  influence  of   I  lis  example  and  doctrines  in  the 

J  advancement  of  the  race.  To  these  distinguishing  characteristics 
of  surpassing  greatness  the  devout  Christian  soul  adds  an  attribute 
that  far  exceeds  the  sum  of  all  the  others — the  divinity  of  Christ's 
origin  and  the  eternal   reality  of    I  lis  status  as   Lord  and   ( iod. 

Christian  and  unbeliever  alike  acknowledge  Mis  supremacy  as 
*      a  Man,  and  respect  the  epoch-making  significance  of   His  birth. 


Christ  was  horn  in  the  meridian  of  time;  and  His  life  on  earth 
marked  at  once  the  culmination  of  the  past  and  the  inauguration 
of  an  era  distinctive  in  human  hope,  endeavour,  and  achievement. 
His  advent  determined  a  new  order  in  the  reckoning  of  the  years; 
and  by  common  consent  the  centuries  antedating  His  birth  have 
been  counted  backward  from  the  pivotal  event  and  are  designated 
accordingly.  The  rise  and  fall  of  dynasties,  the  birth  and  dissolu- 
tion of  nations,  all  the  cycles  of  history  as  to  war  and  peace,  as  to 
prosperity  and  adversity,  as  to  health  and  pestilence,  seasons  of 
plenty  and  of  famine,  the  awful  happenings  of  earthquake  and 
storm,  the  triumphs  of  invention  and  discovery,  the  epochs  of 
man's  development  in  godliness  and  the  long  periods  of  his  dwind- 
ling in  unbelief — -all  the  occurrences  that  make  history — are 
chronicled  throughout  Christendom  by  reference  to  the  year  before 
or  after  the  birth  of  Jesus  Christ. 


His  earthly  life  covered  a  period  of  thirty-three  years:  and  of 
these  hut  three  were  spent  by  Him  as  an  acknowledged  Teacher 
openly  engaged  in  the  activities  of  public  ministry.  He  was 
brought  to  a  A-iolent  death  hefore  He  had  attained  what  we  now 
regard  as  the  age  of  manhood's  prime.  As  an  individual  He  was 
personally  known  to  hut  few;  and  His  fame  as  a  world  character 
became  general  only  after  His  death. 


Brief  acccount  of  some  of  His  words  and  works  has  heen 
preserved  to  us;  and  this  record,  fragmentary  and  incomplete 
though  it  he.  is  rightly  esteemed  as  the  world's  greatest  treasure. 
The  earliest  and  most  extended  history  of  His  mortal  existence  is 
entbodied  within  the  compilation  of  scriptures  known  as  the  New 
Testament;  indeed  hut  little  is  said  of  Him  by  secular  historians 
of  His  time.  Few  and  short  as  are  the  allusions  to  Him  mad;-  by 
non-scriptural  writers  in  the  period  immediately  following  that 
of  His  ministry,  enough  is  found  to  corroborate  the  sacred  record 
as  to  the  actuality  and  period  of  Christ's  earthly  existence. 

Xo  adequate  biography  of  Jesus  as  Boy  and  Man  has  heen  or 
can  he  written,  for  the  sufficing  reason  that  a  fullness  of  data  is 
lacking.  Nevertheless,  man  never  lived  of  whom  more  has  been 
said  and  sung,  none  to  whom  is  devoted  a  greater  proportion  of  the 
world's  literature.  He  is  extolled  by  Christian,  Mohammedan 
and  Jew,  by  sceptic  and  infidel,  by  the  world's  greatest  poets,  phil- 
osophers, statesmen,  scientists  and  historians.  Even  the  profane 
sinner  in  the  foul  sacrilege  of  his  oath  acclaims  the  divine 
supremacy  of  Him  whose  name  he  desecrates. 

— James  E.  Tahnage.